2
CORINTHIANS
A
BIBLIOGRAPHY
BIBLICAL TOOLS A N D STUDIES
Edited by B . D O Y L E , G. V A N BELLE, J. V E R H E Y D E N
K.U.Leuven
Associate Editors C.T. BEGG,
Washington D C - U. BERGES, Münster - J. FREY, München C M . T U C K E T T , Oxford - G. V A N O Y E N , Utrecht
Biblical Tools and Studies — Volume 5
2 CORINTHIANS A BIBLIOGRAPHY BY
REIMUND BIERINGER EMMANUEL NATHAN DOMINIKA KUREK-CHOMYCZ
PEETERS LEUVEN - PARIS - DUDLEY, MA 2008
A CIP record for this book is available from the Library of Congress.
Cover:
Της καινής Διαθήκης άπαντα. Εύαγγελιον Novum Iesu Christi D.N. Testamentum ex bibliotheca regia. Lutetiae: ex officina Roberti Stephani, 1550. in-folio KULeuven, Maurits Sabbebibliotheek, P225.042/F° Mt 5,3-12
No part of this book may be reproduced in any form, by print, photoprint, microfilm or any other means without written permission from the publisher. ISBN
978-90-429-2000-2 D. 2008/0602/6
© 2008, Peeters, Bondgenotenlaan 153, B-3000 Leuven (Belgium)
PREFACE
This bibliography builds on the list that was published in Reimund Bieringer &C Jan Lambrecht, Studies in 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 3-66. The list of entries up to 1993 is corrected and updated. In addition we have also included the works pub lished between 1994 and 2007. The entire 2 Corinthians bibliography now amounts to almost 1,900 entries. We have no pretense of being exhaustive, but we made an effort of finding and including as many references as pos sible. We relied on the standard bibliographical tools (both printed and elec tronic) as well as recently published monographs on 2 Corinthians. It seems inevitable that there will be some lacunae, but we hope that they are not major. We opted for a list of commentaries (1.), a list of references ordered according to the pericopes of 2 Corinthians (2.) and according to themes (3.). In each list we used the full reference. While this increases the volume of the work, it significantly increases the user friendliness of the bibliography. The full alphabetical list in smaller print at the end of the book takes the place of an author index. The list of themes in the Table of Contents takes the place of a subject index. We take this opportunity to extend our gratitude to the staff of the library of the Maurits Sabbe Library of the Faculty of Theology of the Catholic University of Louvain for their unfailing support and the conducing sphere of work. The compilation of this bibliography was a part of the research project "The Theological Method of Paul: An Investigation of the Second Letter to the Corinthians" which was funded by the Fund for Scientific Research — Flanders (2003-2006). We gratefully acknowledge this support without which this publication would not have been possible. A special word of thanks is also due to our 2 Corinthians Research Group in Leuven which provided the context in which this book became possible. The dedication and commitment as well as the friendship shared in this group made the monotonous bibliographical work more manageable. We would like to thank David Bolton, Gabrielle Christenhusz, John Dennis, William Diedrich, Sebastian Duda, Barbara Focquaert and Ma. Marilou Ibita for the ways in which each of them contributed to the making of this bibliography.
VIII
PREFACE
We are also grateful to Prof. Gilbert Van Belle and Prof. Joseph Verheyden, the editors of the series Biblical TooL and Studies, as well as Peeters Pub lishers in the person of Mr. Paul Peeters, for accepting this volume for pub lication. Leuven, on the Feast of Pentecost 2007 Reimund Bieringer Emmanuel Nathan Dominika Kurek-Chomycz
TABLE OF CONTENTS
PREFACE ABBREVIATIONS 1. COMMENTARY LIST 2. PERICOPE LIST
_
VII XIII 1 13
1:1-2 1:3-11 1:12-14 1:15-2:4 2:5-11 2:12-13 2:14-17 3:1-6 3:7-18 4:1-6 4:7-15
13 14 16 18 20 22 23 27 37 50 55
4:16-5:10
61
5:11-13 5:14-21 6:1-10 6:11-13 6:14-7:4 7:5-16 8:1-24 9:1-15 10:1-11 10:12-18 11:1-15 11:16-33 12:1-10 12:11-21 13:1-10
69 72 89 93 94 100 102 104 105 107 108 112 116 126 128
χ
TABLE OF CONTENTS
13:11-13
130
1-7 2:14-7:4 2:14-4:6 1-9 8-9 10-13
132 133 134 136 136 139
3. THEMES LIST Adam Christology Addressees Affliction Ambassador Amen Apocalyptic Apology Apostle Aroma άρραβών Authority Blessing Boasting Body Canon Catalogues of Circumstances/Hardships . . . . Christology - Jesus Christ Chronology Collection Conflict Consolation, Comfort Conversion Corinthian Community Covenant Death of Christ Death/Dying of the Human Person διακονία, διάκονος Eschatology Fool's Speech Gift, Giving
147 147 147 147 148 148 148 150 150 154 154 154 155 155 157 158 158 160 162 162 164 166 167 167 171 174 176 177 181 183 184
TABLE OF CONTENTS
XI
1 8
Glory God God of This World Grace Graeco-Roman Context Holiness, Purity Holy Spirit In Christ ' Incident Integrity Interim events Intermediate, Painful Lettet Irony Justification, Justice, Righteousness
5 187 188 188 188 192 192 192 193 193 194 196 197 198
Knowledge Letter - Spirit Letter of Tears Life After Death Lordship of Jesus Love Messenger of Satan Metaphor Midrash Ministry, Minister Moses Mysticism Narrative Criticism vexptocric; New Creation Offender Opponents Paradise mxpaxaXsw, mxpixXr^aic, Parental Imagery Partition Theories Paul's Use of Scripture Poverty Power Prayer Preaching/Proclamation
199 200 202 202 202 202 203 203 205 205 205 207 208 208 208 209 209 214 215 216 216 220 222 223 225 225
TABLE OF CONTENTS
XII
Pseudo-Apostles, Super-Apostles
226
Qumran Reconciliation Resurrection Revelation Revelations Rhetoric and Rhetorical Criticism Satan Scent/Aroma Self-Recommendation Sense Perception Servants of Satan Spirit Suffering Textual Criticism Thanksgiving Thorn in the Flesh Titus Travel Plans Triumph, 6pia[i.fkuto Unbelievers Unity Upbuilding Vision Visit Weakness Yes
226 227 233 236 236 236 240 241 242 243 243 243 246 248 250 251 252 253 253 255 255 255 255 256 256 259
ALPHABETICAL LIST
261
ABBREVIATIONS
AGJU ALBO AnBib AncB ANRW ANTT ASeign AThANT ATR AusBR AUSS BA BARe BBB BBC BBR BDR
Arbeiten zur Geschichte des antiken Judentums und des Urchristentums, Leiden. Analecta Lovaniensia Bíblica et Orientalia, Brugge-Paris-Leuven. Analecta Bíblica, Rome. Anchot Bible, Gatden City NY. Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt, eds. W. HAASE & H. T E M P O R I N I , Berlin - New York. Arbeiten zur neutestamentlichen Textforschung, Berlin-New York. Assembléés du Seigneur, Brugge-Paris. Abhandlungen zur Theologie des Alten und Neuen Testa ments, Zürich. Anglican Theological Review, Evanston IL. Australian Biblical Review, Melbourne. Andrews University Seminary Studies, Berrien Springs MI. Biblical Archaeologist, New Haven CN. Biblical Archaeology Review, Washington D C B o n n e t biblische Beiträge, Bonn-Köln. The Broadman Bible Commentary, Nashville T N . Bulletin for Biblical Research, Winona Lake IN. E BLASS & A. D E B R U N N E R , Grammatik des neutestament lichen Griechisch, »bearbeitet von« F. R E H K O P F , 1 9 7 6 , 1990. Monograph Series of'Benedictina', Biblical-Ecumenical Sec tion, Rome. Beiträge zur biblischen Exegese und Theologie, FrankfurtBern-Las Vegas NV. Bibliotheca Ephemeridum Theologicarum Lovaniensium, Leuven. Beiträge zur evangelischen Theologie, München. Beiträge zur Förderung christlicher Theologie, 1. Reihe, Gütersloh. Beiträge zur Geschichte der biblischen Exegese, Tübingen. 14
17
Benedictina BET BETL BEvTh BFChTh BGBE
XIV
BHTh Bib BibToday BiTr BJRL BLE BN BNTC BS BSt BTB BThSt BThZ BU BWANT BZ BZNW CB.NT CBQ C B Q MS CeB CNEB CNT CNT(K) Collationes CollTheol Communio ComNT Concjourn CSCO CSEL CSS CThM.BW
ABBREVIATIONS
Beiträge zur historischen Theologie, Tübingen. Biblica, Rome. The Bible Today, Collegeville MN. Bible Translator, London. Bulletin of John Rylands University Library of Manchester, Manchester. Bulletin de Littérature Ecclésiastique, Toulouse. Biblische Notizen, München. Black's New Testament Commentary, London. Bibliotheca Sacra, Dallas TX. Biblische Studien, Neukirchen/Vluyn. Biblical Theology Bulletin. A Journal of Bible and Theology, Rome - Wilmington DE - St. Bonaventure NY. Biblisch-theologische Studien, Neukirchen/Vluyn. Berliner theologische Zeitschrift, Berlin. Biblische Untersuchungen, Regensburg. Beiträge zur Wissenschaft vom Alten und Neuen Testament, Stuttgart. Biblische Zeitschrift, Paderborn. Beihefte zur Zeitschrift für die neutestamentliche Wis senschaft, Berlin-New York. Coniectanea Biblica, New Testament Series, Lund. Catholic Biblical Quarterly, Washington, D C Catholic Biblical Quarterly Monograph Series, Washington, DC Century Bible, Edinburgh. The Cambridge Bible Commentary on the New English Bible, Cambridge. Coniectanea Neotestamentica, Uppsala. Commentaar op het Nieuwe Testament, Kampen. Coüationes. Vlaams Tijdschrift voor Theobgie en Pastoraal, Gent. Collectanea Theologica, Warszawa. Internationale katholische Zeitschrift Communio, Köln. Commentaire du Nouveau Testament, Neuchâtel - Genève. Concordia Journal, St. Louis MO. Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium, Rome. Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum, Wien. Cursus Scripturae Sacrae, Paris. Calwer theologische Monographien, Reihe A: Bibelwissen schaft, Stuttgart.
ABBREVIATIONS
CTM CTR CuadTeol CV DBS EB ÉBib EdF EGT EHPR EHST EKK ErbAuf EspVie EstAg EstBib EthSt ETL ETR ETS MS EuntDoc EvQ EvTh EWNT ExpB ExpT FRLANT FzB GNB GPM GThA HBT HCNT HFT
XV
Concordia Theological Monthly, St. Louis MO. Criswell Theohgical Review, Dallas TX. Cuadernos de Teohgía, Buenos Aires. Communio Viatorum. A Theological Quarterly, Praha. Dictionnaire de la Bible, Supplement, Paris. Die Heilige Schrift in deutscher Übersetzung. «Echter Bibel», Würzburg. Etudes bibliques, Paris. Erträge der Forschung, Darmstadt. The Expositor's Greek Testament, Grand Rapids MI. Etudes d'histoire et de philosophic religieuses, Paris. Europäische Hochschulschriften, Series 23: Theologie, Frankfurt - Bern - New York - Las Vegas NV. Evangelisch-katholischer Kommentar zum Neuen Testament, Neukirchen/Vluyn. Erbe und Auftrag, Beuron. Esprit et Vie, Langres. Estudio Teológico Agustiniano, Valladolid. Estudios Bíblicos, Madrid. Erfurter Theologische Studien, Leipzig. Ephemerides Theologicae Lovanienses, Leuven. Etudes théologiques et religieuses, Montpellier. Evangelical Theological Society Monograph Series, Jackson MS. Euntes Docete, Roma. Evangelical Quarterly, London. Evangelische Theologie, München. Exegetisches Wörterbuch zum Neuen Testament, eds. H. BALZ & G. S C H N E I D E R , 3 vols., Stuttgart, 1980-1983. The Expositor's Bible, London. Expository Times, Edinburgh. Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und Neuen Testaments, Göttingen. Forschung zur Bibel, Würzburg. Good News Bible. Today's English Version, London, 1976. Göttinger Predigtmeditationen, published in Pastoraltheologie (= PTh). Göttinger theologische Arbeiten, Göttingen. Horizons in Biblical Theology, Pittsburgh PA. Hand-Commentar zum Neuen Testament, Freiburg. Helps for Translators, Stuttgart-London-New York.
XVI
HNT HSNT HThK HTR HTS IDBSupp ICC IntB Interpr IrBS ITQ /AAR JAARSupp JBL JBTh JETS JHC JJS JSNT JSNT SS JSR JTh JTS KBANT KeHNT KEK KNT KuD LeDiv LNTS
ABBREVIATIONS
Handbuch zum Neuen Testament, Tübingen. Die Heilige Schrift des Neuen Testaments, Bonn. Herders Theologischer Kommentar zum Neuen Testament, Freiburg-Basel-Wien. Harvard Theological Review, Cambridge MA. Hervormde Teologiese Studies 1 HTS Teologiese Studies, Pretoria. Interpreters Dictionary of the Bible, Supplement, eds. G.A. B U T T R I C K & K. C R I M , Nashville TN, 1976. International Critical Commentary, Edinburgh. Interpreter's Bible, New York - Nashville T N . Interpretation, Richmond VA. Irish Biblical Studies, Belfast Irish Theological Quarterly, Maynooth. Journal of the American Academy of Religion, Boston MA. Supplement to the Journal of the American Academy of Reli gion, Boston MA. Journal of Biblical Literature, Philadelphia PA. Jahrbuch für biblische Theologie, Neukirchen/Vluyn. Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society, Lynchburg VA. Journal of Higher Criticism, Madison NJ. Journal of Jewish Studies, London. Journal for the Study of the New Testament, Sheffield. Journal for the Study of the New Testament, Supplement Series, Sheffield. Journal for the Study of Religion, Cape Town. Journal of Theology. Church of the Lutheran Confession, Eau Claire WI. Journal of Theohgical Studies, Oxford. Kommentare und Beiträge zum Alten und Neuen Testament, Düsseldorf. Kurzgefaßtes exegetisches Handbuch zum Neuen Testament, Leipzig. Kritisch-exegetischer Kommentar über das Neue Testament, Göttingen. Kommentar zum Neuen Testament, Leipzig. Kerygma und Dogma, Göttingen. Lectio Divina, Paris. Library of New Testament Studies (formerly the Journal for the Study of the New Testament Supplement Series), Lon don - New York.
ABBREVIATIONS
LouvSt MNTC MST Review MThZ NCeB NET Neue EB NICNT NKZ NotesTrans NovT NTA NF NTD NTM NTOA NTS NTSupp NTT OBO PEGL &MWBS PG PL PTh PTMS PzB RB RechBib RevistBib RevRéf RevSR
XVII
Louvain Studies, Leuven. Moffat New Testament Commentary, London. Maryhill School of Theology Review, Manila. Münchener Theologische Zeitschrift, München. New Century Bible, based on the Revised Standard Version, London. Neutestamentliche Entwürfe zur Theologie, Tübingen. Die Neue Echter Bibel. Kommentar zum Neuen Testament mit der Einheitsübersetzung, Würzburg. New International Commentary on the New Testament, Grand Rapids MI. Neue kirchliche Zeitschrift, Erlangen-Leipzig. Notes on TransUtion, Dallas TX. Novum Testamentum. An International Quarterly for New Tes tament and ReUted Studies, Leiden. Neutestamentliche Abhandlungen, Neue Folge, Münster. Das Neue Testament Deutsch, Göttingen. New Testament Message, Dublin. Novum Testamentum et orbis antiquus, Fribourg - Göttin gen. New Testament Studies, Cambridge. Novum Testamentum. Supplement, Leiden. Nederlands Theologisch Tijdschrift, Utrecht. Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, Fribourg-Göttingen. Proceedings Eastern Great Lakes and Midwest Biblical Societies, Buffalo NY. Patrologiae cursus completus accurante J.P. Migne; series Graeca, Paris. Patrologiae cursus completus accurante J.P. Migne; series Latina, Paris. Pastoraltheologie. Monatsschrift fur Wissenschaft und Praxis in Kirche und Gesehschaft, Göttingen. Pittsburgh Theological Monograph Series, Pittsburgh PA. Protokolle zur Bibel, Klosterneuburg Revue biblique, Paris. Recherches bibliques, Brugge. Revista Biblica, Buenos Aires. La Revue Réformée, Marseille Revue des sciences religieuses. Faculté catholique de Théologie, Strasbourg.
XVIII
ABBREVIATIONS
RExp RGG
3
Review and Expositor. A Baptht Theohgical Quarterly, Louisville KY. Die Religion in Geschichte und Gegenwart, ed. K. G A L L I N G , 6 vols., Tübingen, 1957-62. Revue d'histoire et de philosophie religieuses, Strasbourg. Rivista Biblica, Brescia. Regensburger Neues Testament, Regensburg. Roczniki Teologiczne: Pismo Swiete, Lublin. Revue de Qumran, Paris. Revue des sciences philosophiques et théologiques, Paris. Recherches de Science Religieuse, Paris. Revue de théologie et de philosophie, Lausanne. Stuttgarter Biblische Beiträge, Stuttgart. Studies in the Bible and Early Christianity, Lewiston NY Queenston - Lampeter. La Sainte Bible. Traduite en français sous la direction de l'École Biblique de Jérusalem, Paris, 1948-54. Society of Biblical Literature, Dissertation Series, Missoula MT. Society of Biblical Literature Symposium Series, Atlanta GA. La Sainte Bible, ed. L. PlROT & A. CLAMER, Paris, 1939-52. Stuttgarter Bibelstudien, Stuttgart. Studia Biblica et Theologica, Pasadena CA. Science et Esprit, Ottowa Scriptum, Stellenbosch (South Africa). La Scuola Cattolica, Milano Semeia. An Experimental Journal for Biblical Criticism, Decatur GA. Suomen eksegeettisen seuran julkaisuja. Publications of the Finnish Exegetical Society. Schriften der Finnischen Exegetis chen Gesellschaft, Helsinki. Schriften der Finnischen Exegetischen Gesellschaft, Helsinki. Sitzungsberichte der Heidelberger Akademie der Wis senschaften, Heidelberg. Studia institua missiologici societatis verbi divini, St. Augustin. Supplements to the Journal for the Study of Judaism, Leiden. Scottish Journal of Theology, Edinburgh. Skrifen Kerk, Pretoria. Stuttgarter Kleiner Kommentar, Stuttgart. Studia Neotestamentica Subsidia, Paris-Brugge. 3
RHPR RivBibllt RNT RoczTeol RQum RSPT RSR RTP SBB SBEC SB(J) SBL DS SBL SS SB (PC) SBS SBT ScEs Scriptura ScuolCatt Semeia SESJ
SFEG SHAW SIM SJSJ SJT SkrifKerk SKK SN.S
ABBREVIATIONS
SNT SNTS MS SNTU StANT StBT StEc StEv STL StNT StTh StUNT SWJT SyBU TANZ TaS TCSPCK TDNT
Theologia ThGl ThHK ThLZ ThQ ThWAT
ThWNT ThZ
XIX
Die Schriften des Neuen Testaments neu übersetzt und für die Gegenwart erklärt, Göttingen. Society for New Testament Studies, Monograph Series, Cam bridge. Studien zum Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt, Linz. Studien zum Alten und Neuen Testament, München. Studies in Biblical Theology, London. Rivista Studi Ecumenici, Venezia. Studia Evangelica, Berlin. Studia Theologica Lundensia, Lund. Studien zum Neuen Testament, Gütersloh. Studia Theologica. Scandinavian Journal of Theology, Lund. Studien zur Umwelt des Neuen Testaments, Göttingen. Southwestern Journal of Theology, Fort Worth TX. Symbolae Biblicae Upsalienses = Supplements to Svensk Exegetisk Ärsbok, Uppsala. Texte und Arbeiten zum neutestamentlichen Zeitalter, Tübingen. Texts and Studies. Contributions to Biblical and Patristic Literature, Cambridge. Theological Collections. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, London. Theological Dictionary of the New Testament, eds. G. KlTTEL & G. F R I E D R I C H , ET: G.W. BROMILEY, 10 vols., Grand Rapids MI, 1964-1976. ΘΕΟΛΟΓΙΑ ΕΠΙΣΤΗΜΟΝΙΚΟΝ ΠΕΡΙΟΔΙΚΟΝ ΕΚΔΙΔΟΜΕΝΟΝ ΚΑΤΑ ΤΡΙΜΗΝΙΑΝ, Αθήνα. Theologie und GUube. Zeitschrift für den katholischen Klerus, Paderborn. Theologischer Handkommentar zum Neuen Testament, Berlin — Leipzig. Theologische Literaturzeitung, Leipzig. Theologische Quartalschrift, Tübingen. Theologisches Wörterbuch zum Alten Testament, eds. G.J. BOTTERWECK & H. RlNGGREN, Stuttgart - Berlin - Köln Mainz, 1970ff. Theologisches Wörterbuch zum Neuen Testament, eds. G. KIT TEL & G. FRIEDRICH, 10 vols., Stuttgart, 1933-1979. Theologische Zeitschrift, Basel.
XX
TNTC TRE TrinSemRev TS TS TSK TThZ TU TVG TVZ TynB TZTh UCB UNT UTB VerbEccl VF WBC WdF WMANT WortDienst WUNT WuppStB ZAOJAC ZKTh ZNW ZThK ZWTh
ABBREVIATIONS
Tyndale New Testament Commentaries, London-Grand Rapids MI. Theologische Realenzyklopädie, ed. G. MULLER (ed.), Berlin New York. Trinity Seminary Review, Columbus OH. Theological Studies, Milwaukee WI. Theological Studies. Theological Faculties of the Society ofJesus in the United States, Woodstock MD. Theologische Studien und Kritiken. Eine Zeitschrift für das gesamte Gebiet der Theologie, Gotha. Trierer theologische Zeitschrift, Trier. Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur, Berlin. Theologische Verlagsgemeinschaft, Gießen - Wuppertal. Dissertationen Theologischer Verlag Zürich Disserta tionen, Zürich. Tyndale Bulletin, London. Tübinger Zeitschrift für Theologie, Tübingen. Urchristliche Botschaft. Eine Einführung in die Schriften des Neuen Testaments, Berlin. Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament, Leipzig. Uni-Taschenbücher, Heidelberg. Verbum et Ecclesia, Pretoria. Verkündigung und Forschung. Theologischer Jahresbericht, München. Word Biblical Commentary, Waco TX. Wege der Forschung, Darmstadt. Wissenschaftliche Monographien zum Alten und Neuen Tes tament, Neukirchen/Vluyn. Wort und Dienst, Bielefeld. Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament, Tübingen. Wuppertaler Studienbibel, Wuppertal. Zeitschrift für Antikes Christentum!Journal of Ancient Chris tianity, Berlin - New York. Zeitschrift für Katholische Theologie, Innsbruck. Zeitschrift für die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, Berlin. Zeitschrift für Theologie und Kirche, Tübingen. Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche Theologie, Jena.
1. COMMENTARY LIST
E.-B., Saint Paul. Seconde épître aux Corinthiens (ÉBib, 45), Paris, 1937, 1956. B A C H M A N N , P., Der zweite Brief des Paulus an die Korinther (KNT, 8), Leip zig, 1 9 0 9 , 1 9 1 8 , 1 9 2 2 . BAIRD, W , / Corinthians, 2 Corinthians (Knox Preaching Guides), Atlanta GA, 1980. BARBAGLIO, G., 1-2 Corinzi (Leggere oggi la Bibbia), Brescia, 1989. BARCLAY, W., The Letters to the Corinthians (The Daily Study Bible), Phi ladelphia PA, 1954, 1956, "revised": 1975, pp. 169-268. BARCLAY, W., Briefe an die Korinther, trans, by E. LESEBERG, Wuppertal, 1987. B A R N E T T , P., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (NICNT), Grand Rapids MI - Cambodge: Eerdmans, 1997. B A R R E T T , C.K., A Commentary on the Second Epistle to the Corinthians (BNTC), London, 1973, 1979; (Harper's New Testament Commen tary), New York et al.: 1973. B A U D R A Z , F., Les Épîtres aux Corinthiens. Commentaire, Genève, 1965. BEASLEY-MURRAY, G.R., 2 Corinthians, in C.J. A L L E N (ed.), 2 Corinthians Philemon (BBC, 11), Nashville TN, 1971, pp. 1-76. BELLEVILLE, L.L., 2 Corinthians (The IVP New Testament Commentary Series), Downers Grove IL - Leicester: InterVarsity, 1996. BELSER, J.E., Der zweite Brief des Aposteb Paulus an die Korinther, Freiburg, 1910. B E N G E L , J.A., Gnomon Novi Testamenti in quo ex nativa verborum vi simplicitas, profunditas, concinnitas, salubritas sensuum coelestium indicatur, Tübingen, 1742, 1759, 1773; London, 1862; ed. P. STEUDEL: 8th repr. of the 3rd ed.: Stuttgart, = 1887, pp. 689-728. B E R N A R D , J.H., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians (EGT, 3), London, 1897; Grand Rapids MI, s.d. (ca. 1903); New York, 1910; repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1961. B E S T , E., Second Corinthians (Interpretation), Atlanta GA: John Knox, 1987. BETZ, H.D., 2 Corinthians 8 and 9: A Commentary on Two Administrative Letters of the Apostle Paul (Hermeneia), Philadelphia PA, 1985.
ALLO,
2
12
3
4
2
3
2
2
3
5
2
COMMENTARY LIST
BETZ, H.D., 2 Korinther 8 und 9. Ein Kommentar zu zwei Verwaltungsbrie fen des Apostels Paulus, trans, and adapted by S. A N N , München, 1992; Gütersloh, 1993. BlSPlNG, A., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther und der Brief an die Galater (Exegetisches Handbuch zu den Briefen des Apostels Paulus, II/l), Mün ster, 1863 (pp. 1-164), 1883. BLAIR, E.P., 1 & 2 Corinthians, GaUtians, Ephesians: Student Study Book (Genesis to Revelation Series) Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1997. B O O R , W. D E , Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (WuppStB), Wuppertal, 1972, 1 9 7 7 , 1 9 7 8 , 1982. B O U S S E T , W , Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (SNT, 2), Göttingen, 1907, 1917 (pp. 167-223), 1929. BRAY, G.L. (ed.), 1-2 Corinthians (Ancient Christian Commentary on Scrip ture. New Testament, 7), Chicago IL - London: Fitzroy Dearborn, 1999. B R O W N , D., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians, in P. SCHAFF (ed.), A Pop ular Commentary on the New Testament by English and American SchoUrs of Various Evangelical Denominations, With Illustrations and Maps, vol. Ill: The Pauline Epistles, New York — Edinburgh, 1882, pp. 237284. B R U C E , F.F., 1 and 2 Corinthians (NCeB), London, 1971, pp. 177-256. B U L T M A N N , R., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther, ed. E. DlNKLER (KEK Sonderband), Göttingen, 1976, 1987. B U L T M A N N , R., The Second Letter to the Corinthians, trans, by R.A. H A R RISVILLE, Minneapolis MN, 1985. CALVIN, J., Commentaire sur U seconde épistre aux Corinthiens, Genève, 1547. CALVIN, J., In epistohm Pauli posteriorem ad Corinthios commentarius, part I, in ID., In Novi Testamenti epistoUs commentarii (ad editionem Amstelodamensam accuratissime exscripti), ed. A. T H O L U C K , Berlin, 1831, 1864, pp. 419-529. CALVIN, J., Auslegung des Römerbriefes und der beiden Korintherbriefe, trans. by G. G R A F F M A N N , HJ. HAARBECK & O. W E B E R (Johannes Calvins Auslegung der Heiligen Schrift, Neue Reihe 16), Neukirchen, I960, pp. 477-606. C A L V I N , J., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians and the Epistles to Timothy, Titus and Philemon, trans, by TA. SMAIL, ed. D.W. T O R R A N C E & T.F. T O R R A N C E (Calvin's New Testament Commen taries), Edinburgh - London, 1964. CARREZ, M., La deuxième épître aux Corinthiens (Cahiers Évangile, 51), Paris, 1985. 2
3
3
3
4
5
4
2
4
3
BETZ H D - ERDMAN C R
M., La deuxieme épìtre de saint Paul aux Corinthiens (CNT, 8), Genève, 1986. CARVER, F.G., 77 Corinthians (Beacon Bible Commentary, 8), Kansas City MO, 1968, pp. 487-653. C H A F I N , K.L., 1, 2 Corinthians (The Communicator's Commentary, 7), Waco TX, 1985. C O R N E L I U S A LAPIDE (van den Steen), Commentarius in secundam epistohm ad Corinthios, in ID., Commentarla in Scripturam Sacram, vol. XVIII: Divi Pauli epistolarum, ed. A. C R A M P O N , Paris, 1866, pp. 419-513. C O R N E L Y , R., Commentarius in S. Pauli apostoli epistolas, part 3: Epistolae ad Corinthios altera et ad Galatas (CSS, II/3), Paris, 1892, 1909. C O R S A N I , B., La Seconda Lettera ai Corinzi, Guida alla lettera, Torino: Clau diana, 2000. CYRIL OF ALEXANDRIA, Ερμηνεία είςτην προς Κορινθίους έπιστολήν β'. Explanatio in epistuUm II ad Corinthios, PG 74, cols. 915-952. D A N K E R , EW., II Corinthians (Augsburg Commentary N T ) , Minneapolis MN, 1989. D E N B O E R , C , De tweede brief van Paulus aan de Korinthiers: VII-XIII. Deel 2, Kampen: Kok Voorhoeve; Hilversum: Evangelische Omroep, 1996. D E N N E Y , J., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians, in M. D O D D S (ed.), An Exposition of the Bible: A Series of Expositions Covering All the Books of the Old and New Testament, Hartford CT, 1903. D E N N E Y , J., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (ExpB), London, 1894, New York, 1894; New York - London, 1905; repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1943. DlDYMUS O F ALEXANDRIA (the Blind), Υπόμνημα ειςτήν δεύτεραν έπιστολήν ΙΙαύλου αποστόλου προς Κορινθίους. Commentarius in epistohm secundam ad Corinthios, PG 39, cols. 1679-1732. D l D Y M U S OF A L E X A N D R I A (the Blind), [Commentary on selected passages of 2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mün ster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, pp. 14-44. E R A S M U S , D . , Epistola Pauli ad Corinthios secunda, in I D . , Opera omnia, vol. VI: Novum Testamentum, Cui, in hac Editione, subjectae sunt singulis paginis Adnotationes, Leiden, 1705; repr. London 1962, cols. 749-798. E R A S M U S , D . , Paraphrase in epistolam Pauli ad Corinthios posteriorem, in I D . , Opera omnia, vol. VII: Paraphrases in Novum Testamentum, Leiden, 1706; repr. London 1962, cols. 914-942. E R D M A N , C R . , The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, Philadelphia PA: Westminster, 1929, repr. 1944; 1964; 1966.
CARREZ,
2
4
COMMENTARY LIST
G. (Hessels van Est), In epistohm secundam Beati Pauli Apostoli ad Corinthios commentarius, in ID., In omnes canonicas apostolorum epistolas, vol. III, Mainz - Paris - Leuven, 1842, pp. 216-492. EVANS, E., The Epistles of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians, Oxford, 1930. E W A L D , H., Die Sendschreiben des Aposteh Paulus übersetzt und erklärt, Göt tingen, 1857, pp. 223-314. FABRIS, R., Al servizio delh comunità. Seconda lettera di Paoh ai Corinzi, Torino, 1977. FALLON, E T , 2 Corinthians (NTM, 11), Wilmington DE - Dublin, 1980. FlLSON, F.V. & J. R E I D , The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (IntB, 10), New York - Nashville TN: Abingdon, 1953, pp. 263-425. FISHER, F.L., Commentary on 1 and2 Corinthians (WBC), Waco TX, 1975. FLATT, J.F. V O N , Vorlesungen über die beyden Briefe Pauli an die Corinther, ed. C.D.F. H O F F M A N N , Tübingen, 1827, pp. 1-205. F O R E M A N , K.J., Romans — 1 Corinthians — 2 Corinthians (The Layman's Bible Commentary, 21), Richmond VA, 1961 (pp. 112-152), Atlanta GA, 1982. FURNISH, V P , II Corinthians. A New Transhtion With Introduction and Com mentary (AncB, 32A), Garden City NY: Doubleday, 1984. GABLER, J.P., Dissertano Critica de Capitibus ultimis IX-XIIIposterioris Epistolae Pauli ad Corinthios ad eadem haud separandis, Göttingen, 1782. G A R L A N D , D.E., 2 Corinthians (The New American Commentary, 29), Nashville TN: Broadman and Holman Publishers, 1999. G E N N A D I U S O F C O N S T A N T I N O P L E , [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, p. 419. G E T T Y , M.A., First Corinthians. Second Corinthians (Collegeville Bible Com mentary, 7), Collegeville MI, 1983. G O D E T , G., La Seconde Epitre aux Corinthiens. Commentane, ed. P. C O M TESSE, Neuchàtel, 1914. G O U L D , E.P., Commentary on the Epistles to the Corinthians (An American Commentary on the New Testament), Philadelphia PA: American Baptist Publication Society, 1887. GRASSER, E., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther. Kapitel 1,1-7,16 (ÖTK, 8/1), Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus; Würzburg: Echter, 2002. GRASSER, E., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther. Kapitel 8,1-13,13 (ÖTK, 8/2), Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus; Würzburg: Echter, 2005. G R E E N E , O.B., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians, Green ville SC, 1976. ESTIUS,
ESTIUS G. - JACKSON B.
5
EW., De Tweede Brief van den Apostel Paulus aan de Kerk te Corinthe (Kommentaar op het Nieuwe Testament, 8), Amsterdam, 1939. G R O S H E I D E , EW., De Tweede Brief aan de Kerk te Korinthe (CNT [K]), Kam pen, 1959. G R O T I U S , H . (de Groot), Annotationes in epistohm ad Corinthios alteram, in ID., Annotationes in Novum Testamentum, vol. VI, Groningen, 1828, pp. 458-546. H A F E M A N N , S.J., 2 Corinthians (The NIV Application Commentary Series), Grand Rapids MI: Zondervan, 2000. H A N S O N , R.P.C., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Torch Bible Paper backs), London, 1954, 1967. H A R R I S , M.J., 2 Corinthians (The Expositor's Bible Commentary, 10), Grand Rapids MI, 1976. H A R R I S , M.J., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians: A Commentary on the Greek Text (NIGTC), Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans; Milton Keynes: Paternoster, 2005. H A S T I N G S , J . , The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (The Speaker's Bible), Aberdeen, 1933. H E I N R I C I , C.F.G., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (KEK, 6), Göttingen, 1883, 1 8 9 0 , 1 9 0 0 (the title of the 6th ed. is Kritisch Exegetisches Hand buch über den zweiten Brief an die Korinther). H E I N R I C I , C.F.G., Das zweite Sendschreiben des Aposteh Paulus an die Korin ther, Berlin, 1887. H E R I N G , ]., La Seconde Epitre de saint Paul aux Corinthiens (ComNT, 8), Neuchätel - Paris, 1958. H E R I N G , ]., The Second Epistle of Saint Paul to the Corinthians, trans, by A.W. H E A T H C O T E & P.J. A L L C O C K , London, 1967. H O D G E , C , An Exposition of the Second Epistle to the Corinthians, Edin burgh, 1859; New York, 1891; repr. London, 1959. H U G H OF S A I N T - V I C T O R , In epistolam II ad Corinthios, PL 175, cols. 543554. H U G H E S , P.E., Paul's Second Epistle to the Corinthians: The English Text With Introduction, Exposition and Notes (NICNT), London - Grand Rapids MI, 1962, 1 9 7 3 , 1 9 8 0 . H U G H E S , R.B., Second Corinthians, Chicago IL: Moody Publishers, 1983. ISAACS, W . H . , The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, A Study in Translation and an Interpretation, London: Oxford University Press, 1921. J A C K S O N , B., Commentary on Second Corinthians, AbileneTX: Quality Publi cations, 1993.
GROSHEIDE,
2
3
6
7
8
4
8
6
COMMENTARY LIST
J O H N CHRYSOSTOM, Υπόμνημα εις τήν προς
Κορινθίους δεύτεραν έπιστολήν. In secundum ad Corinthios epistoUm commentarius (Homiliae), PG 61, cols. 381-610. J O H N D A M A S C E N E , Εις έπιστολήν προς Κορινθίους β'. In epistolam II ad Corinthios, PG 95, cols. 706-776. KENT, H.A., A Heart Opened Wide: Studies in II Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI, 1982. KETTER, P., Die beiden Korintherbriefe (Herders Bibelkommentar, 14), Frei burg, 1937, pp. 353-455. KEULERS, J . , De brieven van Paulus (De boeken van het Nieuwe Testament vertaald en uitgelegd, V/1), Roermond - Maaseik, 1938, pp. 399-486. KLAUCK, H.-J., 2. Korintherbrief (Neue EB, 8), Würzburg, 1986. K L I N G , Chr.E, Die Korinther-Briefe. Theologisch-homiletisch bearbeitet (Theo logisch-Homiletisches Bibelwerk, 7), Bielefeld, 1861, 1865 (pp. 271417); 4th ed. revised by Α. B R A U N E , Bielefeld - Leipzig, 1903, pp. 293445. KLOPPER, Α., Exegetisch-kritische Untersuchungen über den zweiten Brief des Paulus an die Gemeinde zu Korinth, Göttingen, 1869. KLÖPPER, Α., Kommentar über das zweite Sendschreiben des Apostels Paulus an die Gemeinde zu Korinth, Berlin, 1874. KREMER, ]., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Kleiner Kommentar, 8), Stutt gart, s.d.. KREMER, ]., 2. Korintherbrief (SKK, 8), Stuttgart, 1990. KRIMMER, H., Zweiter Korintherbrief (Bibelkommentar, 12), Neuhausen — Stuttgart, 1987. K R U S E , C.G., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians : An Introduction and Commentary (TNTC, 8), Leicester - Grand Rapids MI, 1987. LAMB, J . , 2 Corinthians, Leiceister: Crossway, 1999. L A M B R E C H T , ]., 2 Korintiers. Belichting van het bijbelboek, s Hertogenbosch: Katholieke Bijbelstichting; Brugge: Tabor, 1999. LAMBRECHT, J., Second Corinthians (Sacra Pagina Series, 8), Collegeville MN: Liturgical Press, 1999, 2006 (with Additional Bibliography). L A N G , F., Die Briefe an die Korinther (NTD, 7), Göttingen - Zürich, 1986. L A N G H E I N R I C H , F., Der zweite Brief Sankt Pauli an die Korinther. Ein Beitrag zu einer biblischen Pastoraltheologie, Leipzig, 1887, 1905. L A P E R R I N E D ' H A U T P O U L , G., Les Épîtres de Saint Paul aux Corinthiens, Rome - Brugge - Paris, 1910, pp. 335-479. L E M O N N Y E R , Α., Epîtres de Saint Paul. Traduction et commentaire, part 1: Lettres aux Thessaloniciens, aux GaUtes, aux Corinthiens, aux Romains, Paris, 1908, pp. 177-235. 2
2
16
2
7
JOHN CHRYSOSTOM - OECUMENIUS
R.-C.H., The Interpretation of St. Paul's First and Second Epistles to the Corinthians, Minneapolis MN, 1937; repr. 1963, pp. 791-1341. LlETZMANN, H., Die Briefe des Apostels Paulus. An die Korinther II (HNT), Tübingen, 1909, 1921 ("unveränderter Abdruck": pp. 165-224), 1931 (pp. 97-162), 1949 ("von W.G. K Ü M M E L ergänzte Auflage": pp. 97-164 and 196-214), 1969. L U T H I , W., Der zweite Korintherbrief, ausgelegt fur die Gemeinde, Basel, I960. LUTHER, M., Epistel-Auslegung, vol. 2: Die Korintherbriefe, ed. E. ELLWEIN, Göttingen, 1968, pp. 325-439. MACEVILLY, J., An Exposition of the Epistles of St. Paul, vol. I, Dublin, 1855, 1 8 9 1 , pp. 283-359. M A C L A R E N , Α., Romans, Corinthians (To II Corinthians, Chap. V) (Exposi tions on Holy Scripture, 14), repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1984, pp. 268389. M A C L A R E N , Α., Second Corinthians (Chaps. VII to End), Galatians and Philippians (Expositions on Holy Scripture, 15), repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1984, pp. 1-90. M A N Z I , E, Seconda Lettern ai Corinzi (I libri biblici: Nuovo Testamento, 9), Milano: Paoline, 2002. M A R T I N , R.P., 2 Corinthians (WBC, 40), Waco TX, 1986. MATERA, F.J., IICorinthians : A Commentary (The New Testament Library), Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2003. M A U N O U R Y , A.-E, Commentaire sur les deux Epîtres de Saint Paul aux Corin thiens, Paris, 1879, pp. 347-578. M C C A N T , J.W., 2 Corinthians (Readings: A New Biblical Commentaiy), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1999. M C F A Y D E N , J.Ε., The Epistles to the Corinthians With Notes and Comments (The Interpreter's Commentary on the Epistles), London - New Yotk Toronto, 1911. MENZIES, Α., The Second Epistle of the Apostle Paul to the Corinthians: Intro duction, Text, English Translation and Notes, London, 1912. MEYER, H.A.W., Kritisch exegetisches Handbuch über den zweiten Brief an die Korinther (KEK, 6), Göttingen, 1840, 1870. M E Y E R , H.A.W, Critical and Exegetical Handbook to the Epistles to the Corinthians, vol. II, trans, by D. H U N T E R based on the 5th ed. (ed. LENSKI,
2
3
4
5
4
5
WP. D I C K S O N ) , Edinburgh, 1884.
Παύλου αποστόλου ήπρος Κορινθίους επιστολή δεύτερα. Pauli apostoli ad Corinthiosposterior epistola, PG 118, cols. 910-1088. OECUMENIUS O F TRIKKA, [Commentary on selected passages of 2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus OECUMENIUS,
8
COMMENTARY LIST
Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, pp. 444-446. O L S H A U S E N , H., Die Briefe Pauli an die Römer und Korinther (Biblischer Commentar über sämmtliche Schriften des Neuen Testaments zunächst für Prediger und Studierende, III), Königsberg, 1837, 1840, pp. 771-886. O L S H A U S E N , H., Biblical Commentary on St. Paul's First and Second Epistles to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. Cox, Edinburgh, 1869, pp. 269-380. PASCUZZI, M.A., First and Second Corinthians (New Collegeville Bible Com mentary), Collegeville MN: Liturgical Press, 2005. PETER L O M B A R D , In epistoUm II ad Corinthios, PL 192, cols. 9-94. P H O T I U S O F C O N S T A N T I N O P L E , [Commentary on selected passages of 2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, pp. 583-604. PlTTA, A., La seconda lettera ai Corinzi (Commenti biblici), Roma: Borla, 2006. P L U M M E R , A., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians (Cam bridge Greek Testament), Cambridge, 1903. P L U M M E R , A., A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Second Epistle of St Paul to the Corinthians (ICC), Edinburgh, 1915; repr. 1970. POP, F.J., Apostolaat in druk en vertroosting. De tweede brief aan de Corinthiers (De prediking van het Nieuwe Testament, VII/2), Nijkerk, 1953. RAVASI, G.E, Lettere ai Corinzi. Ciclo di conferenze tenute al Centro culturale S. Fedele di Mihno (Conversazioni Bibliche), Bologna, 1991. REED, O.F., 1 & 2 Corinthians (Beacon Bible Expositions, 7), Kansas City, MO: Beacon Hill, 1997. R O B E R T S O N , E.H., Corinthians 1 and2 (J.B. Phillips' N T Commentaries), New York, 1973. ROHR, I., Paulus und die Gemeinde von Korinth. Auf Grund der beiden Korintherbriefe (Biblische Studien, 4,4), Freiburg, 1899, pp. 72-103. RüCKERT, L.I., Der zweite Brief Pauli an die Korinther, Leipzig, 1837. SAMPLEY, J.P., The Second Letter to the Corinthians: Introduction, Commentary, and Reflections (IntB, 11), Nashville TN: Abingdon, 2000, pp. 3-180. SCHAEFER, A., Der zweite Brief Pauli an die Korinther (Die Bücher des Neuen Testaments erklärt, II/2), Münster, 1903. ScHELKLE, K.H., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Geistliche Schriftlesung, 8), Düsseldorf, 1964. SCHELKLE, K.H., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians, trans, by K. S M Y T H (New Testament for Spiritual Reading, 14), New York, 1969, repr. 1981. 2
3
OECUMENIUS OF TRIKKA - THEOPHYLACT OF OCHRYDA
9
Α., Die Briefe des Paulus (Erläuterungen zum Neuen Testament, II), Stuttgart, 1909, 1936, pp. 218-356; repr. Die Korintherbriefe (Erläu terungen zum Neuen Testament, 6), Stuttgart, 1950; "neu durchgese hen": Stuttgart, 1962, pp. 221-361. SCHLATTER, Α., Paulus, der Bote Jesu. Eine Deutungseiner Briefe an die Korin ther, Stuttgart, 1934, 1969 (pp. 462-683), 1985. SCHMIEDEL, P.W., Die Briefe an die Thessalonicher und an die Korinther (HCNT, 2), Freiburg, 1891 (pp. 175-260), 1893. ScHNEDERMANN, G., Die Briefe Pauli an die Korinther (Kurzgefaßter Kom mentar, 3), München, 1894, pp. 288-375. S E D U L I U S S C O T U S , In epistolam II ad Corinthios, PL 103, cols. 161-182. SEMLER, J.S., Paraphrasis II. epistulae ad Corinthios. Accessit Latina Vetus transUtio et lectionum varietas, Halle — Magdeburg, 1776. SEVERIAN OF GABALA, [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, pp. 278-298. SICKENBERGER, J., Die Briefe des heiligen Paulus an die Korinther und sein Brief an die Römer (HSNT, 6), Bonn, 1919, 1932, pp. 80-146. S M I T H , D., Second Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians (The Disciple's Com mentary on the New Testament, 4), London, 1932, pp. 505-570. STAAB, K. (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: Aschen dorff, 1933, repr. 1984. STANGE, E., Die Korintherbriefe (Bibelhilfe für die Gemeinde, 7-8), Stuttgart, 1948, pp. 101-177. STANLEY, A.P., The Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians: With Critical Notes and Dissertations, London, 1858 (pp. 357-608), 1882, pp. 343-589. TASKER, R.V.G., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians: An Introduc tion and Commentary (TNTC), Grand Rapids MI, 1958, 1971. T H E O D O R E OF MOPSUESTIA, [Commentary on selected passages of 2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, pp. 196-200. T H E O D O R E T O F C Y R R H U S , Ερμηνεία της δευτέρας επιστολής πρός Κορινθίους. Interpretatio secundae epistolae ad Corinthios, PG 82, cols. 375-460. THEOPHYLACT O F OCHRYDA, Του αγίου Παύλου πρός Κορινθίους δευτέρας επιστολής έξήγησις. Epistolae II Divi Pauli ad Corinthios expositio, PG 124, cols 795-952.
SCHLATTER,
5
4
5
2
2
4
2
5
4
10
COMMENTARY LIST
Commentaria in omnes D. Pauli apostoli epístolas, vol. 2, Paris, 1874, pp. 1-128. T H O M P S O N , J., The Second Letter of Paul to the Corinthians, Austin, TX: R.B. Sweet Co.; AbileneTX: Abilene Christian University Press, 1970. T H R A L L , M.E., The First and Second Letters of Paul to the Corinthians (CNEB), Cambridge, 1965, pp. 119-183. THRALL, M.E., A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Second Epistle to the Corinthians in Two Volumes (ICC), vol. 1: Introduction and Com mentary on II Corinthians I-VII, Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1994; vol. 2: Commentary on 2 Corinthians VIII-XIII, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 2000. V A N M A N E N , W.C., Paulus. III. De Brieven aan de Korinthiers, Leiden: Brill, 1896. VAN VELDHUIZEN, A., Paulus' brieven aan de Korinthiers (Tekst en uitleg. Practische Verklaring van het Nieuwe Testament), Groningen — Den Haag, 1917, 1922, pp. 47-59 and 112-140. V O I G T , G., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Paulus an die Korinther II (Biblisch theologische Schwerpunkte, 5), Göttingen, 1990. WALTER, E., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Die Welt der Bibel, 3), Düs seldorf, 1964. W E N D L A N D , H.D., Die Briefe an die Korinther (NTD, 7), Göttingen, 1932, 1964 (pp. 143-234), "1965, "neu bearbeitet": 1968, 1972 (pp. 167261), 1980. W E T T E , W.M.L. D E . , Kurze Erklärung der Briefe an die Corinther (KeHNT), Leipzig, 1841 (pp. 149-261), 1845. WETTSTEIN, J.J., Novum Testamentum Graecum, vol. II: Continens Epistohs Pauli, Acta Apostolorum, Epístolas Canónicas et Apocalypsin, Amsterdam, 1752; repr. Graz, 1962, pp. 177-215. WILSON, G., 2 Corinthians (Digest of Reformed Comments), Carlisle PA, 1973; Edinburgh, 1979. W l N D I S C H , H., Der zweite Korintherbrief (KEK, 6), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1924; repr. ed. G. STRECKER, 1970. W l T H E R l N G T O N III, B., Conflict and Community in Corinth: A Socio-Rhetorical Commentary on 1 and2 Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans; Carlisle: Paternoster, 1995. W O L F F , C , Der zweite Brief des Paulus an die Korinther (ThHK, 8), Berlin: EVA, 1989. W O R D S W O R T H , C , The New Testament of Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ in the Original Greek: With Introductions and Notes, vol. 2: St. Paul's Epistles, the General Epistles, the Book of Revelation, and Indexes, new ed. London, 1872, pp. 145-184. THOMAS AQUINAS,
2
10
12
15
2
9
13
THOMAS AQUINAS - ZEILINGER E
11
Krieg und Friede in Korinth. Kommentar zum 2. Korintherbrief des AposteU Paulus, part 1: Der Kampfbrief, der Versöhnungsbrief, der Bet telbrief, Wien - Köln - Weimar: Böhlau, 1992; part 2: Die Apologie, Wien - Köln - Weimar: Böhlau, 1997.
ZEILINGER, F.,
2. PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1:1-2 Mut zum Schwachsein — in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grundele mente einer missionarischen Spiritualität anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 35-70]. BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zwei ten Korintherbrief(NEY, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [143-159]. B R E N D L E , A., Im Prozess der Konfliktüberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,12,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995. H A I N Z , ]., Ekklesia. Strukturen paulinischer Gemeinde-Theologie und Gemeinde-Ordnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [2 Cor 1:1: 127-130]. H U G H E S , EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24, in D.E W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261. M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La lettre dans lajoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279. RoiNÉ, C , Notes de lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Sémiotique et Bible 73 (1994) 45-55. S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Han delns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [86-92]. W E L B O R N , L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13 ;7.5-16 and Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583. W E L B O R N , L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer University Press, 1997 [2 Cor 1:1-2:13: 95-131]. W E L B O R N , L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13:7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60. W Ü N S C H , H . - M . , Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 ab kommunikative Hand lung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie, 4), Münster: LIT, 1996 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 149-211]. BAUM, H . ,
14
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1:3-11 L.D., Good Grief: Paul as Sufferer and Consoler in 2 Corinthians 1:37 (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College in the University of Toronto, 2003). BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein - in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualität anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 35-70]. BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Place of a Christohgy (BZNW, 140), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2006 [2 Cor 1:8-11: 61-63]. BRENDLE, A., Im Prozess der Konfliktüberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,12,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995. C A R R Ó N , J., LOS adversarios de 2 Corintios: eldificilgriego de 1,11 y 2,17, in Revista Espanok de Teologia 62 (2002) 419-436. CLAVIER, H., La sante de Tapötre Paul, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 66-82 [2 Cor 1:8-10]. FEE, G.D., Pauline Christology: An Exegetical-Theological Study, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 2007 [2 Cor 1:3-5: 169-171]. FlLSON, F.V., "The God of All Comfort", in Theology Today 8 (1952) 498-501 [2 Cor 1:3]. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [153-157]. H A I N Z , J., KOINONIA. "Kirche" als Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16), Regensburg, 1982 [2 Cor 1:7: 99-102]. HELEWA, G., Un ministero paolino: consolare gli afflitti, in Teresianum 44 (1993) 3-51 [2 Cor 1:3]. H E M E R , C.J., A Note on 2 Corinthians 1:9, in TynB 23 (1972) 103-107. H O F I U S , O., "Der Gott allen Trostes". HapaxXyjaiq und TrapaxaAstv in 2 Kor 1,3-7, in Theologische Beiträge 14 (1983) 217-227. H O F I U S , O., "Der Gott allen Trostes". IlapàxÀTjati; und TOxpaxaAdv in 2 Kor 1,37, in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tübingen, 1989, pp. 244-254. H O T Z E , G., Gemeinde als Schicksalsgemeinschaft mit Christus (2 Kor 1,3-11), in R. KAMPLING & T. S Ö D I N G (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 336-355. H O T Z E , G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer ekmentaren Denk form in seiner Theologie (NTA, NF 33), Münster: Aschendorff, 1997 [300-340]. ALARY,
2 COR 1:3-11
15
HUGHES, EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation : 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24, in D.F. WATSON (ed.), Persuasive Artistry : Studies in New Tes tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261. INNASIMUTHU, A., Comfort in Affliction : An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 1,311 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer). KRAFTCHICK, S.J., Death's Parsing: Experience as a Mode of Theology in Paul, in J.C. A N D E R S O N , P. SELLEW & C. SETZER (eds.), Pauline Conversa tions in Context. FS C.J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 144-166 [2 Cor 1:8-11]. LlPS, H . V O N , Der Apostolat des Paulus — ein Charisma? Semantische Aspekte zu ^àpi^-^àpto-fia und anderen Wortpaaren im Sprachgebrauch des Paulus, in Bib 66 (1985) 305-343 [2 Cor 1:11]. M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra tion du veritable apòtre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7 5-16: La lettre dans Ujoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279. O'BRIAN, P.T., Introductory Thanksgivings in the Letters of Paul (NTSupp, 49), Leiden, 1977 [233-258]. P R O U D F O O T , CM., Imitation or Realistic Participation? A Study of Paul's Con cept of "Suffering With Christ", in Interpr 17 (1963) 140-160 [2 Cor 1:3-7]. ROETZEL, C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in Paul's Theology, in Interpr AG (1992) 5-18. RoiNÉ, C , Notes de lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Sémiotique et Bible 73 (1994) 45-55. S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Han delns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [2 Cor 1:3-11: 47-51; 1:3-7: 100-113]. P., Form and Function of the Pauline Thanksgiving (BZNW, 20), Gießen - Berlin, 1939 [2 Cor 1:10-11: 46-50]. STANLEY, D.M., Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 13), Rome, 1961 [2 Cor 1:9-10: 129-131]. S T E G M A N , T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Edittice Pontifìcio Istituto Biblico, 2005 [2 Cor 1:8-10: 258-262]. T A N N E H I L L , R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theology (BZNW, 32), Gießen - Berlin, 1967 [2 Cor 1:3-9: 90-98]. T H E I S S E N , G., Trost ohne Vertröstung. Vom einzigen Trost im Leben und im Sterben (2 Kor 1,3-7), in ID., Erlösungsbilder. Predigten und Meditationen, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 2002, pp. 148-151. SCHUBERT,
16
PERICOPE LIST
B.B., Some Difficult Passages in the First Chapter of2 Corinthians, in JBL 6 (1886) 27-39 [2 Cor 1:6: 27-30; 1:8-10: 30-35]. W A T S O N , N.M., "... To Make Us Rely Not on Ourselves but on God Who Raises the Dead": 2 Cor. 1,9b as the Heart of Paul's Theology, in U. L u z &C H. W E D E R (eds.), Die Mitte des Neuen Testaments. Einheit und Vielfalt neutestamentlicher Theologie. FS E. Schweizer, Göttingen, 1983, pp. 384-398. W E L B O R N , L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13:7.5-16 and Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583. W E L B O R N , L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer University Press, 1997 [2 Cor 1:1-2:13: 95-131]. W E L B O R N , L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13;7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60. W H I T L O C K , J., Schrift und Inspiration. Studien zur Vorstellung von inspirier ter Schrift und inspirierter Schriftauslegung im antiken Judentum und in den paulinischen Briefen (WMANT, 98), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2002 [249-253]. W l L E S , G.P., Paul's Intercessory Prayers: The Significance of the Intercessory Prayer Passages in the Letters of Paul (SNTS MS, 24), Cambridge, 1974 [2 Cor 1:7: 226-229; 1:11: 271-276]. W U N S C H , H.-M., Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 ah kommunikative Handlung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie, 4), Münster: LIT, 1996 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 149-211]. YATES, R., Paul's Affliction in Asia: 2 Corinthians 1:8, in EvQ 53 (1981) 241-245. WARFIELD,
2 Cor 1:12-14 A H N , J.Y.-S., The Parousia in Paul's Letters to the Thessalonians, the Corin thians, and the Romans, in Relation to Its Old Testament-Judaic Back ground (Ph.D. diss., Fuller Theological Seminary, Pasadena CA, 1989; dir. R.P Martin and L.C. Allen), Ann Arbor MI, University Microfilms, 1989 [281-283]. BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein — in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grundele mente einer missionarischen Spiritualität anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 35-70]. BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zwei ten Korintherbrief(NET, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [160-168]. B R E N D L E , A., Im Prozess der Konfliktüberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,1-2,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
2 COR 1:12-14
17
H.-J., Der Begriff Syneidesis bei Paulus. Eine neutestamentlichexegetische Untersuchung zum "Gewissensbegriff"(WUNT, II/10), Tübin gen, 1983 [2 Cor 1:12]. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [157-158]. H A H N , F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2Kor 1,122,1, in H . D . B E T Z & L. S C H O T T R O F F (eds.), Neues Testament und christ liche Existenz. FS H . Braun, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973, pp. 229-239. H U G H E S , EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24, in D.E W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261. M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La kttre dans lajoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279. RoiNfi, C , Notes de lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Semiotique et Bible 73 (1994) 45-55. S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., "Gloriarse" segun San Pablo, Sentidoy teologia de x a u x a o jjiai (AnBib, 40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de Teologia (SSP), 1970 [2 Cor 1:12: 228-231]. S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief als Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschät zung des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [47-51]. T H R A L L , M.E., The Pauline Use o/ZuvsioV^. in NTS 14 (1967-1968) 118125 [2 Cor 1:12]. T H R A L L , M.E., 2 Corinthians 1:12: aytoxTjTt or k-Kkhxt]^?, in J.K. E L L I O T T (ed.), Studies in New Testament Language and Text. FS G.D. Kilpatrick (NTSupp, 44), Leiden, 1976, pp. 366-372. W E L B O R N , L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13 ;7.5-16 and Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583. W E L B O R N , L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer University Press, 1997 [2 Cor 1:1-2:13: 95-131]. W E L B O R N , L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13;7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60. W U N S C H , H . - M . , Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 als kommunikative Hand lung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie, 4), Münster: LIT, 1996 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 149-211].
ECKSTEIN,
18
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1:15-2:4 E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefloermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [2 Cor 2:3-4: 169-205]. BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by Η . S . H E R O N , London - New York: T&T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 2:3-4: 91-112]. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corin thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304 [2 Cor 1:21-22]. BÖRSE, U., "Tränenbrief" und 1. Korintherbrief, in SNTU9 (1984) 175-202 [2 Cor 2:4]. BoSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels als theologisches Programm. Der zweite Korintherbrief ak Beispiel für die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theologie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 1:15-2:11: 7-44]. B R E N D L E , Α., Im Prozess der Konfliktüberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,1-2,13; 7,4-16(EHS.T, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995. DE LA POTTERIE, L, L'onction du chrétienpar lafoi, in Bib 40 (1959) 12-69 [2 Cor 1:21-22: 14-30]. DERRETT, J.D.M., Nat (2 Cor 1:19-20), in Filologia Neotestamentaria 4 (1991) 205-209. DERRETT, J.D.M., Nai (2 Cor 1:19-20), in I D . (ed.), Studies in the New Tes tament, Leiden: Brill, 1995, pp. 188-192. DlNKLER, E., Die Taufterminologie in 2 Kor 1,21 f. Eine Freundesgabe, in Neotestamentica et Patristica. FS O. Cullmann (NovTSupp, 6), Leiden, 1962, pp. 173-191. DlNKLER, E., Die Taufterminohgie in 2 Kor 1,21 f., in Signum Cruris. Aufsätze zum Neuen Testament und zur Christlichen Archäologie, Tübingen, 1967, pp. 99-117. D u G A N D Z l C , I., Das "Ja" Gottes in Christus. Eine Studie zur Bedeutung des Alten Testamentes fur das Christusverständnis des Paulus (FzB, 26), Würz burg, 1977 [2 Cor 1:17-22: 20-56]. FEE, G.D., ΧΑΡΙΣ in II Corinthians 1.15: Apostolic Parousia and PaulCorinth Chronology, in NTS 24 (1978) 533-538. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel; An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 1:15-2:13: 158-160]. BECKER,
2 COR 1 15-2-4
19
H., Diepaulinische Theohgie im Kontext der heiligen Schrif ten Israeh. 'So viele Verheißungen Gottes, in ihm das Ja' (2 Kor 1.20), in NTS 48 (2002) 332-357. FRANKEMOLLE, H., Die paulinische Theohgie im Kontext der heiligen Schrif ten Israeh. 'So viele Verheißungen Gottes, in ihm das Ja' (2 Kor 1.20), in ID., Studien zum jüdischen Kontext neutestamentlicher Theologien, Stutt gart: Katholische Bibelwerk, 2005, pp. 199-225. FREDRICKSON, D.E., "Through Many Tears" (2 Cor 2:4): Paul's Grieving Letter FRANKEMOLLE,
and the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. ULBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY
(eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 161-179. G U N D R Y V O L F , J.M., Paul and Perseverance: Staying In and Falling Away (WUNT, 11/37), Tübingen, 1990 [ Cor 1:22: 29-32]. HAHN, F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2Kor 1,12-2,1, in H.D. BETZ & L. SCHOTTROFF (eds.), Neues Testament und christliche Existenz. FS H. Braun, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973, pp. 229-239. H A H N , F., Ist das textkritische Problem von 2 Kor 1,17 lösbar?, in W. SCHRÄGE (ed.), Studien zum Text und zur Ethik des Neuen Testaments. FS H. Greeven (BZNW, 47), Berlin, 1986, pp. 158-165. H A I N Z , J., Ekklesia. Strukturenpaulinischer Gemeinde-Theohgie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [2 Cor 1:18-19: 130-132; 1:2324: 132-133]. H E N A U , E., Het "ja"van Christus, in VLAAMSE BljBELSTlCHTlNG, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 13-15 [2 Cor 1:18-22]. HILL, E., The Construction of Three Passages From St. Paul, in CBQ23 (1961) 296-301 [2 Cor 1:20: 298-299]. H O O K E R , M.D., From God's Faithfulness to Ours: Another Look at 2 Corin thians 1:17-24, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 233-239. Hoss, K., Zu den Reiseplänen des Apostels Paulus in Kor I und II, in ZNWA (1903) 268-270 [2 Cor 1:15-22]. H U G H E S , EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24, in D.F. W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261. LAMPE, G.W.H., The Seal of the Spirit: A Study in the Doctrine of Baptism and Confirmation in the New Testament and the Fathers, London, 1951 [2 Cor 1:21-22: 3-7].
20
PERICOPE LIST
R., The Brief Visit to Corinth, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 226-234 [2 Cor 1:23; 2:1]. M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustra tion du véritable apôtre de Jésus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La lettre dans kjoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279. M A R T I N , R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Fellowship of the Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W . H . G L O E R (ed.), Eschatology and the New Testament. FS G.R. Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1988, pp. 113-128 [2 Cor 1:21.22: 118-119]. RAKOCY, W , 2 Kor 1, 15-16: Pawlowy pUn wizyt w Koryncie ijego realizacja, in RoczTeol 48(1) (2001) 133-143. RoiNÉ, C , Notes de lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Sémiotique et Bible 73 (1994) 45-55. S T E G M A N , T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005 [2 Cor 1:19-20: 137-146; 1:21-22: 218-233]. TRIMAILLE, M. & M. C O U N E , Les apôtres, envoyés authentiques du Dieu fidèk. 2 Co 1,18-22, ïnASeign 38 (1970) 42-50. VAN U N N I K , W . C . , Reisepläne und Amen-Sagen. Zusammenhang und Gedan kenfolge in 2. Korinther 1:15-24, in J . N . SEVENSTER & W . C . VAN U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 215-234. W A R F I E L D , B.B., Some Difficult Passages in the First Chapter of 2 Corinthians, in JBL 6 (1886) 27-39 [2 Cor 1:15-17: 35-37; 1:23 and 2:1: 37-39]. W E L B O R N , L.L., The Dangerous Double Affirmation: Character and Truth in 2 Cor 1,17, in ZNW 86 (1995) 34-52. W E L B O R N , L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13 ;7.5-16 and Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583. W E L B O R N , L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer University Press, 1997 [2 Cor 1:1-2:13: 95-131]. W E L B O R N , L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13;7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60. W E N H A M , D., 2 Corinthians 1:17, 18: Echo of a Dominical Logion, in NovT 28 (1986) 271-279. Y O U N G , E, Note on 2 Corinthians 1:17b, in JTS 37 (1986) 404-415. MACKINTOSH,
2 Cor 2:5-11 E., Christus und das verhrene Paradies. v Ó T ^ a ein Schùsselbegrijf im 2. Korintherbriefì, in A. T Â N G B E R G (ed.), Text and Theology. FS M. Ssebo, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 2:11].
BAASLAND,
2 COR 2:5-11
21
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [2 Cor 2:8-9: 169-205]. BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H.S. HERON, London - New York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 2:8-9: 91-112]. B O S E N I U S , B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels als theologisches Programm. Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Beispiel fur die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theologie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 1:15-2:11: 7-44]. BRENDLE, A., Im Prozess der Konfliktüberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,1-2,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995. E W A L D , H., Bemerkungen über die Paulusbriefe, in I D . , Jahrbücher der Bibli schen Wissenschaft (2/1849), Göttingen, 1850, pp. 225-229 [227-229]. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Catalogues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 1:15-2:13: 158-160]. H A I N Z , J., Ekklesia. Strukturenpaulinischer Gemeinde-Theobgie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [134-141]. HUGHES, EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7-5-8.24, in D.F. WATSON (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261. J O H N S O N , L.A., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29 (1999) 145-155 [2 Cor 2:11]. K R U S E , C G . , The Offender and the Offence in 2 Corinthians 2:5 and 7:12, i n £ i / Q 6 0 (1988) 129-139. LAMPE, G.W.H., Church Discipline and the Interpretation of the Epistles to the Corinthians, in W.R. FARMER, C.F.D. M O U L E & R.R. N I E B U H R (eds.), Christian History and Interpretation. FS J. Knox, Cambridge, 1967, pp. 337-361. M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La bttre dans lajoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279. M E U R E R , S., Das Recht im Dienst der Versöhnung und des Friedens. Studie zur Frage des Rechts nach dem Neuen Testament (AThANT, 63), Zürich, 1972 [133-140]. RoiNfi, C , Notes de lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Semiotique et Bible 73 (1994) 45-55.
22
PERICOPE LIST
J.T., Disciplinary Practices in Pauline Texts, Lewiston NY, 1992, pp. 89-110. T H R A L L , M.E., The Offender and the Offence: A Problem of Detection in 2 Corinthians, in B.P. T H O M P S O N (ed.), Scripture, Meaning and Method. FS A T . Hanson, Hull: Hull University Press, 1987, pp. 65-78. U M B A C H , H., In Christus getauft — von der Sünde befreit. Die Gemeinde ah sündenfreier Raum bei Paulus (FRLANT, 181), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999 [170-182]. W E H R , L., Funktion und Erfahrungshintergrund der Satansaussagen des Pau lus, "...damit wir vom Satan nicht überlistet werden" (2 Kor 2,11), in MThZ 52 (2001) 208-219. W E L B O R N , L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13:7.5-16 and Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583. W E L B O R N , L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer University Press, 1997 [2 Cor 1:1-2:13: 95-131]. W E L B O R N , L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13:7.516, in JSNT82 (2001) 31-60. SOUTH,
2 Cor 2:12-13 V., God's Triumphant Captive: Christ's Aroma for God (2 Corin thians 2,12-17), in CTM22 (1951) 883-894. B R E N D L E , A., Im Prozess der Konfliktüberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,1-2,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995. B R U C E , F.F., St. Paul in Macedonia, in BJRL 61 (1978-1979) 337-354. D E J O N G , M., Paulus, struikelblok of toetssteen. Een studie van 2 Korinthiérs 2:12-4:6ah bijdrage in hetgesprek met Israel, Kampen: Uitgeverij Mondiss, 1989. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 1:15-2:13: 158-160]. H U G H E S , F.W., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24, in D.F. W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes tament Rhetoric. FS G .A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261. M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paulaux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La lettre dans lajoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279. BARTLING,
2 COR 2:14-17
23
J., Paul and Macedonia: The Connection Between 2 Corinthians 2.13 and'2.14, in JSNT25 (1985) 99-103. P E N N A , R., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14, in ExpT 101 (1989-1990) 39-41. P E R R I M A N , A.C., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14, in ExpT 101 (1989-1990) 39-41. RoiNfi, C , Notes de lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Semiotique et Bible 73 (1994) 45-55. S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Han delns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [54-57]. W E L B O R N , L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13 ;7.5-16 and Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583. W E L B O R N , L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer University Press, 1997 [2 Cor 1:1-2:13: 95-131]. W E L B O R N , L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13:7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60. MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
2 Cor 2:14-17 H.W., Making Scents of Paul: The Background and Sense of 2 Cor 2:14-17, in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. W H I T E (eds.), Early Christianity and Classical Culture: Comparative Studies. FS A.J. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 71-88. Aus, R.D., Imagery of Triumph and Rebellion in 2 Corinthians 2:14-17 and Ehewhere in the Epistle: An Example of the Combination of Greco-Roman and Judaic Traditions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham Boulder - New York - Toronto - Oxford: University of America Press, 2005. B A R T H , G., Die Eignung des Verkündigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in D. L Ü H R M A N N & G. STRECKER (eds.), Kirche. FS G. Bornkamm, Tübingen, 1980, pp. 257-270. B A R T H , G., Die Eignung des Verkündigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in I D . , Neutestamentliche Versuche und Beobachtungen (Wechselwirkungen, 4), Waltrop: Hartmut Spenner, 1996, pp. 263-282. BARTLING, V., God's Triumphant Captive: Christ's Aroma for God (2 Corin thians 2,12-17), in CTM 22 (1951) 883-894. BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein — in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualität anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [71-109].
ATTRIDGE,
24
PERICOPE LIST
T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tubingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2007, pp. 192-195. B O V E R , J O S É M A R I A , "Buen olor de Cristo para Dios" (2 Cor. 2,15) in CultB 4 (1947) 45-49. B O W M A N T H U R S T O N , B., 2 Corinthians 2:l4-16a: Christ's Incense, in Resto ration Quarterly 29 (1987) 65-69. B R E Y T E N B A C H , C , Paul's Prockmation and God's 'THRIAMBOS' (Notes on 2 Corinthians 2:14-I6b), in Neotestamentica 24 (1990) 257-271. B R E Y T E N B A C H , C , Christologie, Nachfolge/Apostokt, in BThZ8 (1991) 183198 [2 Cor 2:14: 183-189]. C A R R E Z , M., Odeur de mort, odeur de vie à propos de 2 Co 2,16, in RHPR 64 (1984) 135-141. C A R R E Z , M., ' I K A N O T H S ; 2 Co 2,14-17, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (éd.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 79-95 (Discussion: 96-104). C A R R Ó N , J., LOS adversarios de 2 Corintios: el difícil griego de 1,11 y 2,17, in Revista Españok de Teología 62 (2002) 419-436. C O R R I V E A U , R., The Liturgy of Life: A Study of the Ethical Thought of St. Paul in His Letters to the Early Christian Communities (Studia. Travaux de recherche, 25), Bruxelles - Paris / Montréal: Desclée de Brouwer / Les Editions Bellarmin, 1970 [2 Cor 2:14-15: 83-97]. D A N I E L , C , Une mention paulinienne des esséniens de Qumran, in RQum 5 (1966) 553-567 [2 Cor 2:17]. D E N I S , A.-M., La fonction apostolique et k liturgie nouvelle en esprit, in RSPT 42 (1958) 401-436 [426-436]. D U F F , P., Metaphor, Motif, and Meaning: The Rhetorical Strategy Behind the Image "Led in Triumph" in 2 Corinthians 2:14, in CBQ53 (1991) 79-92. EGAN, R.B., Lexical Evidence on Two Pauline Passages, in NovT 19 (1977) 3462 [2 Cor 2:14]. F A L L O N , F.T., Self-Sufficiency or God's Sufficiency: 2 Corinthians 2:16, in HTR 76 (1983) 369-374. FINDLAY, G.G., St. Paul's Use o / G P I A M B E Y Q , in The Expositor 10 (1879) 403-421. FRIESEN, I.I., The Glory of the Ministry ofJesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study of 2 Cor. 2:14-3:18 (Theologische Dissertationen, 7), Basel, 1971. GERBER, C , Paulus undseine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005 [2 Cor 2:14: 185-187; 2:14-16: 172-175]. B L A N T O N IV,
2 COR 2:14-17
25
S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1986. HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1990. H A N S O N , AT., The Paradox of the Cross in the Thought ofSt. Paul (JSNT SS, 17), Sheffield: JSOT Press, 1987 [2 Cor 2:14: 108-114]. HARVEY, S.A., Scenting Salvation: Ancient Christianity and the Olfactory Ima gination (The Transformation of the Classical Heritage, 42), Berkeley CA - Los Angeles CA - London: University of California Press, 2006 [2 Cor 2:14-16: passim]. HAYKIN, M.A.G., The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in the Pneumatomachian Controversy of the Fourth Century (Supplements to Vigiliae Christianae, 27), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1994 [2 Cor 2:15: 67, 77, 89-90, 101, 102, 211, 212, 219-220]. HOGETERP, A.L.A., Paul and God's Temple: A Historical Interpretation ofCultic Imagery in the Corinthian Correspondence (Biblical Tools and Studies, 2), Leuven: Peeters, 2006 [364-365]. KüGLER, J., Paulus und der Duft des triumphierenden Christus. Zum kultu rellen Basisbild von 2 Kor 2,14-16, in R. HOPPE & U. BUSSE (eds.), Von Jesus zum Christus. Christologische Studien. FS P. Hoffmann (BZNW, 93), Berlin - New York: de Gmyter, 1998, pp. 155-173. HAFEMANN,
KüGLER, J., Duftmetaphorik im Neuen Testament, in ID. (ed.), Die Macht der Nase. Zur religiösen Bedeutung des Duftes. Religionsgeschichte — Bibel — Liturgie (SBS, 187), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 2000, pp. 123171 [2 Cor 2:14-16: 142-149]. K Ü R E K - C H O M Y C Z , D.A., A God Who Can Smell: The Hebrew Bible 'Sense Imagery' and St. Paul's Olfactory Metaphors in the Depiction of His Expe rience of God, in I. DUBIANETSKAYA & A. McMlLLlN (eds.), Your Sun Shall Never Set Again, And Your Moon Shall Wane No More. FS A. Nadson [forthcoming]. KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde als Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk tion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002 [101-150]. LAMBRECHT, J., The Defeated Paul, Aroma of Christ: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 2:14-16b, in LouvSt 20 (1995) 170-186. LlEBERS, R., Das Gesetz als Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des Paulus (AThANT, 75), Zürich: TVZ, 1989 [208-214]. M C D O N A L D , J.I.H., Paul and the Preaching Ministry: A Reconsideration of 2 Cor. 2:14-17 in Its Context, in JSNT 17 (1983) 35-50.
26
PERICOPE LIST
T.W., 2 Cor. 2:14-17: Suggestions Towards an Exegesis, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W.C. V A N U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 155-162. MARSHALL, P., A Metaphor of Social Shame: 0pia[xßsu£iv in 2 Cor. 2:14, in NovT25 (1983) 302-317. M A Y E R , B., Unter Gottes Heilsratschluß. Prädestinationsaussagen bei Paulus (FzB, 15), Würzburg, 1974 [2 Cor 2:14-16: 130-135]. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Paul and Macedonia: The Connection Between 2 Corinthians 2.13 and 2.14, in JSNT25 (1985) 99-103. PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mystery, trans, by R.J. E R I C K S O N , Peabody, M A : Hendrickson, 2003 [2 Cor 2:14-16: 3-12]. PARK, D . M . , The Value of Biblical Metaphor: II Cor. 2:14-17, in J.R VAN N O P P E N (ed.), Metaphor and Religion (Theolinguistics, 2), Brussels, 1983, pp. 253-268. PATTE, D., A Structural Exegesis of2 Corinthians 2:14-7:4 With Special Attention on 2:14-3:6and6:11-7:4, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Lite rature 1987Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 23-49. P E N N A , R., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14, in ExpT 101 (1989-1990) 39-41. P E R R I M A N , A.C., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14, in ExpT 101 (1989-1990) 39-41. P O P E , R . M . , Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: 1. Of the Triumph-Joy, in ExpT 21 (1909-1910) 19-21 [2 Cor 2:14]. P R O V E N C E , T.E., "Who Is Sufficient for These Things"? An Exegesis of2 Corin thians ii 15-iii 18, in NovT24 (1982) 54-81. R E N J U , P.M., A Semantic Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2:14-3:18, Utrecht: Nederlands Bijbelgenootschap, 1986. PVENWICK, D.A., Paul, the Temple, and the Presence of God (Brown Judaic Studies, 224), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1991 [49-50, 61-94]. R O E T Z E L , C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in Paul's Theology, in Interpr 46 (1992) 5-18. RoiNfi, C , Notes de lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Semiotique et Bible 73 (1994) 45-55. S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief als Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [54-57]. S C H O L L A , R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatology and the Trans formation of Believers, in Gregorianum 78 (1997) 33-54 [2 Cor 2:143:18]. MANSON,
2 COR 3:1-6
27
J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 2:14-3:3: 9-73]. S C H U R M A N N , H., Verkündigung — ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,1416a ah Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137. S C H Ü R M A N N , H., Die apostolische Existenz im Bilde. Meditation über 2 Kor 2,14-16a, in I D . , Ursprung und Gestalt. Erörterungen und Besin nungen zum Neuen Testament (KBANT), Düsseldorf, 1970, pp. 229235. S C O T T , J.M., The Triumph of God in 2 Cor 2.14: Additional Evidence ofMerkabah Mysticism in Paul, in NTS 42 (1996) 260-281. S C O T T , J.M., Throne-Chariot Mysticism in Qumran and in Paul, in C A . EVANS & P.W. F L I N T (eds.), Eschatology, Messianism and the Dead Sea Scrolh (Studies in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Related Literature), Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 101-119 [2 Cor 2:14]. S T E G M A N , T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005 [262-268]. S T R A C K , W , Kultische Terminologie in ekklesiologischen Kontexten in den Briefen des Paulus (BBB, 92), Weinheim: Beltz, 1994 [2 Cor 2:14-16: 117-138]. T H R A L L , M.E., A Second Thanksgiving Period in II Corinthians, in JSNT16 (1982) 101-124 [2 Cor 2:14]. W A G N E R , C , Alliance de la lettre, alliance de l'Esprit. Essai d'analyse de 2 Corinthiens 2/14 ä 3/18, in ETR 60 (1985) 55-65. W I L L I A M S , B.L., Pauline Autobiographical Substructure: A Study of 2 Corin thians 2:14-3:18 (Ph.D. diss., Baylor University, Baylor TX, 1993). W I L L I A M S O N , L., Led in Triumph: Paul's Use of Thriambeuö, in Interpr 22 (1968) 317-332. Z I M M E R M A N N , H., Jesus Christus. Geschichte und Verkündigung, Stuttgart, 1973, 1975 [241-242]. SCHRÖTER,
2
2 Cor 3:1-6 D., Exegetical Problems in 2 Corinthians 3, in NotesTrans 14 (2000) 44-56. B A I R D , W , Letters of Recommendation: A Study of II Cor 3:1-3, in JBL 80 (1961) 166-172. BARRETT, C.K., From First Adam to Last: A Study in Pauline Theology, Lon don: Adam & Charles Black, 1962 [2 Cor 3: 50-54].
ABERNATHY,
28
PERICOPE LIST
G., Die Eignung des Verkündigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in D. LüHRM A N N & G. S T R E C K E R (eds.), Kirche. FS G. Bornkamm, Tübingen, 1980, pp. 257-270. B A R T H , G., Die Eignung des Verkündigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in I D . , Neutestamentliche Versuche und Beobachtungen (Wechselwirkungen, 4), Waltrop: Hartmut Spenner, 1996, pp. 263-282. B A U M , H., Mut zum Schwachsein — in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualität anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [111-142]. B E C K E R , E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [2 Cor 3:1-3: 205-215]. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Reflections of Glory: Paul's Polemical Use of the Moses-Doxa Tradition in 2 Corinthians 3.1-18 (JSNT SS, 52), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corin thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304. B L A N T O N IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2007 [3:6: 210-212]. B O C H E T , I., "La lettre tue, l'Esprit vivifie". L'exégèse augustinienne de2 Co 3,6, in Nouvelle Revue Théologique 114 (1992) 341-370. B O Y A R I N , D., Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in I D . , A Radical Jew: Paul and the Politics of Identity (Contraversions, 1), Ber keley CA et al.: University of California Press, 1994, pp. 86-105 [Ch. 4]. B U C H A N A N , G.W., Paul and the Jews (II Corinthians 3:4-4:6 and Romans 11:7-10), in J.J. P E T U C H O W S K I (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet: Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Colloquium on Judaeo-Christian Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 141-162. C A R M I G N A C , ]., II Corinthiens Hi. 6,14 et le début de h formation du Nouveau Testament, in NTS 24 (1977-1978) 384-386. C A R R E Z , M., La méthode de G. von Rad appliquée à quelques textes pauliniens. Petit essai de vérification, in RSPT 55 (1971) 81-95 [2 Cor 3: 9395]. CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Esprit de Dieu, parok des hommes. Le rôle de l'esprit dans les ministères de h parole sehn l'apôtre Paul (Bibliothèque Théologique), Neuchâtel: Delachaux et Niestlé, 1966 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 67-106]. C H R I S T I A N S E N , E.J., The Covenant in Judaism and Paul: A Study of Ritual Boundaries as Identity Markers (AGJU, 27), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1995 [2 Cor 3: 249-269]. BARTH,
2 COR 3:1-6
29
B., Note on Letter and Spirit in the New Testament, in HTR 47 (1954) 197-203 [2 Cor 3:6]. C O L L I N S , J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990 [2 Cor 3:6: 197-198]. D A U T Z E N B E R G , G., Alter und neuer Bund nach 2Kor 3, in R. KAMPLING (ed.), "Nun steht aber diese Sache im Evangelium... "Zur Frage nach den Anfangen des christlichen AntiJudaismus, Paderborn et al.: Ferdinand Schöningh, 1999, pp. 229-249. DAVIES, W.D., Paul and the People of Israel, in NTS 24 (1978) 4-39 [2 Cor 3: 11-12]. D A V I S , S.K., The Antithesis of the Ages : Paul's Reconfiguration ofTorah (CBQ MS, 33), Washington D C : Catholic Biblical Association of America, 2002 [2 Cor 3: 182-214]. DE L O R E N Z I , L., Paul, "diakonos" du Christ et des chrétiens, in ID., (ed.), Paul de Tarse, apôtre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1979, pp. 399454 [2 Cor 3:6: 403-415]. DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apolo gie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6; 5,116,10 (NTA NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 3:1-4:6: 49-258]. D E O L I V E I R A , A., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi" (2 Kor 3,3). Ein paulinischer Beitrag zur Ekklesiologie des Wortes Gottes, in R. K A M P L I N G & T. S Ö D I N G (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 356-377. D E SURGY, P., Le ministère apostolique de h nouvelle alliance (2 Co 3,lb-6), mASeign 39 (1972) 36-43. D O B B E L E R , A. V O N , Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Anti these in Apg 9 und 2 Kor 3 und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund, in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R. H E I L I G E N T H A L (eds.), Reli gionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 49-65. D U F F , P.B., Glory in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Let ters of Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT46 (2004) 313-337. D U M B R E L L , W.J., Paul's Use of Exodus 34 in 2 Corinthians 3, in PT. O ' B R I E N & D.G. P E T E R S O N (eds.), God Who Is Rich in Mercy. FS D.B. Knox, Grand Rapids MI: Baker, 1986, pp. 179-194. D U M B R E L L , W.J., The Newness of the New Covenant: The Logic of the Argument in 2 Corinthians 3, in Reformed Theological Review 61 (2002) 61-84. D U N N , J.D.G., Two Covenants or One? The Interdependence of Jewish and Christian Identity, in H. C A N C I K , H. L I C H T E N B E R G E R & P. S C H Ä FER (eds.), Geschichte — Tradition — Reflexion. FS M. Hengel. Band III:
COHEN,
30
PERICOPE LIST
Frühes Christentum, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 97-122 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 115, 116-117]. D U N N , J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI Cambridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 3:3.6: 147]. D U N N , J.D.G., Did Paul Have a Covenant Theology? Reflections on Romans 9.4 and 11.27, in S.E. P O R T E R & J.C.R. D E R O O (eds.), The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 287-307 [2 Cor 3:5-14: 297-301]. ECKERT, J., Die geistliche Schriftauslegung des Apostels Paulus nach 2 Kor 3,418, in Dynamik im Wort. Lehre von der Bibel. Leben aus der Bibel, Stutt gart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1983, pp. 241-256. ECKERT, J., Die Befähigung zu "Dienern des Neuen Bundes" (2 Kor 3,6). Neutestamentliche Perspektiven zum Amt in der Kirche, in TThZ 106 (1997) 60-78. E C K E R T , J., Gottes Bundesstiftungen und der Neue Bund bei Paulus, in H. FRANKEMÖLLE (ed.), Der ungekündigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments (Quaestiones Disputatae, 172), Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1998, pp. 135-156 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 139-146]. FATEHI, M., The Spirits Rektion to the Risen Lord in Paul: An Examination of Its Christobgical Implications (WUNT, 11/128), Tübingen: Mohr Sie beck, 2000 [2 Cor 3:3: 196-201]. FRIESEN, I.I., The Glory of the Ministry ofJesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study of 2 Cor. 2:14-3:18 (Theologische Dissertationen, 7), Basel, 1971. G A B R I S , K., Neuer Bund zum Dienst am L·ben (Exegesis von 2 Kor. 3,1-18), in CV7 (1964) 57-72. GERBER, C , Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005 [2 Cor 3:1-3: 176-181]. G H I R L A N D O , M., The Ministry of Reconciliation [2 Cor 5,17-21]: A Ministry of the New Covenant, of the Spirit and of Righteousness [2 Cor 3,4-11] in the Service of Evangelisation, Malta, 2004 [2 Cor 3:4-11: 13-44]. G L E A S O N , R.C., Paul's Covenantal Contrasts in 2 Corinthians 3:1-11, in 5 5 1 5 4 (1997) 61-79. G Ö T T S B E R G E R , J., Die Hülle des Moses nach Ex 34 und 2 Kor 3, in BZ 16 (1924) 1-17. G R A B E , P.J., Καιν(ρ) διαθήκη in der paulinischen Literatur. Ansätze zu einer paulinischen Ekklesiologie, in R. K A M P L I N G & T. S Ö D I N G (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg — Basel — Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 267-287 [2 Cor 3: 278-281].
2 C O R 3:1-6
31
The New Covenant: Perspectives From the Lord's Supper Traditions and From the Pauline letters, in Scriptum 65 (1998) 153-167 [2 Cor 3]. G R A B E , P.J., Der neue Bund in der frühchristlichen Literatur unter Berück sichtigung der alttestamentlich-jüdischen Voraussetzungen (FzB, 96), Würz burg: Echter, 2001, pp. 109-115 [2 Cor 3: 109-115]. G R Ä S S E R , E., 2 Korinther 3,6-14, in I D . , Der Alte Bund im Neuen. Exegeti sche Studien zur Israelfrage im Neuen Testament (WUNT, 35), Tübingen, 1985, pp. 77-95. G R A B E , P.J.,
S., The Law Kiüs but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit Dualism in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNT 84 (2001) 97-115. H A F E M A N N , S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1986. H A F E M A N N , S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1990. H A F E M A N N , S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con trast and the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995. H A F E M A N N , S.J., The "Temple of the Spirit" as the Inaugural Fulfilment of the New Covenant Within the Corinthian Correspondence, in Ex Auditu 12 (1996) 29-42 [2 Cor 3:3.6]. H A F E M A N N , S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the Contours of Paul's Thought, in J. Ä D N A , S.J. H A F E M A N N & O . H O F I U S (eds.), Evangelium. Schriftauslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Göttin gen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189 [2 Cor 3:4-18]. GRINDHEIM,
A.T., The Midrash in II Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in JSNT 9 (1980) 2-28. H A N S O N , A.T., The Midrash in 2 Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in S.E. Porter & C.A. Evans (eds.), The Pauline Writings (The Biblical Seminar, 34), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1995, pp. 98-123. H A S I T S C H K A , M . , "Diener eines neuen Bundes". Skizze zum Selbstverständnis des Paulus in 2 Kor 3,4-4,6, in ZKTh 121 (1999) 291-299. H A Y K I N , M . A . G . , The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in the Pneumatomachian Controversy of the Fourth Century (Supplements to Vigiliae Christianae, 27), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1994 [2 Cor 3: 4; 2 Cor 3:6: 67-68, n. 60]. HAYS, R.B., A Letter From Christ, in ID., Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of Paul, New Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1989, pp. 122153 [2 Cor 3:1-4:6]. HANSON,
32
PERICOPE LIST
HlCKLlNG, C.J .A., The Sequence of Thought in II Corinthians, Chapter Three, in NTS
21 ( 1 9 7 4 - 1 9 7 5 )
380-395.
HOFIUS, O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in JBTh 4 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 105-149.
HOFIUS, O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 5 1 ) , Tübingen, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 7 5 - 1 2 0 . H O L L A N D E R , H.W., Ä Letter Written on Tablets of Human Hearts': Ezekiel's Influence on 2 Corinthians 3:3, in H.J. D E JONGE & J. TROMP (eels.), The Book ofEzekielandlts Influence, Aldershot: Ashgate, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 1 0 3 121.
HOOKER, M . D . , Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip ture, in NTS 27 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 2 9 5 - 3 0 9 [ 2 Cor 3 ] .
HOOKER, M . D . , Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip ture, in I D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1 9 9 0 , pp. 1 3 9 - 1 5 4 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 4 0 - 1 5 0 ] .
HULMI, S., Paulus und Mose. Argumentation und Polemik in 2 Kor 3 (SFEG, 7 7 ) , Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 9 . KAMLAH, E., Buchstabe und Geist. Die Bedeutung dieser Antithese für die alttestamentliche Exegese des Apostels Paulus, in EvTh 1 4 ( 1 9 5 4 ) 2 7 6 - 2 8 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 6 ] . KERTELGE, K . , Buchstabe und Geist nach 2 Kor 3, in J.D.G. DUNN (ed.), Paul and the Mosaic Law. The Third Durham-Tübingen Research Sympo sium on Earliest Christianity and Judaism (Durham, September, 1994) (WUNT, 8 9 ) , Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 6 , pp. 1 1 7 130.
W , Rechtfertigung und Gemeinde. Eine Untersuchung zum paulinischen Kirchenverständnis (FRLANT, 1 2 7 ) , Göttingen, 1 9 8 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 5 8 - 1 6 3 ] . KREMER, J., "Denn der Buchstabe tötet, der Geist aber macht lebendig". Metho dologische und hermeneutische Erwägungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in J. ZMIJEWSKI & E. N E L L E S E N (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. FS H. Zimmermann KLAIBER,
(BBB, 5 3 ) , Bonn, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 5 0 . KREMER, J.,
Neueste Methoden der Exegese, dargelegt an 2 Kor 3,6b, in Theo
logisch-Praktische Quartahchrifi 1 2 8 ( 1 9 8 0 ) 3 2 7 - 3 6 1 .
"Denn der Buchstabe tötet, der Geist aber macht lebendig. "Metho dologische und hermeneutische Erwägungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in I D . , Die Bibel beim Wort genommen. Beiträge zu Exegese und Theologie des Neuen Testa ments, ed. R. K U H S C H E L M & M. STOWASSER, Freiburg - Basel - Wien:
KREMER, J.,
Herder, 1 9 9 5 , pp. 2 6 5 - 2 9 7 .
B., "You Yourselves Are Our Letter": 2 Cor 3 as an Example for the Usage of Metaphor in Paul, in R. B I S S C H O P S & J. F R A N C I S (eds.),
KUSCHNERUS,
2 COR 3:1-6
33
Metaphor, Canon and Community : Jewish, Christian and Islamic Approaches (Religions and Discourse, 1), Bern: Lang, 1999, pp. 93-111. KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde als Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk tion der Metapher hei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 150-204]. LANE, W.L., Covenant: The Key to Paul's Conflict With Corinth, in TynB 33 (1982) 3-29. LARSEN, I., Variant Readings in 2 Corinthians, in BiTr 51 (2000) 342-348 [2 Cor 3:2]. LEBOURLIER, J., L'Ancien Testament, mirroir de la gloire du Seigneur Jésus. Une lecture du chapitre 3 de h deuxième Epître aux Corinthiens, in BLE 97 (1996) 321-329. LlEBERS, R., Das Gesetz ab Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des Paulus (AThANT, 75), Zürich: TVZ, 1989 [2 Cor 3: 95-123]. LlNDEMANN, A., Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 3, in WortDienst 23 (1995) 125-151. L I N D E M A N N , A., Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 3, in I D . (ed.), Paulus, Apostel und Lehrer der Kirche. Studien zu Paulus und zum frühen Paulusverständnis, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995, pp. 37-63. LÖNING, K., Eschatologische Krise und (Neuer) Bund. Zum Stellenwert des Bundes-Motivs im Zusamenhang neutestamentlicher Soteriologien, in H. FRANKEMÖLLE (ed.), Der ungekündigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments (Quaestiones Disputatae, 172), Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1998, pp. 78-134 [2 Cor 3: 105-110]. Luz, U., Das Geschichtsverständnis des Paulus (BEvTh, 49), München, 1968, pp. 123-134 [2 Cor 3: 123-134]. M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustra tion du véritable apôtre de Jésus. II. II Cor 3, 1-4, 6: Paul défend son ministère, réfutation des théories adverses, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 209-216. M A R T I N , R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Fellowship of the Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W.H. G L O E R (ed.), Eschatology and the New Testament. FS G.R. Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1988, pp. 113-128 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 122-125]. H., Studien zu Jesus und Paulus (WUNT, 43), Tübingen, 1987 [2 Cor 3: 76-84]. M E R K L E I N , H., Der (neue) Bund ah Thema der paulinischen Theologie, in ThQ 176 (1996) 290-308 [2 Cor 3: 293-299]. M Ü L L E R , P., Der Glaube aus dem Hören: Uber das gesprochene und das geschriebene Wort bei Paulus, in L. BORMANN, K . D . T R E D I C I & MERKLEIN,
34
PERICOPE LIST
A. S T A N D H A R T I N G E R (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Com petition in the New Testament. FS D. Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden — New York - Köln: Brill, 1994, pp. 405-442 [2 Cor 3: 427-430]. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., A Ministry Beyond the Letter (2 Cor 3:1-6), in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 105-129 (Discussion 130-157). N E W M A N , C.C., Paul's Glory-Christology: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp, 69), Leiden, 1992 [2 Cor 3:4-4:6: 229-235]. O S T E N - S A C K E N , P. V O N DER, Geist im Buchstaben. Vom GUnz des Mose und des Paulus, in EvTh 41 (1981) 230-235. O S T E N - S A C K E N , R V O N DER, Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Gknz des Mose und des Paulus, in ID., Evangelium und Tora. Außätze zu Paulus (Theologische Bücherei, 77), München, 1987, pp. 150-155. O S T E N - S A C K E N , P. V O N DER, Die Decke des Mose. Zur Exegese und Herme neutik von Geist und Buchstaben in 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Die Heiligkeit der Tora. Studien zum Gesetz bei Paulus, München: Kaiser, 1989, pp. 87115. PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mystery, trans, by R.J. E R I C K S O N , Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2003 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 13-17]. PATTE, D., A Structural Exegesis of2 Corinthians 2:14-7:4 With Special Atten tion on 2:14-3:6 and 6:11-7:4, in K.H. R I C H A R D S (ed.), Society of Bibli cal Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 23-49. PORTER, S.E., The Concept of Covenant in Paul, in I D . & J.C.R. D E Roo (eds.), The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 269-285. P R O V E N C E , T.E., "Who Is Sufficient for These Things"? An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians ii 15-iii 18, in NovT24 (1982) 54-81. P R Ú M M , K., Der Abschnitt über die Doxa des Apostolats 2 Kor 3,1-4,6 in der Deutung des hl. Johannes Chrysostomus. Eine Untersuchung zur Ausle gungsgeschichte des paulinischen Pneuma, in Bib 30 (1949) 161-196 and 377-400. K., Rom 1-11 und2 Kor 3, in Bib 31 (1950) 164-203. J., Paul and the Scriptures of Israel: How Much Hermeneutical Aware ness Did He Dispky?, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 311-327 [2 Cor 3:6: 320-323]. R A N Z O L I N , L.S., The Rhetoric of 2 Corinthians 3:1-4:6: An Encomiastic Proof in the Service of Deliberative Oratory (Ph.D. diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 2001). PRÜMM,
PUNT,
2 COR 3:1-6
35
RENJU, P.M., A Semantic Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2:14-3:18, Utrecht: Nederlands Bijbelgenootschap, 1986. R E N W I C K , D.A., Paul, the Temple, and the Presence of God (Brown Judaic Studies, 224), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1991 [2 Cor 2:14-3:18: 47-58; 2 Cor 3:1-11: 95-121]. R I C H A R D , E . , Polemics, Old Testament, and Theology. A Study of II Cor. 111,1IV,6, in RB 88 (1981) 340-367. RlSSI, M., Studien zum zweiten Korintherbrief. Der alte Bund — Der Prediger — Der Tod (AThANT, 56), Zürich: Zwingli, 1969. SÄNGER, D., Die Verkündigung des Gekreuzigten und Israel. Studien zum Ver hältnis von Kirche und Israel bei Paulus und im frühen Christentum (WUNT, 75), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1994 [2 Cor 3:418: 67-72]. S C H A R L E M A N N , M.H., Of Surprising Splendor: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 3:4-18, in Concjourn 4 (1978) 108-117. SCHENKER, A., Neuer und alter Bund in 2Kor 3, in I D . , Das Neue am neuen Bund und das Alte am alten. Jer 31 in der hebräischen und griechischen Bibel, von der Textgeschichte zu Theologie, Synagoge und Kirche (FRLANT, 212), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006, pp. 77-80. S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [2 Cor 3:1-3: 61-64; 3:1-6: 206-222]. B., The Meaning of St. Paul's Antithesis 'the Letter and the Spi rit', in CBQ 15 (1953) 163-207 [2 Cor 3:6]. S C H O L L A , R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatology and the Trans formation of Believers, in Gregorianum 78 (1997) 33-54 [2 Cor 2:143:18]. SCHOLTISSEK, K., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi" (2 Kor 3,3). Zu einer ekklesiologischen Metapher bei Paulus, in BZ 44 (2000) 183-205. S C H R Ö T E R , J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 2:14-3:3: 9-73; 3:4-4:6: 74-141]. S C H R Ö T E R , } . , Schriftauslegung und Hermeneutik in 2 Korinther 3. Ein Bei trag zur Frage der Schriftbenutzung des Paulus, in NovT40 (1998) 231275. SRAMPICKAL, T , The Ministry of the New Covenant: An Exegetical Study of 2 Cor 3:6and7-18 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1989; dir. J. Lambrecht). SCHNEIDER,
36
PERICOPE LIST
STARNITZKE, D., Der Dienst des Paulus. Zur Interpretation von Ex 34 in 2 Kor 3, in WortDienst 25 (1999) 193-207. S T E G E M A N N , E., Der Neue Bund im Alten. Zum Schriftverständnis des Paulus in II Kor 3, in ThZ 42 (1986) 97-114. STIMPFLE, A., "Buchstabe und Geist". Zur Geschichte eines Mißverständnisses von 2 Kor 3,6, in BZ 39 (1995) 181-202. STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Early Interpretations of II Corinthians 3: An Exegetical Perspective, in E.A. L I V I N G S T O N E (ed.), Studia Patristica Vol. XIX. Papers presented to the Tenth International Conference on Patristic Studies held in Oxford 1987. Historica, Theologica, Gnostica, Biblica et Apocrypha, Leuven: Peeters, 1989, pp. 392-399. STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Moses'Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The Exe getical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 {An&ih, 116), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1989.
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., 2 Corinthians 3 and the Principles of Pauline Exegesis, in C A . EVANS & J.A. SANDERS (eds.), Paul and the Scriptures of Israel ( J S N T S S , 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993, pp. 143-164.
Die Hülle des Mose und die unbewußten Aspekte des Gesetzes, in ID., Psychologische Aspektepaulinischer Theologie (FRLANT, 131), Göt
T H E I S S E N , G.,
tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983, pp. 121-161.
THEISSEN, G., The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law, in I D . , Psychological Aspects of Pauline Theology, trans, by J.P. GALVIN, Phi ladelphia PA: Fortress, 1987, pp. 115-158.
M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With ParticuUr Reference to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280. ULONSKA, H., Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in 2. Kor. 3,1-16, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388. V A N D E R STICHELE, C , Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit UDDIN,
auf Kosten des Unterschieds, in L. SCHOTTROFF & M.-T WACKER (eds.),
Kompendium Feministische BibeUuslegung, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Ver lagshaus, 1998, pp. 593-602 [2 Cor 3:1-4:6: 594-596]. VOLLENWEIDER, S., 2Kor 3. Der transzendente Schein des Gesetzes, in I D . , Freiheit ah neue Schöpfung. Eine Untersuchung zur Eleutheria bei Paulus und in seiner Umwelt (FRLANT, 147), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rup recht, 1989, pp. 247-284. W A G N E R , C , Alliance de la lettre, alliance de TEsprit. Essai d'analyse de 2 Corinthiens 2114 ä 3/18, in ETR 60 (1985) 55-65. W A N K E , ]., "Unverkennbar seid ihr ein Brief Christi!" (2 Kor 3,3). Paulini sche Reflexionen über das Thema: Kirche in der Diaspora, in Lebendiges Zeugnis 42 (1987) 62-70.
2 COR 3:7-18
37
F., Paul, Judaism and the Gentiles: A Sociological Approach (SNTS MS, 56), Cambridge, 1986 [2 Cor 3: 85-87]. W E S T E R H O L M , S., Letter and Spirit: The Foundation of Pauline Ethics (Rom 2.29; Rom 7,6; 2 Cor 3.6), in NTS 30 (1984) 229-248. W I E N , J.K., "Denn der Buchstabe tötet, der Geist aber macht lebendig". Metho dologische und hermeneutische Erwägungen zu II Kor 3,6b, in J. ZMIJEWSKI & E. N E L L E S S E N (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. FS H. Zimmermann (BBB, 53), Bonn, 1980, pp. 219-251. W I L L I A M S , B.L., Pauline Autobiographical Substructure: Α Study of 2 Corin thians 2:14-3:18 (Ph.D. diss., Baylor University, Baylor TX, 1993). YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Letters of Paul, in M.L. W H I T E & O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS W.A. Meeks, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141 [2 Cor 3:1-2]. Z I M M E R M A N N , Η., Jesus Christus. Geschichte und Verkündigung, Stuttgart, 1973, 1975 [242-245]. WATSON,
2
2 Cor 3:7-18 D., Exegetical Problems in 2 Corinthians 3, in NotesTrans 14 (2000) 44-56. B A A S L A N D , E., Christus und das verlorene Paradies, νόημα ein Schüsselbegriff im 2. Korintherbrieß, in A. T Ä N G B E R G (ed.), Text and Theology. FS M. Sasbo, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 3:14]. BAKER, W.R., Did the Glory of Moses' Face Fade? A Reexamination ofxaragyew in 2 Corinthians 3:7-18, in BBR 10 (2000) 1-15. B A L C H , D.L., Backgrounds of I Cor VII: Sayings of the Lord in Q; Moses as an Ascetic ΘΕΙΟΣ ANHP in II Cor. Ill, in NTS 18 (1972) 351-364. B A M M E L , E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in Theologia 54 (1983) 399-408. B A M M E L , E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in I D . , Judaica et Paulina. Kleine Schriften II (WUNT, 91), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1997, pp. 205-214. B A R R E T T , C.K., From First Adam to Last: Α Study in Pauline Theohgy, Lon don: Adam & Charles Black, 1962 [2 Cor 3: 50-54]. BELL, R.H., The Irrevocable Call of God: An Inquiry Into Paul's Theology of Israel (WUNT, 184), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2005 [2 Cor 3:16: 238243]. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Reflections of Glory: Paul's Polemical Use of the Moses-Doxa Tradition in 2 Corinthians 3.1-18 (JSNT SS, 52), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991.
ABERNATHY,
38
PERICOPE LIST
L.L., Tradition or Creation? Paul's Use of the Exodus 34 Tradition in 2 Corinthians 3.7-18, in C.A. EVANS & J.A. S A N D E R S (eds.), Paul and the Scriptures of Israel (JSNT SS, 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993, pp. 165-186. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corin thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304. BIERINGER, R., Open, vrijmoedig, onverschrokken. De betekenh van parrësia in de Septuaginta en in het Nieuwe Testament, in CoUationes 35 (2005) 5974 [2 Cor 3:12]. BlANTON IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tubingen: Mohr Siebeck [140-142; 205-216; 227-228]. BOYARIN, D., Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in I D . , A Radical Jew: Paul and the Politics of Identity (Contraversions, 1), Ber keley CA et al.: University of California Press, 1994, pp. 86-105 [Ch. 4]. B U C H A N A N , G.W., Paul and the Jews (II Corinthians 3:4-4:6 and Romans 11:7-10), in J.J. P E T U C H O W S K I (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet: Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Colloquium on Judaeo-Christian Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 141-162. B Y R N E , B., 'Sons of God'— 'Seed of Abraham': A Study of the Idea of the Sonship of God of All Christians in Paul Against the Jewish Background (AnBib, 83), Rome: Biblical Institute Press, 1979 [122-126]. C A R M I G N A C , J., / / Corinthiens iii.6,14 et le début de U formation du Nouveau Testament, in NTS 24 (1977-1978) 384-386. CARREZ, M., La méthode de G. von Rod appliquée à quelques textespauliniens. Petit essai de vérification, in RSPT55 (1971) 81-95 [2 Cor 3: 93-95]. CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Esprit de Dieu, parole des hommes. Le rôle de l'esprit dans les ministères de h parole selon l'apôtre Paul (Bibliothèque Théologique), Neuchâtel: Delachaux et Niestlé, 1966 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 67-106]. C H R I S T I A N S E N , E.J., The Covenant in Judaism and Paul: A Study of Ritual Boundaries as Identity Markers (AGJU, 27), Leiden - New York - Kôln: Brill, 1995 [2 Cor 3: 249-269]. C O L L I N S , N.L., Observations on the Jewish Background of 2 Corinthians 3:9, 3:7-8 and 3:11, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 75-92. C O O K , M.J., The Ties That Blind: An Exposition of II Corinthians 3:12-4:6 and Romans 11:7-10, in J.J. P E T U C H O W S K I (ed.), When Jews and Chris tians Meet: Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein CoUoquium on JudaeoChristian Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 125-139. BELLEVILLE,
2 COR 3:7-18
39
DALTON, W.J., Is the Old Covenant Abrogated (2 Cor 3.14)?, in AusBR 35 (1987) 88-94. DANKER, EW., The Minor Metaphor in 1 Cor. 13:12 and 2 Cor. 3:18, in CTM 31 (1960) 428-429. DAUTZENBERG, G., Die Beziehung der Christen zur göttlichen Herrlichkeit. Zur Interpretation von 2 Kor 3,18, in W. K U R Z , R. L Ä C H E L E & G. SCHMALENBERG (eds.), In Krisen und Umbrüche in der Geschichte des Christentums. FS M. Greschat (Gießener Schriften zur Theologie und Religionspädagogik des Fachbereichs Evangelische Theologie und Katholische Theologie und deren Didaktik der Justus-LiebigUniversität, 9), Gießen: Selbstverlag des Fachbereichs 07, 1994, pp. 225236. DAUTZENBERG, G., Alter und neuer Bund nach 2Kor 3, in R. KAMPLING (ed.), "Nun steht aber diese Sache im Evangelium... "Zur Frage nach den Anfän gen des christlichen AntiJudaismus, Paderborn et al.: Ferdinand Schöningh, 1999, pp. 229-249. DAUTZENBERG, G., Διακονία Πνεύματος (2 Kor 3,8) — Paulus als Vermittler der eschatologischen Gabe des Geistes. Überlegungen zu einem besonderen Aspekt despaulinischen Selbstverständnisses, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL & H. STEICHELE (eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradi tion des Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Düsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 33-45. DAVIES, W.D., Paul and the People of Israel, in NTS 24 (1978) 4-39 [2 Cor 3: 11-12]. DAVIS, S.K., The Antithesis of the Ages: Pauls Reconfiguration ofTorah (CBQ MS, 33), Washington DC: Catholic Biblical Association of America, 2002 [2 Cor 3: 182-214]. D E L O R E N Z I , L., II ritorno delpopolo al Signore. 2 Cor 3,16, in Paroh, Spirito e Vita 22 (1990) 199-228. D É M A N N , P., Moïse et h loi dans h pensée de saint Paul, in Moïse, l'homme de l'alliance (Cahiers Sioniens), Paris et al.: Desclée, 1955, pp. 189-242 [194-197, 214-216]. D E OLIVEIRA, Α . , Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apologie des 2. Korintherhriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 3:14:6: 49-258]. DlBELIUS, M., Botschaft und Geschichte. Gesammelte Aufsätze, vol. II, ed. G. B O R N K A M M , Tübingen, 1956 [2 Cor 3:17: 128-130]. DINKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in GPM 14 (1959-1960) 77-83.
40
PERICOPE LIST
E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in O . M E R K & M. W O L T E R (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufsätze von Erich Dinkler (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 230-240. D O B B E L E R , A. V O N , Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Anti these in Apg 9 und 2 Kor 3 und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund, in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R. H E I L I G E N T H A L (eds.), Reli gionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 49-65. DINKLER,
]., Le libellé singulier de II Corinthiens 3.18 chez Hilaire de Poitiers. Essai d'explication, in NTS 26 (1979-1980) 118-126. D U F F , P.B., Glory in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Let ters of Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT AG (2004) 313-337. D U M B R E L L , W.J., Paul's Use of Exodus 34 in 2 Corinthians 3, in P.T. O ' B R I E N & D . G . P E T E R S O N (eds.), God Who Is Rich in Mercy. FS D . B . Knox, Grand Rapids MI: Baker, 1986, pp. 179-194. D U M B R E L L , W.J., The Newness ofthe New Covenant: The Logic of the Argument in 2 Corinthians 3, in Reformed Theobgical Review 61 (2002) 61-84. D U N N , J . D . G . , 2 Corinthians III. 17 - "The Lord Is the Spirit", in JTS 21 (1970) 309-320. D U N N , J . D . G . , Two Covenants or One? The Interdependence of Jewish and Christian Identity, in H. C A N C I K , H. L I C H T E N B E R G E R & P. S C H Ä F E R (eds.), Geschichte - Tradition — Reflexion. FS M. Hengel. Band III: Frühes Christentum, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 97-122 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 115, 116-117]. DOIGNON,
J . D . G . , 2 Corinthians 3:17: "The Lord Is the Spirit", in I D . , The Christ and the Spirit. Coüected Essays. Volume 1: Christobgy, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998, pp. 115-125.
DUNN,
D U N N , J.D.G., The Theobgy of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 3:16-17: 421-422, 435]. D U N N , J . D . G . , Did Paul Have a Covenant Theology? Reflections on Romans 9.4 and 11.27, in S.E. P O R T E R & J.C.R. D E R O O (eds.), The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden — Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 287-307 [2 Cor 3:5-14: 297-301]. J., Le chrétien, miroir de b gloire divine, d'après II Cor. 111,18, in RB5G (1949) 392-411. ECKERT, J., Die geistliche Schriftauslegung des Apostels Paulus nach 2 Kor 3,418, in Dynamik im Wort. Lehre von der Bibel. Leben aus der Bibel, Stutt gart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1983, pp. 241-256. DUPONT,
ECKERT,
H.
J., Gottes Bundesstiftungen und der Neue Bund bei Paulus, in (ed.), Der ungekündigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen
FRANKEMÖLLE
2 COR 3:7-18
41
Testaments (Quaestiones Disputatae, 172), Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1998, pp. 135-156 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 139-146]. FATEHI, M., The Spirits Rektion to the Risen Lord in Paul: An Examination of Its Christological Implications (WUNT, 11/128), Tübingen: Mohr Sie beck, 2000 [2 Cor 3:17: 289-308]. FEE, G . D . , Pauline Christology: An Exegetical-TheologicalStudy, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 2007 [2 Cor 3:16-18: 177-180; 2 Cor 3:18: 180-183]. FEUILLET, Α., Le Christ Sagesse de Dieu d'après les épîtres pauliniennes (ÉBib), Paris, 1966 [2 Cor 3:17-18: 113-161]. FEUILLET, Α., Christologie paulinienne et tradition biblique, Paris, 1973 [2 Cor 3:17-18: 22-47]. FlTZMYER, J.A., Glory Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6) and a Palestinian Jewish Motif, m TS 42 (1981) 630-644. FlTZMYER, J.A., Glory Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6), in According to Paul: Studies in the Theology of the Apostle, New York Mahwah NJ: Paulist, 1993, pp. 64-79. FRIESEN, 1.1., The Glory of the Ministry of Jesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study of 2 Cor. 2:14-3:18 (Theologische Dissertationen, 7), Basel, 1971. GABRIS, K., Neuer Bund zum Dienst am Leben (Exegesis von 2 Kor. 3,1-18), in CK 7 (1964) 57-72. GALLETTO, P., Dominus autem Spiritus est. II Cor. 3,17, in RevistBib 5 (1957) 245-281. G H I R L A N D O , M., The Ministry of Reconciliation [2 Cor 5,17-21]: A Ministry of the New Covenant, of the Spirit and of Righteousness [2 Cor 3,4-11] in the Service of Evangelisation, Malta, 2004 [2 Cor 3:4-11: 13-44]. GlGLlOLl, Α., //Signore è lo Spirito. Congettura al testo di 2 Cor. 3,17, in RivBibllt 20 (1972) 263-276. GLEASON, R.C., Paul's Covenantal Contrasts in 2 Corinthians 3:1-11, in 5 5 1 5 4 (1997) 61-79. GOTTSBERGER, J., Die Hülle des Moses nach Ex 34 und 2 Kor 3, in BZ 16 (1924) 1-17. GRABE, P.J., Καιν(ρ) διαθήκη in der paulinischen Literatur. Ansätze zu einer paulinischen Ekklesiologie, in R. KAMPLING & T. S Ö D I N G (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 267-287 [2 Cor 3: 278-281]. GRABE, P.J., The New Covenant: Perspectives From the Lord's Supper Traditions and From the Pauline letters, in Scriptura 65 (1998) 153-167 [2 Cor 3]. GRABE, P.J., Der neue Bund in der frühchristlichen Literatur unter Berücksich tigung der alttestamentlich-jüdischen Voraussetzungen (FzB, 96), Würzburg: Echter, 2001, pp. 109-115 [2 Cor 3: 109-115].
42
PERICOPE LIST
E., 2 Korinther 3,6-14, in I D . , Der Alte Bund im Neuen. Exegeti sche Studien zur Israelfrage im Neuen Testament (WUNT, 35), Tübingen, 1985, pp. 77-95. G R D E L I D Z E , T., "God, in Your Grace, Transform the World". Bible Study on 2 Corinthians 3:18, in Ecumenical Review 56 (2004) 327-333. G R E C H , P., 2 Corinthians 3:17 and the Pauline Doctrine of Conversion to the Holy Spirit, in CBQ 17 (1955) 420-437. G R E E N W O O D , D., The Lord IS the Spirit: Some Considerations of 2 Cor 3:17, in CBQ 34 (1972) 467-472. G R E L O T , P., Note sur 2 Corinthiens 3.14, in NTS 33 (1987) 135-144. GRINDHEIM, S., The Law Kilh but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit Dualism in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNT 84 (2001) 97-115. GuiGNEBERT, C., Contribution à l'étude de l'expérience chez Paul. Remarques sur 2 Cor. 3,15-17, in RHPR 7 (1927) 253-264. H A F E M A N N , S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Cor 3:7-14: An Example of Paul's Contextual Exegesis of the OT-A Proposal, in HBT14 (1992) 31-49. H A F E M A N N , S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Corinthians 3:7-14, in G.K. BEALE (ed.), The Right Doctrine From the Wrong texts? Essays on the Use of the Old Testament in the New, Grand Rapids MI: Baker Books, 1994, pp. 295-309. H A F E M A N N , S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con trast and the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995. H A F E M A N N , S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self Understanding and the Contours of Paul's Thought, in J . Â D N A , S.J. H A F E M A N N & O. H O F I U S (eds.), Evangelium. Schriftauslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Göt tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189 [2 Cor 3:4-18]. GRASSER,
A.T., The Midrash in II Corinthians 3 : A Reconsideration, in JSNT 9 (1980) 2-28. H A N S O N , A.T., The Midrash in 2 Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in S.E. Porter & C.A. Evans (eds.), The Pauline Writings (The Biblical Seminar, 34), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1995, pp. 98-123. HANSON,
HARL, M., "From Glory to Glory". L'interprétation de II Cor. 3,18bpar Gré goire de Nysse et k liturgie baptismale, in P. GRANFIELD & J.A. J U N G M A N N (eds.), Kyriakon. FS J . Quasten, Münster, 1970, pp. 730-735. H A S I T S C H K A , M., "Diener eines neuen Bundes". Skizze zum Selbstverständnis des Paulus in 2 Kor 3,4-4,6, in ZKTh 121 (1999) 291-299. H A Y K I N , M.A.G., The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in the Pneumatomachian Controversy of the Fourth Century (Supplements
2 COR 3:7-18
43
to Vigiliae Christianae, 27), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1994 [2 Cor 3: 4; 2 Cor 3:14-18: 119; 2 Cor 3:17-18: 67-68, n.60, 117, 120, 153-158, 167, 225-227, 229]. HAYS, R.B., A Letter From Christ, in I D . , Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of Paul, New Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1989, pp. 122-153 [2 Cor 3:1-4:6]. HERMANN, I., Kyrios und Pneuma. Studien zur Christologie der paulinischen Hauptbriefe (StANT, 2), München, 1961 [2 Cor 3:17: 17-58]. HiCKLiNG, C.J.A., The Sequence of Thought in II Corinthians, Chapter Three, in NTS 21 (1974-1975) 380-395. HiCKLiNG, C.J.A., Paul's Use of Exodus in the Corinthian Correspondence, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 367-376. HILL, E., The Construction of Three Passages From St. Paul, in CSQ 23 (1961) 296-301 [2 Cor 3:10: 299-301]. HOFIUS, O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in JBTh 4 (1989) 105-149. HOFIUS, O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tübingen, 1989, pp. 75-120. HOOKER, M.D., Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip ture, in NTS 27 (1981) 295-309 [2 Cor 3]. HOOKER, M.D., Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip ture, in I D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990, pp. 139-154 [2 Cor 3: 140-150]. HUGEDÉ, Ν., La métaphore du miroir dans les épîtres de saint Paul aux Corin thiens, Neuchâtel, 1957 [2 Cor 3:18]. H U G H E S , H.M., 2 Cor. iii. 17: 6 δέ κύριος το πνεύμα έστιν, in Exp Τ 45 (1933-1934) 235-236. HULMI, S., Paulus und Mose. Argumentation und Polemik in 2 Kor 3 (SFEG, 77), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999. JERVELL, J . , Imago Dei. Gen l,26f im Spätjudentum, in der Gnosis und in den paulinischen Briefen (FRLANT, 76), Göttingen, 1960 [2 Cor 3:18-4:6: 173-218]. ES., "Freiheit" in den Briefen des Apostels Paulus. Eine historische, exegetische und religionsgeschichtliche Studie (GThA, 34), Göttingen: Van denhoeck & Ruprecht, 1987 [2 Cor 3:17: 61-67]. KERTELGE, K., Buchstabe und Geist nach 2 Kor 3, in J.D.G. DUNN (ed.), Paul and the Mosaic Law. The Third Durham-Tübingen Research Symposium on Earliest Christianity and Judaism (Durham, September, 1994) (WUNT, 89), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 117-130.
JONES,
PERICOPE LIST
44
W., Rechtfertigung und Gemeinde. Eine Untersuchung zum paulinischen Kirchenverständnis (FRLANT, 127), Göttingen, 1 9 8 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 5 8 - 1 6 3 ] . K O C H , D.-A., Die Schrift ah Zeuge des Evangeliums. Untersuchungen zur Verwendung und zum Verständnis der Schrift hei Paulus (BHTh, 6 9 ) ,
KLAIBER,
Tübingen, 1 9 8 6 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 2 - 1 8 :
331-341].
D.-A., Abraham und Mose im Streit der Meinungen. Beobachtungen und Hypothesen zur Debatte zwischen Paulus und seinen Gegnern in 2 Kor 11,22-23 und3,7-18, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspon dence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 ,
KOCH,
pp. 3 0 5 - 3 2 4 . KREMER, J.,
Christliche Schriftauslegung. Eine bibeltheologische Erwägung zu
2 Kor 3,18, in Bibel und Liturgie 5 2 ( 1 9 7 9 ) 1 8 - 2 1 .
C G . , Paul, the Law and the Spirit, in S.E. PORTER (ed.), Paul and His Theology (Pauline Studies, 3 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 6 ,
KRUSE,
pp. 1 0 9 - 1 3 0
[110-112].
B., "You Yourselves Are Our Letter": 2 Cor 3 as an Example for the Usage of Metaphor in Paul, in R. BlSSCHOPS & J. FRANCIS (eds.), Meta phor, Canon and Community: Jewish, Christian and Iskmic Approaches (Religions and Discourse, 1), Bern: Lang, 1 9 9 9 , pp. 9 3 - 1 1 1 . K U S C H N E R U S , B., Die Gemeinde ah Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk tion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 1 9 7 ) ,
KUSCHNERUS,
Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2 0 0 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 - 1 8 : 1 5 0 - 2 0 4 ] . LAMBRECHT, (1983)
]., "Tot steeds grotere glorie" (2 Kor. 3,18), in Collationes
13
131-138.
]., Transformation in 2 Cor 3,18, in Bib 6 4 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 2 4 3 - 2 5 4 . Transformation in 2 Corinthians 3,18, in R. BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 2 9 5 - 3 0 6 ( 3 0 6 - 3 0 7 : Additional Note). LANE, W.L., Covenant: The Key to Paul's Conflict With Corinth, in TynB 3 3 LAMBRECHT,
LAMBRECHT, J.,
(1982) 3-29.
E., Christus ah Vorbild. Eine Untersuchung zu den paulinischen Tauf- und Eikontexten (Acta seminarii neotestamentici Upsaliensis, 2 3 ) , Uppsala - Copenhagen, 1 9 6 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 8 : 2 7 5 - 2 9 3 ] . LEBOURLIER, J., L'Ancien Testament, mirroir de h gloire du Seigneur Jesus. Une lecture du chapitre 3 de k deuxieme £pitre aux Corinthiens, in BLE LARSSON,
97 (1996) 321-329.
]., Le theme du voile de Moise, chez Origene. Exode 34, 33-35 et 2 Corinthiens 3,12-18, in RevSR 6 2 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 1 4 - 2 6 . LlEBERS, R., Das Gesetz ah Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des Paulus (AThANT, 7 5 ) , Zürich: TVZ, 1 9 8 9 [ 2 Cor 3 : 9 5 - 1 2 3 ] . LETELLIER,
2 COR 3:7-18
45
Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 3, in WortDienst 23 (1995) 125-151. L I N D E M A N N , Α . , Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 3, in I D . (ed.), Paulus, Apostel und Lehrer der Kirche. Studien zu Paulus und zum frühen Paulusverständnis, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995, pp. 37-63. L O N I N G , K . , Eschatologische Krise und (Neuer) Bund. Zum Stellenwert des Bundes-Motivs im Zusamenhang neutestamentlicher Soteriologien, in H. FRANKEMÖLLE (ed.), Der ungekündigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments (Quaestiones Disputatae, 172), Freiburg — Basel — Wien: Herder, 1998, pp. 78-134 [2 Cor 3: 105-110]. Luz, U., Der alte und der neue Bund bei Paulus und im Hebräerbrief, in EvTh 27 (1967) 318-336. Luz, U., Das Geschichtsverständnis des Paulus (BEvTh, 49), München, 1968, pp. 123-134 [2 Cor 3: 123-134]. L Y O N N E T , S., Cyrille dAlexandrie et 2 Cor 3,17, in Bib 32 (1951) 25-31. M C N A M A R A , M., The New Testament and the Palestinian Targum to the Penta teuch (AnBib, 27), Rome, 1966 [2 Cor 3:7-4:6: 168-188]. M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illus tration du véritable apôtre de Jésus. II. II Cor 3, 1-4, 6: Paul défend son ministère, réfutation des théories adverses, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 209216. M A R T I N , R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Felbwship of the Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W H . G L O E R (ed.), Eschatology and the New Testament. FS G . R . Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1988, pp. 113-128 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 122-125]. M A T H I A S , D., Beobachtungen zur Auslegung von Ex 34,29-35 in 2 Korinther 3,7-18, in Leqach (2004) 109-143. M E R K L E I N , H., Studien zu Jesus und Paulus (WUNT, 43), Tübingen, 1987 [2 Cor 3: 76-84]. M E R K L E I N , H., Der (neue) Bund ah Thema der paulinischen Theologie, in ThQ 176 (1996) 290-308 [2 Cor 3: 293-299]. M O L I N A , M.A., La remoción del velo o el acceso a h libertad. Ensayo herme néutica, in EstBíb 41 (1983) 285-324 [2 Cor 3:13-16]. M O U L E , C.F.D., 2 Cor 3,18b, καθάπερ άπα κυρίου πνεύματος, in Η. BALTENSWEILER & Β . REICKE (eds.), Neues Testament und Geschichte. Histo risches Geschehen und Deutung im Neuen Testament. FS O. Cullmann, Zürich, 1972, pp. 231-237. M O U L E , C.F.D., 2 Cor. Hi. 18b, καθάπερ άπό κυρίου πνεύματος, in I D . , Essays in New Testament Interpretation, Cambridge, 1982, pp. 227-234. LINDEMANN, Α.,
46
PERICOPE LIST
MÜLLER, P., Der Glaube aus dem Hören: Über das gesprochene und das geschriebene Wort bei Paulus, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI & A. STANDHARTINGER (eds.). Religious Propaganda and Missionary Com petition in the New Testament. FS D. Georgi (NTSupp, 7 4 ) , Leiden New York - Köln: Brill, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 0 5 - 4 4 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 4 2 7 - 4 3 0 ] . NAYAK, L, The Meaning o/katoptrizomenoi in 2 Cor 3,18, in EuntDoc 5 5 (2002) 33-44.
NEWMAN, C.C., Paul's Glory-Christology: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp, 69),
Leiden, 1 9 9 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 4 - 4 : 6 : 2 2 9 - 2 3 5 ] .
J.B., Zur Erklärung von 2 Kor. 3,16ff, in ZKT30 ( 1 9 1 6 ) 6 1 7 - 6 7 5 . OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Glanz des Mose und
NISIUS,
des Paulus, in EvTh 4 1 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 2 3 0 - 2 3 5 .
OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Glanz des Mose und des Paulus, in ID., Evangelium und Tora. Aufsätze zu Paulus (Theologische Bücherei, 7 7 ) , München, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 5 0 - 1 5 5 . OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Die Decke des Mose. Zur Exegese und Her meneutik von Geist und Buchstaben in 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Die Heilig keit der Tora. Studien zum Gesetz bei Paulus, München: Kaiser, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 8 7 - 1 1 5 .
PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mystery, trans, by R.J. ERICKSON, Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2 0 0 3 . POPE, R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: 3. Of Boldness of Speech, in ExpT 2 1 ( 1 9 0 9 - 1 9 1 0 ) 2 3 6 - 2 3 8 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 2 ] .
PORTER, S.E., The Concept of Covenant in Paul, in I D . & J.C.R. DE R o o (eds.), The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 7 1 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 6 9 - 2 8 5 . PROVENCE, T.E., "Who Is Sufficient for These Things"? An Exegesis of2 Corin thians ii 15-iii 18, in NovT24
(1982) 54-81.
PRUMM, K., Der Abschnitt über die Doxa des ApostoUts 2 Kor 3,1-4,6 in der Deutung des hl. Johannes Chrysostomus. Eine Untersuchung zur Auslegungs geschichte des paulinischen Pneuma, in Bib 3 0 ( 1 9 4 9 ) 1 6 1 - 1 9 6 and 3 7 7 400. PRUMM, K., Rom 1-11 und2
Kor 3, in Bib 3 1 ( 1 9 5 0 )
164-203.
PRUMM, K., Die katholische Auslegung von 2 Kor 3,17a in den letzten vier Jahrzehnten nach ihren Hauptrichtungen, in Bib 3 1 ( 1 9 5 0 ) 3 1 6 - 3 4 5 , 4 5 9 482
and Bib 32 ( 1 9 5 1 ) 1 - 2 4 .
PRUMM, K., Reflectiones theologicae et historicae ad usum Paulinum
termini
"eikon", in Verbum Domini 4 0 ( 1 9 6 2 ) 2 3 2 - 2 5 7 [2 Cor 3 : 1 8 ] .
RANDRIANARIMALALA, R . , "The Lord Is the Spirit, "2 Cor 3:17a, in Hekima Review 1 5 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 2 9 - 3 6 .
2 COR 3.7-18
47
RANZOLIN, L.S., The Rhetoric of 2 Corinthians 3:1-4:6: An Encomiastic Proof in the Service of Deliberative Oratory (Ph.D. diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 2001). RENJU, P.M., A Semantic Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2:14-3:18, Utrecht: Nederlands Bijbelgenootschap, 1986. RENWICK, D.A., Paul, the Temple, and the Presence of God (Brown Judaic Studies, 224), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1991 [2 Cor 2:14-3:18: 47-58; 3:1-11: 95-121; 3:12-18: 123-156]. RICHARD, E., Polemics, Old Testament, and Theology. A Study of II Cor. 111,1IV,6, in RB 88 (1981) 340-367. RlSSl, M., Studien zum zweiten Korintherbrief. Der alte Bund — Der Prediger — Der Tod (AThANT, 56), Zürich: Zwingli, 1969. SANGER, D., Die Verkündigung des Gekreuzigten und Israel. Studien zum Ver hältnis von Kirche und Israel bei Paulus und im frühen Christentum (WUNT, 75), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1994 [2 Cor 3:418: 67-72]. SCHARLEMANN, M.H., Of Surprising Splendor: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 3:4-18, in Concjourn 4 (1978) 108-117. SCHENKER, A., Neuer und alter Bund in 2Kor 3, in ID., Das Neue am neuen Bund und das Alte am alten. Jer 31 in der hebräischen und griechischen Bibel, von der Textgeschichte zu Theologie, Synagoge und Kirche (FRLANT, 212), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006, pp. 77-80. SCHILDENBERGER, ]., 2 Kor 3,17a, "Der Herr ist der Geist" im Zusammenhang des Textes und der Theologie des hl. Paulus, in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 451-460. SCHMIDT, U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korin therbriefah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Han delns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [206-222]. SCHMITHALS, W., Zweignostische Glossen im Zweiten Korintherbrief, in EvTh 18 (1958) 552-573 [2 Cor 3:17-18: 564-573]. SCHMITHALS, W., Two Gnostic Glosses in II Corinthians, in ID., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971, pp. 302-325 [2 Cor 3:17-18: 315-325]. ScHOLLA, R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatology and the Transfor mation of Believers, in Gregorianum 78 (1997) 33-54 [2 Cor 2:14-3:18]. SCHRÖTER, J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heilsvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 3:4-4:6: 74-141].
48
PERICOPE LIST
J., Schriftauslegung und Hermeneutik in 2 Korinther 3. Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Schriftbenutzung des Paulus, in NovT AO (1998) 231-275. S C H U L Z , S . , Die Decke des Moses. Untersuchungen zu einer vorpaulinischen Überlieferung in II Cor 3.7-18, in ZNW49 (1958) 1-30. SEGAL, A.F., Paul and the Beginning of Jewish Mysticism, in J.J. COLLINS & M. FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany NY: SUNY, 1995, pp. 95-122 [2 Cor 3:16-4:6]. S M I T H , W.H., The Function of 2 Corinthians 3:7-4:6 in Its EpistoUry Context SCHRÖTER,
(Ph.D. diss., Southern Baptist Theological Seminary, Louisville KY, 1983). SRAMPICKAL,
T , The Ministry of the New Covenant: An Exegetical Study of
2 Cor 3:6and
7-18 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1989;
dir. J. Lambrecht).
D.M., Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 13), Rome, 1961 [2 Cor 3:18: 131-134]. STARNITZKE, D., Der Dienst des Paulus. Zur Interpretation von Ex 34 in 2 Kor 3, in WortDienst 25 (1999) 193-207. S T E G E M A N N , E., Der Neue Bund im Alten. Zum Schriftverständnis des Paulus in II Kor 3, in ThZAl (1986) 97-114. STEGMAN, T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in STANLEY,
2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Bíblico,
2005 [2 C o r 3:18: 233-247]. STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Early Interpretations of II Corinthians 3: An Exegetical Perspective, in E.A. LIVINGSTONE (ed.), Studia Patrística Vol. XIX. Papers presented to the Tenth International Conference on Patristic Studies held in Oxford 1987. Histórica, Theologica, Gnostica, Bíblica et Apocrypha, Leu ven: Peeters, 1989, pp. 392-399. STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Moses' Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The Exe getical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 116), R o m a : Editrice Pontificio Istituto Bíblico, 1989.
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., 2 Corinthians 3 and the Principles of Pauline Exegesis, in C A . EVANS & J.A. S A N D E R S (eds.), Paul and the Scriptures of Israel (JSNT S S , 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993, p p . 143-164.
THEISSEN, G . , Die Hülle des Mose und die unbewußten Aspekte des Gesetzes, in ID., Psychologische Aspektepaulinischer Theologie (FRLANT, 131), Göt tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983, pp. 121-161.
THEISSEN, G . , The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law, in I D . , Psychological Aspects of Pauline Theology, trans, by J.P. GALVIN, Phila delphia PA: Fortress, 1987, pp. 115-158.
M., Die überströmende Gnade. Studien zu einem Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Würzburg: Echter, 1982 [177-211].
THEOBALD,
paulinischen
2 COR 3:7-18
49
M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christological Debate Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B. LlNDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.), Christ and Spirit in the New Testament. FS C.F.D. Moule, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973, pp. 143-156. T H R A L L , M.E., Conversion to the Lord: The Interpretation of Exodus 34 in II Cor. 3:l4b-18, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 197-232 (Discussion: 233-265). U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particuhr Reference to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280. U L O N S K A , H . , Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in 2. Kor. 3,1-16, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388. V Ä N D E R S T I C H E L E , C , Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit auf Kosten des Unterschieds, in L . S C H O T T R O F F & M.-T W A C K E R (eds.), Kompendium Feministische Bibekuslegung, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Ver lagshaus, 1998, pp. 593-602 [2 Cor 3:1-4:6: 594-596]. VANHOYE, A., L'interpretation d'Ex 34 en 2 Co 3,7-14, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome: 1987, pp. 159-180 (Discussion: 181-196). V A N H O Y E , A., Discussioni sulk Nuova Alleanza, in Rivista teológica di Lugano 1 (1996) 163-178. VAN U N N I K , W O , "With Unveiled Face": An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians Hi 12-18, in NovT 6 (1963) 153-169. VAN U N N I K , W.C., "With Unveiled Face": An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians Hi 1218, in ID., Sparsa Collecta. The Collected Essays ofWC. van Unnik, part 1: Evangélica - Paulina - Acta (NTSupp, 29), Leiden, 1973, pp. 194-210. V O L L E N W E I D E R , S., 2Kor 3. Der transzendente Schein des Gesetzes, in I D . , Freiheit ab neue Schöpfung. Eine Untersuchung zur Eleutheria bei Paulus und in seiner Umwelt (FRLANT, 147), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rup recht, 1989, pp. 247-284. V O R S T E R , W S . , 2 Kor. 3:17. Eksegese en Toeligting, in Neotestamentica 3 (1969) 37-44. Vos, G., The More Excellent Ministry: 2 Corinthians 3,18, in Kerux% (1993) 3-19. W A G N E R , C , Alliance de la lettre, alliance de TEsprit. Essai d'analyse de 2 Corinthiens 2114 ä 3/18, in ÉTR 60 (1985) 55-65. W A T S O N , E, Paul, Judaism and the Gentiles: A Sociological Approach (SNTS MS, 56), Cambridge, 1986 [2 Cor 3: 85-87]. WEISSENRIEDER, A., Der Blick in den Spiegel. II Kor 3,18 vor dem Hinter grund antiker Spiegeltheorien und ikonographischer Abbildungen, in ID., THRALL,
50
PERICOPE LIST F. W E N D T & P. GEMUNDEN (eds.), Picturing the New Testament. Studies
in Ancient Visual Images (WUNT, 11/193), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2005, pp. 313-343. WILLIAMS, B.L., Pauline Autobiographical Substructure: A Study of 2 Corin thians 2:14-3:18 (Ph.D. diss., Baylor University, Baylor TX, 1993). WlNANDY, J., L'enigmede2 Cor3,17: Une bevue describe?, in RB 107 (2000) 72-80. WONG, E., The Lord Is the Spirit: A Study of 2 Cor 3,17a in Conjunction With 2 Cor 3,16 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1984; dir. J. Lambrecht). W O N G , E., The Lord Is the Spirit (2 Cor 3:17a), in ETL 61 (1985) 48-72. WRIGHT, N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3:18, in L . D . HuRST & N T . WRIGHT (eds.), The Glory of Christ in the New Testament. Stu dies in Christology. FS G . B . Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1987, pp. 139150. WRIGHT, N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3.18, in ID., The Climax of the Covenant: Christ and the Law in Pauline Theology, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1991, pp. 175-192 [Ch. 9].
2 Cor 4:1-6 AVRAM, W., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:1-18, in Interpr 55 (2001) 70-73. BAASLAND, E., Christus und das verlorene Paradies. vo7)(xa ein Schüsselbe griff im 2. Korintherbriefi, in A. TANGBERG (ed.), Text and Theology. FS M. Sa:b0, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 4:4]. BOUTTIER, M., Le tesson. 2 Co 4,6-11, mASeign 40 (1972) 37-42. BUCHANAN, G . W , Paul and the Jews (II Corinthians 3:4-4:6 and Romans 11:7-10), in J.J. PETUCHOWSKI (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet: Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Colloquium on Judaeo-Christian Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 141-162. BYRNE, B., 'Sons ofGod'— 'Seed of Abraham': A Study of the Idea of the Sonship of God of All Christians in Paul Against the Jewish Background (AnBib, 83), Rome: Biblical Institute Press, 1979 [2 Cor 4:3-6: 206-211]. COOK, M.J., The Ties That Blind: An Exposition of II Corinthians 3:12-4:6 and Romans 11:7-10, in J.J. PETUCHOWSKI (ed.), When Jews and Chris tians Meet: Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Cottoquium on JudaeoChristian Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 125-139. CRANFIELD, C.E.B., Minister and Congregation in the Light of II Corinthians 4:5-7: An Exposition, in Interpr 19 (1965) 163-167.
2 COR 4:1-6
51
DAUTZENBERG, G., Überlegungen zur Exegese und Theologie von 2 Kor 4,16, in Bib 82 (2001) 325-344. DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 3:14:6: 49-258]. DlETZFELBlNGER, C , Die Berufimg des Paulus ah Ursprung seiner Theologie (WMANT, 58), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1985 [2 Cor 4:6: 49-51, 62-64, 73-75]. DlNKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 4,1-6, in GPM 8 (19531954) 60-64. DlNKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in GPM 14 (1959-1960) 77-83. DlNKLER, E., Der Dienst am Worte Gottes. Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,1-12, in O . MERK & M. WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufsätze von
E. Dinkier (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 157-176. DlNKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in O . MERK & M. WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufsätze von Erich Dinkier (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 230-240. D U N N , J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cam bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 4:4-6: 289290]. ECKSTEIN, H.-J., Der Begriff Syneidesis bei Paulus. Eine neutestamentlichexegetische Untersuchung zum "Gewissensbegriff " (WUNT, 11/10), Tübin gen, 1983 [2 Cor 4:2]. ELTESTER F.-W, Eikon im Neuen Testament (BZNW, 23), Berlin, 1958, pp. 130-152 [2 Cor 4:4: 130-152]. FABRIS, R., Noi annunziamo che Cristo Gesù e Signore, in StEc 20 (2002) 239-249 [241-243]. FEUILLET, A., The Christ-Image of God According to Paul (2 Cor. 4:4), in BibToday 21 (1965) 1409-1414. FEUILLET, A., Le Christ Sagesse de Dieu d'après les épurespauliniennes (ÉBib), Paris, 1966 [2 Cor 4:4-6: 113-161]. FEUILLET, A., Christologie paulinienne et tradition biblique, Paris, 1973 [2 Cor 4:4-6: 22-47]. FlTZMYER, J.A., Glory Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6) and a Palestinian Jewish Motif, in TS 42 (1981) 630-644. FlTZMYER, J.A., Glory Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6), in According to Paul: Studies in the Theology of the Apostle, New York Mahwah NJ: Paulist, 1993, pp. 64-79.
52
PERICOPE LIST
S.R., The God of This World and the Affliction of Paul: 2 Cor 4:112, in D.L. BALCH, E. FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans, and Christians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1 9 9 0 ,
GARRETT,
pp. 9 9 - 1 1 7 .
C., Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 1 3 6 ) , Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2 0 0 5
GERBER,
[199-201].
M., "Diener eines neuen Bundes". Skizze zum Selbstverständnis des Paulus in 2 Kor 3,4-4,6, in ZKTh 1 2 1 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 2 9 1 - 2 9 9 . HAYS, R.B., A Letter From Christ, in ID., Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of Paul, New Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 1 2 2 HASITSCHKA,
1 5 3 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 - 4 : 6 ] .
B., Paulus ah Visionär. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her ders biblische Studien, 9 ) , Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1 9 9 6 [ 2 Cor 4 : 6 :
HEININGER,
201-209]. HOFIUS,
O., Wort Gottes und Gkube bei Paulus, in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT,
5 1 ) , Tübingen, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 1 4 8 - 1 7 4 [ 2 Cor 4 : 6 : 1 6 0 - 1 6 7 ] .
Imago Dei. Gen l,26f. im Spätjudentum, in der Gnosis und in den paulinischen Briefen (FRLANT, 7 6 ) , Göttingen, I 9 6 0 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 8 - 4 : 6 :
JERVELL, J.,
173-218]. JÜNGEL,
E., La colère de l'apôtre et le Dieu incomparable. Un sermon sur
2 Corinthiens 4,5-10, in Foi et Vie 8 8 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 1 3 - 2 2 . KELLY,
D.F., Prêcher avec puissance U parole de Dieu...? 2 Corinthiens 4:1-6,
in RevRéf49
(1998) 1-13.
Jesus Christus verkündigen ah den Herrn (2 Kor 4,5), in I D . , T. H O L T Z & C.-P. M Ä R Z (eds.), Christus bezeugen. FS W. Trilling (EThSt, 5 9 ) , Leipzig, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 2 7 - 2 3 6 . KLAUCK, H.-J., Erleuchtung und Verkündigung. Auslegungsskizze 2 Cor 4,1-6, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,144,6) (Benedictina, 9 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 2 6 7 - 2 9 7 (Discussion: 2 9 7 - 3 1 6 ) . KLAUCK, H.-J., Erleuchtung und Verkündigung. Auslegungsskizze 2 Cor 4,1-6, in ID., Gemeinde, Amt, Sakrament. Neutestamentliche Perspektiven, Würz burg: Echter, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 4 6 - 2 7 2 . K U S C H N E R U S , B., Die Gemeinde ah Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk tion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 1 9 7 ) , KERTELGE, K . ,
Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2 0 0 2 [ 2 Cor 4 : 1 - 6 : 2 0 4 - 2 3 4 ] .
Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10, in V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One Reads: New Testament Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 4 6 ) , Leuven — Paris — Dudley MA:
LAMBRECHT, J.,
Peeters, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 1 8 - 2 2 5 .
2 COR 4:1-6
53
LAMBRECHT, ]., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 259-266. LARSSON, E., Christus ah Vorbild. Eine Untersuchung zu den paulinischen Tauf und Eikontexten (Acta seminara neotestamentici Upsaliensis, 23), Uppsala - Copenhagen, 1962 [2 Cor 4:4: 275-293]. MCCAUGHEY, J.D., The Glory of God in the Face offesus Christ, in AusBR 35 (1987) 95-98. MCNAMARA, M., The New Testament and the Palestinian Targum to the Pen tateuch (AnBib, 27), Rome, 1966 [2 Cor 3:7-4:6: 168-188]. MACRAE, G.W., Anti-Dualist Polemic in 2 Cor. 4,6?, in StEv IV/1 (TU, 102), Berlin, 1968, pp. 420-431. MARCHESI, G., Sul volto di Cristo rifulge h ghria del Padre (2 Cor 4,6), in Civiltà cattolica 152 (2001) 240-253. MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustra tion du véritable apôtre de Jésus. IL II Cor 3, 1-4, 6: Paul défend son ministère, réfutation des théories adverses, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 209-216. MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustra tion du véritable apôtre de Jésus. III. II Cor 4, 5-5, 10: Paul confie son expérience personnelle d'apôtre de Jésus-Christ, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 225-231. MARTINI, C M . , Alcuni temi letterari di 2 Cor 4,6 e i racconti detta conver sione di san Paolo negli atti, in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Inter nationales Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 461-474. MAYER, Β . , Unter Gottes Heilsratschluß. Prädestinationsaussagen bei Paulus (FzB, 15), Würzburg, 1974 [2 Cor 4:3: 124-130]. MÜLLENSIEFEN, W , Satan der θεός τοΰ αιώνος τούτου, 2Kor. 4,4?, in TSK 95 (1923-1924) 295-298. NEWMAN, C.C., Paul's Glory-Christology: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp, 69), Leiden, 1992 [2 Cor 3:4-4:6: 229-235]. PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mystery, trans, by R.J. ERICKSON, Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2003 [2 Cor 4:5-6: 17-18]. PITTA, A , Forza e debolezza delproprio ministerio (2Cor 4, 1-12), in A. AsciONE & M. GIOIA (eds.), Sicut flumen pax tua. FS Cardinal M. Giordano, Napoli: M. DAuria Editore, 1997, pp. 103-119. PRÜMM, Κ., Der Abschnitt über die Doxa des Apostohts 2 Kor 3,1-4,6 in der Deutung des hl. Johannes Chrysostomus. Eine Untersuchung zur Auslegungs geschichte des paulinhchen Pneuma, in Bib 30 (1949) 161-196 and 377-400.
54
PERICOPE LIST
PRÜMM, K., Reflectiones theologicae et historicae ad usum Paulinum
termini
"eikon", in Verbum Domini 4 0 ( 1 9 6 2 ) 2 3 2 - 2 5 7 [ 2 Cor 4 : 4 ] .
RANZOLIN, L.S., The Rhetoric of 2 Corinthians 3:1-4:6: An Encomiastic Proof in the Service of Deliberative Oratory (Ph.D. diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 2 0 0 1 ) .
RICHARD, E., Polemics, Old Testament, and Theology. A Study of II Cor. 111,1IV,6, in RB 8 8 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 3 4 0 - 3 6 7 .
SANDNES, K.O., Paul - One of the Prophets? A Contribution to the Apostle's Self-Understanding (WUNT, 11/43), Tübingen, 1 9 9 1 [2 Cor 4 : 6 : 1 3 1 145].
SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 6 6 ) , Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 5 6 , 3
1 9 6 9 [ 2 Cor 4 : 2 - 5 : 1 5 0 - 1 5 1 ] .
SCHMITHALS, W., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans. byJ.E. STEELY, Nashville T N — New York: Abingdon, 1 9 7 1 [ 2 Cor 4 : 2 - 5 : 1 8 3 - 1 8 4 ] .
SCHRÖTER, ]., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 1 0 ) , Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1 9 9 3 [ 2 Cor 3 : 4 - 4 : 6 : 7 4 - 1 4 1 ] .
SEGAL, A.F., Paul and the Beginning of Jewish Mysticism, in J.J. COLLINS & M. FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany NY: SUNY, 1 9 9 5 , pp. 9 5 - 1 2 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 6 - 4 : 6 ] .
SMITH, W.H., The Function of 2 Corinthians 3:7-4:6 in Its Epistolary Context (Ph.D. diss., Southern Baptist Theological Seminary, Louisville KY, 1 9 8 3 ) . STEGMAN, T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 1 5 8 ) , Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2 0 0 5 [ 2 Cor 4 : 4 . 6 : 2 3 3 - 2 4 7 ] .
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Moses' Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The Exegetical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 1 1 6 ) , Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1 9 8 9 . THEISSEN, G., Die Hülle des Mose und die unbewußten Aspekte des Gesetzes, in ID., Psychohguche Aspektepaulinischer Theologie (FRLANT, 1 3 1 ) , Göt tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 1 2 1 - 1 6 1 . THEISSEN, G., The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law, in ID., Psychological Aspects of Pauline Theology, trans, by J.P. GALVIN, Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 1 5 - 1 5 8 . THRALL, M.E., The Pauline Use O/SUVEISY)^, in NTS
1 4 (1967-1968)118-
Cor 4 : 2 ] . THRALL, M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christological Debate Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B. LlNDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.), 125 [2
2 COR 4:7-15
55
Christ and Spirit in the New Testament. FS C.F.D. Moule, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1 9 7 3 , pp. 1 4 3 - 1 5 6 . T R O N I E R , H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Philosophical Idealism and Apocalypticism, in T . E N G B E R G - P E D E R S E N (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 1 6 5 - 1 9 6 [ 2 Cor 4 : 1 - 1 8 ] .
M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particuhr Reference to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 5 0 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 2 6 5 - 2 8 0 . V À N D E R STICHELE, C , Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit auf Kosten des Unterschieds, in L. S C H O T T R O F F & M.-T. W À C K E R (eds.), Kompendium Feministische Bibehuskgung, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Ver UDDIN,
lagshaus, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 5 9 3 - 6 0 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 - 4 : 6 :
594-596].
WlLK, F., Die Bedeutung des Jesajabuches fiir Paulus (FRLANT, 1 7 9 ) , Göt tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 8 [ 2 Cor 4 : 6 : 2 6 9 - 2 7 4 , 3 9 8 ] . ZORELL, E , Deus huius saeculi (2 Cor. 4.4), in Verbum Domini 8 ( 1 9 2 8 ) 5 4 57.
2 Cor 4:7-15 ALLEN, R.J., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:7-18, in Interpr 5 2 (1998) 286-289.
AVRAM, W , Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:1-18, in Interpr 5 5 (2001)
70-73.
N., Täglich sterben und auferstehen. Der Literalsinn von 2 Kor 4,12-5,10 (StANT, 3 4 ) , München: Kösel, 1 9 7 3 . BEST, E., II Corinthians 4.7-15: Life Through Death, in IrBS 8 ( 1 9 8 6 ) 2 - 7 . BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Place of a Christology (BZNW, BAUMERT,
1 4 0 ) , Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2 0 0 6 [ 2 Cor 4 : 7 - 1 4 : 6 4 - 6 7 ] .
B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh als theologisches Programm. Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Beispiel fiir die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theohgie (TANZ, 1 1 ) , vol. 1 1 , Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1 9 9 4 [ 2 Cor 4 : 7 - 5 : 5 :
BOSENIUS,
45-72,
73-96].
M., Le tesson. 2 Co 4,6-11, in ASeign 4 0 ( 1 9 7 2 ) 3 7 - 4 2 . B O U T T I E R , M., La souffrance de Tapòtre. 2 Co 4,7-18, in L . D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) , Rome, BOUTTIER,
1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 9 - 4 9 (Discussion: 5 0 - 7 4 ) .
BYRNES, M., Conformation to the Death of Christ and the Hope of Resurrection: An Exegetico-Theological Study of 2 Corinthians 4,7-15 and Philippians 3,7-11 (Tesi Gregoriana, Serie Teologia, 9 9 ) , Rome: Pontificia Univer sità Gregoriana, 2 0 0 3 .
56
PERICOPE LIST
CARREZ, M., Que représente k vie de Jesus pour l apotre Paul?, in RHPR 68 (1988) 155-161 [2 Cor 4:10-11]. CARTLEDGE, M.J., A Model of Hermeneutical Method - An Exegetical Missiological Reflection Upon Suffering in 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in Evangelical Review of Theology 17 (1993) 472-483. COUSAR, C.B., A Theology of the Cross: The Death of Jesus in the Pauline Let ters (Overtures to Biblical Theology, 24), Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1990 [149-157]. CRANFIELD, C.E.B., Minister and Congregation in the Light of II Corinthians 4:5-7: An Exposition, in Interpr 19 (1965) 163-167. D A H O O D , M . J . , Two Pauline Quotations From the Old Testament, in CBQ 17 (1955) 19-24 [2 Cor 4:7-13: 23-24]. DAUTZENBERG, G., "Glaube" oder "Hoffnung" in 2 Kor 4,13-5,10, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 75-104 (Discussion: 105-131). DE OLIVEIRA, A . , Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6; 5,11-6,10 ( N T A NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 4:7-5:10: 306-322]. DENKLER, E., Exaudi. 2. Kor. 4,7-18, in GPM 14 (1959-1960) 176-182. DlNKLER, E., Der Dienst am Worte Gottes. Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,1-12, in O. MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufsätze von
E. Dinkier (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 157-176. DINKLER, E., Exaudi. 2. Kor. 4,7-18,
in O. MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.),
Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Auf ätze von Erich Dinkler (BZNW, 61), Berlin New York, 1992, pp. 241-251. DUFF, R, Apostolic Suffering and the Language of Processions in 2 Corin thians 4:7-10, in BTB 21 (1991) 158-165. D U N N , J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cam bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 4:10: 485]. DU RAND, J.A., Paulus se vernuftige vervlegting van antroplogie en eskatologie in 2 Korintiérs 4:7-5:10, in SkrifKerk 20 (1999) 340-353. EBNER, M . , Leidenslisten und Apostelbrief Untersuchungen zu Form, Motivik und Funktion der Peristasenkataloge bei Paulus (FzB, 66), Würzburg, 1991 [2 Cor 4:7-12: 196-242]. FABRIS, R., Not annunziamo che Cristo Gesü i Signare, in StEc 20 (2002) 239-249 [2 Cor 4:7-12: 243-245; 4:13-15: 245-246]. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Catalogues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Adanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 4:13-6:2: 180-184; 4:7-13: 117-148 & 166-180].
2 COR 4:7-15
57
A., Zum Thema "Paulus und die Stoa". Eine stoische Stilparal lele zu 2 Cor. 4.8f, in CNT9 (1944) 27-31. GARRETT, S.R., The God of This World and the Affliction of Paul: 2 Cor 4:1FRIDRICHSEN,
12, in D . L . BALCH, E . FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eck), Greeks, Romans,
and Christians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1990, pp. 99-117. GERBER, C., Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005 [4:10-12: 219-221]. G R A B E , P.J., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use o/*8úva¡j.ic in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156 [2 Cor 4:7]. GRÄSSER, E., Der Schatz in irdenen Gefdssen (2Kor 4,7). Existentiale Interpre tation im 2. Korintherbrief, in ZThK97 (2000) 300-316. GüTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulini schen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Göttingen, 1966 [94-126]. HANSON, AT., The Paradox of the Cross in the Thought ofSt. Paul (JSNT SS, 17), Sheffield: JSOT Press, 1987 [39-54]. HOTZE, G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren Denk form in seiner Theologie (NTA, N F 33), Münster: Aschendorff, 1997 [2 Cor 4:7-12: 253-287]. J Ü N G E L , E . , La colère de l'apôtre et le Dieu incomparable. Un sermon sur 2 Corinthiens 4,5-10, in Foi et Vie 88 (1989) 13-22. KAITHAKOTTIL, J., "Death in Us, Life in You. "Ministry and Suffering: A Study of 2 Cor 4,7-15, in Bible Bhashyam 28 (2002) 433-460. KAMLAH, E., Wie beurteilt Paulus sein Leiden? Ein Beitrag zur Untersuchung seiner Denkstruktur, in ZNW5A (1963) 217-232 [2 Cor 4:7-12: 226227, 229-231]. KELLY, D.F., La vie derrière le message. 2 Corinthiens 4:7-18, in RevRéf '49 (1998) 1-10. KENT, H.A., The Glory of Christian Ministry: An Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2.14-4.18, in Grace Theological Journal 2 (1981) 171-189. K L E E M A N N , J., Responsabilità e fragilità detta Paroh: "Ho creduto perciò ho par lato" (2 Cor 4, 13), in StEc 20 (2002) 309-321. KRAFTCHICK, S.J., Death in Us, Life in You, The Apostolic Medium, in E . H . LOVERING, Jr. (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1991 Seminar Papers, vol. 30, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1991, pp. 618-637. K R A F T C H I C K , S.J., Death in Us, Life in You: The Apostolic Medium, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2 : 1 &2 Corinthians, Minneapo lis M N : Fortress, 1993, pp. 156-181.
58
PERICOPE LIST
KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D.A. 'Always Carrying the Dying of Jesus in the Body' (2 Cor 4,10). Apostolic Suffering as Participation in the Dying and the Life of Jesus, and as an Epiphany of God's Power, in T. MERRIGAN & F. GLO RIEUX (eds.), 'Godhead Here in Hiding': Incarnation and the History of Human Suffering [forthcoming]. KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde ah Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk tion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002 [235-267]. LAMBERIGTS, S., Ik hebgeloofd, daarom heb ikgesproken, in VLAAMSE BlJBEL-
STICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 22-24 [2 Cor 4:13-5:1]. LAMBRECHT, J., The nekrösis of Jesus. Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,715, in A. VÀNHOYE (ed.), L'apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministère (BETL, 73), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1986, pp. 120-143. LAMBRECHT, J., Het lijden bij Paulus, in ID. (ed.), Hoehng nog en waarom toch? God, mens en lijden (Nikè-Reeks, 18), Leuven — Amersfoort: Acco, 1988, pp. 51-74. LAMBRECHT, J., The Eschatological Outlook in 2 Cor. 4.7-15, in T. SCHMIDT & M. SILVA (eds.), To Tell the Mystery: Essays on New Testament Eschatology. FS R H . Gundry, Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1994, pp. 122139. LAMBRECHT, J., The nekrösis of Jesus: Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,7-15, in R. BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 309-332 (332333: Additional Note). LAMBRECHT, ]., The Eschatological Outkok in 2 Corinthians 4.7-15, in R. Bie ringer & J. Lambrecht, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1994, pp. 335-349. LAMBRECHT, } . , BriefAnthropohgical Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10, in V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One Reads: New Testament Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven - Paris - Dudley MA: Peeters, 2003, pp. 218-225. LAMBRECHT, J., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Bos ton MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 259-266. MCKINNISH BRIDGES, L., 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in RExp 86 (1989) 391-396. MARION, D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illus tration du véritable apôtre de Jésus. III. II Cor 4, 5-5, 10: Paul confie son
2 COR 4:7-15
59
experience personnelle d'apdtre de Jésus-Christ, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 225-231. MATERA, F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith: Distinguishing Between Appearance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R. BIERINGER, V. KOPERSKI & B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 2002, pp. 387-405. MOULE, C.F.D., St Paul and Dualism: The Pauline Conception of Resurrec tion, in NTS 12 (1965-1966) 106-123 [2 Cor 4-5: 116-123]. MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Faith and Resurrection in 2 Cor 4:13-14, in RB 95 (1988) 543-550. NOACK, B., A Note on II Cor. iv.15, in StTh 17 (1963) 129-132. OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Römer 8 als Beispiel paulinischer Soteriologie (FRLANT, 112), Göttingen, 1975 [2 Cor 4:7-18: 290-300]. PATE, C M . , Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theological Substructure of 2 Corinthians 4:7-5:21, Lanham M D - New York, 1991. PATE, C M . , Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theological Substructure of 2 Corin thians 4:7-5:21, Lanham M D - New York, 1991. PENNA, R., Sofferenze apostoliche, antropología ed escatologia in 2 Cor 4,75,10, in C.C. MARCHESELLI (ed.), Parola e Spirito. FS S. Cipriani, vol. I, Brescia, 1982, pp. 401-431. PlCKETT, R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus (JSNT SS, 143), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997 [2 Cor 4:7-5:19: 126-159]. PITTA, A., Forza e debolezza del proprio ministerio (2Cor 4, T12), in A. ASCIONE & M. GIOIA (eds.), Sicut flumen pax tua. FS Cardinal M. Giordano, Napoli: M. D'Auria Editore, 1997, pp. 103-119. PLEVNIK, J., The Destination of the Apostle and of the Faithful: Second Corin thians 4:13b-l4 and First Thessalonians 4:14, in CBQ 62 (2000) 83-95. PROUDFOOT, C M . , Imitation or Realistic Participation? A Study of Paul's Concept of "Suffering With Christ", in Interpr 17 (1963) 140-160 [2 Cor 4:10-12]. ROETZEL, C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in Paul's Theology, in Interpr AG (1992) 5-18. ROMANIUK, K., Resurrection existentielle ou eschatologique en 2 Co 4,13-14?, in BZ 34 (1990) 248-252. SAVAGE, T.B., Power Through Weakness: Paul's Understanding of the Christian Ministry in 2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 86), Cambridge: Cambridge Uni versity Press, 1996.
60
PERICOPE LIST
SAVUNDRANAYAGAM, M.A., Weakness and Power of the Apostle in 2Cor 4:712 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificia Universitas Urbaniana, Rome, 1996). SCHIEFER FERRARI, M., Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatalogen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991 [2 Cor 4:89: 201-217]. SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956, 1969 [74-78]. SCHMITHALS, W., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971 [160-163]. SCHRÖTER, J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ab unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heilsvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 4:7-12: 169-192; 4:135:10: 208-249]. SCHRÖTER, J., Der Apostolat des Paulus als Zugang zu seiner Theologie. Eine Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,7-12, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Cor respondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 679-692. SCHÜTZ, C , "Der Geist des Glaubens" (2 Kor 4,13). Überlegungen zur pneumatologischen Dimension von Ghube und Ghubensbegründung, in H. BüRKLE & G. BECKER (eds.), Communicatio fidei. FS E. Biser, Regensburg, 1983, pp. 209-219. SCHWEIZER, E., Die "Mystik" des Sterbens und Auferstehens mit Christus bei Paulus, in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257 [2 Cor 4:10-12.14]. 3
SERRA ZANETTI, P., Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in Augustinianum
35 (1995)
111-117. SERRA ZANETTI, R, Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in ID., Imitatori di Gesù Cristo. Scritti classici e cristiani, ed. A. CACCIARI ET AL., Bologna: EDB, 2005, pp. 517-522. SPICQ, C , L'image sportive de II Cor 4,7-9, in ETL 13 (1937) 202-209. STANLEY, D.M., Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 13), Rome, 1961 [2 Cor 4:10-14: 134-138]. STEGMAN, T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005 [2 Cor 4:7-14: 249-258; 4:13: 146-168]. STEGMAN, T , 'Eniaxevaa, òiò ÈXàXrjOa (2 Corinthians 4:13): Paul's Christological Reading of Psalm 115:1a LXX, in CBA 69 (2007) 725-745. TANNEHILL, R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theo logy (BZNW, 32), Gießen - Berlin, 1967 [2 Cor 4:7-14: 84-90].
2 COR 4:16-5:10
61
M., Die überströmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Würzburg: Echter, 1982 [212-225]. TRONIER, H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Philosophical Idealism and Apocalypticism, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 165-196 [2 Cor 4:1-18]. U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With ParticuUr Reference to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280. VÄNONI, G., "Geghubt habe ich, deshalb habe ich geredet" (Ps 116,10 und 2 Kor 4,13). Zur Verwendung von Bibelzitaten in der theologischen Argu mentation — Zugleich ein Versuch zusammenzudenken, was zusammen gehört, in A.T KHOURY & G. VANONI (eds.), "Geglaubt habe ich, deshalb habe ich geredet". FS A. Bsteh (Religionswissenschaftliche Studien, 47), Würzburg: Echter; Altenberge: Oros, 1998, pp. 511-535. WALTER, E., Lafoi qui penetre et transforme tout. 2 Co 4,13-5,1, in ASeign 41 (1971) 33-38. WILK, F., Die Bedeutung des Jesajabuches fur Paulus (FRLANT, 179), Göt tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1998 [2 Cor 4:11: 302-303, 394]. WlLLERT, N., The Catalogues of Hardships in the Pauline Correspondence: Background and Function, in P. BORGEN & S. GlVERSEN (eds.), The New Testament and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997, pp. 217-243 [2 Cor 4:8-9]. THEOBALD,
2 Cor 4:16-5:10 AHN, J.Y.-S., The Parousia in Paul's Letters to the Thessalonians, the Corin thians, and the Romans, in Rektion to Its Old Testament-Judaic Back ground (Ph.D. diss., Fuller Theological Seminary, Pasadena CA, 1989; dir. R.P Martin and L.C. Allen), Ann Arbor MI, University Microfilms, 1989 [283-287]. ALLEN, R.J., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:7-18, in Interpr 52 (1998) 286-289. AONO, T , Die Entwicklung des paulinischen Gerichtsgedankens bei den Apos tolischen Vätern (EHS.T, 137), Bern - Frankfurt — Las Vegas NV: Lang, 1979, pp. 28-31 [2 Cor 5:1-10: 28-31]. AUNE, D.E., Anthropological Duality in the Eschatology of 2 Cor 4:16-5:10, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 215-239. AUNE, D.E., The Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Cor. 5.10), in J.C. ANDERSON, P. SELLEW & C. SETZER (eds.), Pauline Conversations in Context. FS Calvin
62
PERICOPE LIST
J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 6886. AVRAM, W., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:1-18, in Interpr 55 (2001) 70-73. BAUMBACH, G., Die Zukunftserwartung nach dem Philipperbrief, in R. SCHNACKENBURG, J. ERNST & J. WANKE (eds.), Die Kirche des Anfangs. FS
H. Schürmann, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1978, pp. 435-457 [2 Cor 5:110: 439-444]. BAUMERT, N., Täglich sterben und auferstehen. Der Literalsinn von 2 Kor 4,12-5,10 (StANT, 34), München: Kösel, 1973. BAUMGARTEN, J., Paulus und die Apokalyptik. Die Auslegung apokalyptischer Uberlieferungen in den echten Paulusbriefen (WMANT, 44), Neukirchen/ Vluyn, 1975 [2 Cor 5:10: 85-89]. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theohgy of the Spirit in Second Corin thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304 [2 Cor 5:5]. BERRY, R., Death and Life in Christ: The Meaning of 2 Corinthians 5.1-10, in SJT14 (1961) 60-76. BÖRSE, U., Zur Todes- und Jenseitserwartung Pauli nach 2 Kor 5,1-10, in Bibel und Leben 13 (1972) 129-138. BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels ah theofogisches Programm. Der zweite Korintherbriefah Beispielfür die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theo logie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 4:75:5: 45-72, 73-96]. BOUTTIER, M., La souffrance de l'apötre. 2 Co 4,7-18, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 29-49 (Discussion: 50-74). BRUN, L., Zur Auslegung von 2 Kor. 5:1-10, in ZA/W28 (1929) 207-229. BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in SyBU 9 (1947) 3-31 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 3-12]. BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, Darmstadt, 1963, pp. 3-31 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 298-306]. BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E . DlNKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufsätze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments, Tübingen, 1967, pp. 298-322 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 298-306]. CASSIDY, R.J., Paul's Attitude to Death in II Corinthians 5:1-10, in EvQ 43 (1971) 210-217. COBB, W H . , AiávioQ, II. Cor. iv.17 andv.l, in JBL 3 (1883) 61. CRAIG, W.L., Paul's Dilemma in 2 Corinthians 5.1-10: A 'Catch-22', in NTS 34 (1988) 145-147. CRANFORD, L., A New Look at 2 Cor 5:1-10, in SWJT19 (1976) 95-100. 2
2 COR 4:16-5:10
63
DANKER, EW., Consolation in 2 Cor 5:1-10, in CTM 39 (1968) 552-556. DAUTZENBERG, G., "Glaube"oder "Hoffnung" in 2 Kor 4,13-5,10, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 75-104 (Discussion: 105-131). DEMKE, C., Zur Auslegung von 2. Korinther 5,1-10, in EvTh 29 (1969) 589602. DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apohgie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 4:7-5:10: 306-322]. DENKLER, E., Exaudí. 2. Kor. 4,7-18, in GPM 14 (1959-1960) 176-182. DlNKLER, E., Vorletzter Sonntag des Kirchenjahres. 2. Korinther 5,1-10, in GPM 24 (1969-1970) (=PTh 59, 1970) 438-444. DlNKLER, E., Vorletzter Sonntag des Kirchenjahres. 2. Korinther 5,1-10, in O . MERK & M. WOLTER (eck), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufsätze von Erich Dinkier (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 252-260. D U N N , J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids Ml - Cam bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 489490]. DU RAND, J.A., Paulus se vernuftige vervlegting van antroplogie en eskatologie in 2 Korintiers 4:7-5:10, in SkrifKerk 20 (1999) 340-353. ECKERT, J., "Wenn auch unser äußerer Mensch vernichtet wird, unser innerer aber wird erneuert Tag um Tag" (2 Kor 4,16), in R. BRANDSCHEIDT & T. MENDE (eds.), SchöpfungspUn und Heilsgeschichte. FS E. Haag, Trier: Paulinus, 2002, pp. 61-85. E.E., / / Corinthians V.l-10 in Pauline Eschatology, in NTS 6 (19591960) 211-224. ERLEMANN, K., Der Geist als appaßwv (2 Kor 5,5) im Kontext derpaulinischen Eschatologie, in ZNW 83 (1992) 202-223. FABRIS, R., Noi annunziamo che Cristo Gesü e Signore, in StEc 20 (2002) 239-249 [2 Cor 4:16-18: 247-248]. FAUX, J.-M., Le chre'tien face ä h mort etäk resurrection. Exegese de 2 Co 5,110 (Excerptum ex dissertatione ad Lauream in Facúltate Theologica Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae), Louvain, 1964. FEUILLET, A., La demeure celeste et h destinée des chrétiens. Exegese de 2 Co 5,110 et contribution ä l'étude des fondements de Veschatologiepaulinienne, in RSR 44 (1956) 161-192, 360-402. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 4:13-6:2: 180-184]. ELLIS,
64
PERICOPE LIST
FUCHS, E., Ghube sans phrase. Zur Auslegung von 2. Kor. 5,1-5, in L. ABRAMOWSKI & J.F.G. GOETERS (eds.), Studien zur Geschichte und Theologie der Reformation. FS E. Bizer, Neukirchen, 1969, pp. 21-31. GILLMAN, J., Transformation Into the Future Life: A Study of 1 Cor 15:5053, Its Context and Rehted Passages (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1980; dir. J. Lambrecht) [905-1042]. GILLMAN, J., Going Home to the Lord (2 Cor 4:16-5:10), in BibToday 20 (1982) 275-281. GILLMAN, ].,A Thematic Comparison: 1 Cor 15:50-57and2 Cor 5:1-5, in JBL 107 (1988) 439-454. GlASSON, T.F., 2 Corinthians v. 1-10 versus Pktonism, in S/T43 (1990) 145155. GRELOT, P., De h maison terrestre à h maison céleste (2 Corinthiens 4,16-5,10), in J . - C . PETIT, A. CHARRON & A. MYRE (eds.), "Où
demeures-tu?"
(Jn 1,38). La maison depuis le monde biblique. FS G. Couturie, Montréal: Fides, 1994, pp. 343-364. H ANHART, K., Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text of 2 Cor 5:3, in Neotestamentica 31 (1997) 77-86. HANHART, K., Paul's Hope in the Face of Death, in JBL 88 (1997) 445-457. HARRIS, M.J., The Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 5:1-10 and Its Phce in Pauline Eschatology (Ph.D. diss., Manchester University, 1970). HARRIS, M.J., 2 Corinthians 5:1-10: A Watershed in Paul's Theology?, in TynB 22 (1971) 32-57. HARRIS, M.J., Paul's View of Death in 2 Corinthians 5:1-10, in R.N. LONGENECKER & M.C. TENNEY (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study, Grand Rapids MI: Zondervan, 1974, pp. 317-328. HARRIS, M.J., 2 Corinthians 5.9-10, in ID., Raised Immortal. Resurrection and Immortality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids MI, 1983, pp. 155157. HARRIS, M.J., 2 Corinthians 5.1-4, in ID., Raised Immortal. Resurrection and Immortality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids MI, 1983, pp. 219-226. HECKEL, T.K., Der innere Mensch. Die paulinische Verarbeitung eines phä nischen Motivs (WUNT, 11/53), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1993. HELEWA, G., Un ministero paolino: consohre gli ajflitti, in Teresianum 44 (1993) 3-51 [2 Cor 4:16-18]. HETTLINGER, R., 2 Corinthians 5,1-10, in SJT10 (1957) 174-194. HOFFMANN, P., Die Toten in Christus. Eine religionsgeschichtliche und exege tische Untersuchung zur paulinischen Eschatohgie (NTA NF, 2), Münster, 1966 [253-285].
2 COR 4:16-5:10
65
H O R N , EW., Das Angeld des Geistes. Studien zur paulinischen Pneumatologie (FRLANT, 154), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992 [2 Cor 5:5]. KELLY, D.E, La vie derrière le message. 2 Corinthiens 4:7-18, in RevRéf 49 (1998) 1-10. KERR, A.J., APPABQN, in JTS 39 (1988) 92-97 [2 Cor 5:5]. KlSTEMAKER, S.J., Temos uma habitaçao cekstial: 2 Corintios 5:1, in Vox Scripturaeb (1995) 147-152. KITZBERGER, I.R., Bau der Gemeinde. Das paulinische Wortfeld otxoSojiyj/ (è^owoSofxeïv (FzB, 53), Würzburg, 1986 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 117-123]. KÜHL, E., Über 2. Korinther 5,1-10. Ein Beitrag zur Frage nach dem Helle nismus bei Paulus, Königsberg, 1904. KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde ak Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk tion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002 [267-304]. LAMBERIGTS, S., Ik heb geloofd, daarom heb ikgesproken, in VLAAMSE BIJBEL-
STICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is U w woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 22-24 [2 Cor 4:13-5:1]. LAMBERIGTS, S., Thuis in het lichaam zijn we ver van de Heer, in VLAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is U w woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 25-26 [2 Cor 5:6-10]. LAMBRECHT, J., La vie engloutit en ce qui est mortel. Commentaire de 2 Co 5,4c, in M. BENZERATH, A. SCHMID & J. GUILLET (eds.), La Pâque du
Christ. Mystère de salut. FS F.-X. Durrwell (LeDiv, 112), Paris: Cerf, 1982, pp. 237-248. LAMBRECHT, J., La vie enghutit ce qui est mortel. Commentaire de 2 Corin thiens 5,4c, in R. BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 351360 (361: Additional Note). LAMBRECHT, J., VerUngen naar de dood? Tijdens en na de lezing van 2 Korintiërs 4,16-5,10, in Collationes 29 (1999) 313-326. LAMBRECHT, J., Verhngen naar de dood? (2 Korintiërs 4,16-5,10), in ID., De kracht van het geloof. Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament, Leuven Leusden: Acco - Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 197-212. LAMBRECHT, J., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10, in V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One Reads: New Testament Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven - Paris - Dudley MA: Peeters, 2003, pp. 218-225. LAMBRECHT, J., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies
66
PERICOPE LIST
on a Community
in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden -
Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 5 9 - 2 6 6 .
LANG, F.G., 2. Korinther 5,1-10 in der neueren Forschung (BGBE, 1 6 ) , Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr, 1 9 7 3 . LARSEN, I., Variant Readings in 2 Corinthians, in BiTr 5 1 ( 2 0 0 0 ) 3 4 2 - 3 4 8 [ 2 Cor 5 : 3 ] . LlLLlE, W., An Approach to 2 Corinthians 5.1-10, in SJTòO ( 1 9 7 7 ) 5 9 - 7 0 . LINCOLN, A.T., Paradise Now and Not Yet: Studies in the Role of the Heavenly Dimension in Paul's Thought With Special Reference to His Eschatology, Cambridge, 1 9 8 1 [ 5 9 - 7 1 ] .
A., Paulus und die korinthische Eschatologie. Zur These von einer 'Entwicklung' im paulinischen Denken, in NTS 3 7 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 3 7 3 - 3 9 9 . LINDGARD, F., Paul's Line of Thought in 2 Corinthians 4:16-5:10 (WUNT, 1 1 / 1 8 9 ) , Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 5 . MACKY, P.W., St. Paul's Collage of Metaphors in II Corinthians 5:1-10: Orna mental or Exploratory?, in PEGL&MWBS 1 1 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 1 6 2 - 1 7 3 . MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustration du véritable apôtre de Jésus. III. II Cor 4, 5-5, 10: Paul confie son expérience personnelle d'apôtre de Jésus-Christ, in EspVie 1 0 9 , 2 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 2 2 5 - 2 3 1 . MARTIN, R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Fellowship of the Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W . H . GLOER (ed.), Eschatology and the New Testament. FS G.R. Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1 9 8 8 , LlNDEMANN,
pp. 1 1 3 - 1 2 8 [ 2 Cor 5 : 5 : 1 1 9 - 1 2 2 ] .
MATAND BULEMBAT, J.-B., Noyau et enjeux de l'eschatologiepaulinienne. De l'apocalyptique juive et de l'eschatologie hellénistique dans quelques argu mentations de l'apôtre Paul. Etude rhétorico-exégétique de 1 Co 15,35-58; 2 Co 5,1-10 et Rm 8,18-30 (BZNW, 8 4 ) , Berlin et al.: de Gruyter, 1 9 9 7 . MATERA, F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith: Distinguishing Between Appearance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R. BIERINGER, V. KOPERSKI & B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 1 6 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 8 7 - 4 0 5 . MATTERN, L., Das Verständnis des Gerichtes bei Paulus (AThANT, 4 7 ) , Zürich - Stuttgart, 1 9 6 6 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 0 : 1 5 1 - 1 5 8 ] .
METTS, R., Death, Discipleship, and Discourse Strategies, 2 Cor 5:1-10Again, in CTR4
Once
(1989) 57-76.
MINEAR, P.S., Some Pauline Thoughts on Dying: A Study of 2 Corinthians, in D.Y. HADIDIAN (ed.), From Faith to Faith. FS D.G. Miller (PTMS, 2 3 ) , Pittsburgh PA, 1 9 7 9 , pp. 9 1 - 1 0 6 .
MITTON, C.L., Paul's Certainties: V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life Beyond Death - 2 Corinthians v.1-5, in ExpT 6 9 ( 1 9 5 7 - 1 9 5 8 ) 2 6 0 - 2 6 3 .
2 COR 4:16-5:10
M O U L E , C.F.D., tion, in NTS
St Paul and Dualism: The Pauline Conception of Resurrec 1 2 ( 1 9 6 5 - 1 9 6 6 ) 1 0 6 - 1 2 3 [ 2 Cor 4 - 5 :
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
116-123].
J., "Being at Home in the Body We Are in Exile From
the Lord" (2 Cor 5:6b), NIELSEN,
67
in RB 9 3 ( 1 9 8 6 )
214-221.
H.K., Ogdetselv om vi ved. Om oversattehen of2 Kor 5,6, in Dansk
Teologisk Tidsskrift49
(1986)
62-69.
J., Does 2 Cor. 5.1-10 Teach the Reception of the Resurrection Body at the Moment of Death?, in JSNT 2 8 ( 1 9 8 6 ) 8 1 - 1 0 1 . OSEI-BONSU, J., The Intermediate State in the New Testament, in SJT 44 OSEI-BONSU,
( 1 9 9 1 ) 1 6 9 - 1 9 4 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 - 1 0 : O S T E N - S Ä C K E N , P. V O N D E R ,
177-187].
Römer 8 ah Beispiel paulinischer
Soteriologie
(FRLANT, 1 1 2 ) , Göttingen, 1 9 7 5 [ 2 Cor 4 : 7 - 1 8 : 2 9 0 - 3 0 0 ;
5:1-10:
104-124].
Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theological Substructure of 2 Corinthians 4:7-5:21, Lanham M D - New York, 1 9 9 1 . P E N N A , R., Sojferenze apostoliche, antropobgia ed escatobgia in 2 Cor 4,75,10, in C . C . MARCHESELLI (ed.), Paroht e Spirito. FS S. Cipriani, vol. I ,
PATE, C M . ,
Brescia, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 4 0 1 - 4 3 1 . PERRIMAN,
A.C., Paul and the Parousia: 1 Corinthians
2 Corinthians 5.1-5, in NTS
3 5 (1989-1990)
15.50-57
and
512-521.
PlCKETT, R , The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus (JSNT SS, 1 4 3 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 7 [ 2 Cor 4 : 7 - 5 : 1 9 : 126-159].
"Wir alle müssen erscheinen vor dem Richterstuhl Christi" (2 Kor 5,10). Bilder des Jüngsten Gerichts bei Paulus, in ErbAuf '75 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 4 5 6 - 4 6 8 . ROETZEL, C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in Paul's Theohgy, in Interpr4G ( 1 9 9 2 ) 5 - 1 8 . RÜGER, H.P., Hieronymus, die Rabbinen und Paulus. Zur Vorgeschichte des BegriJJipaars "innerer und äußerer Mensch", i n Z A / W 6 8 ( 1 9 7 7 ) 1 3 2 - 1 3 7 . S C H M I T H A L S , W . , Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 6 6 ) , Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 5 6 , REISER, M . ,
3
1 9 6 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 - 1 0 :
223-237].
Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon,
SCHMITHALS, W . ,
1 9 7 1 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 - 1 0 : 2 5 9 - 2 7 5 ] . SCHNELLE, U . ,
Wandlungen im paulinischen Denken (SBS,
137),
Stuttgart,
1 9 8 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 - 1 0 : 4 2 - 4 5 ] .
J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 1 0 ) , Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1 9 9 3 [ 2 Cor 4 : 1 3 - 5 : 1 0 : 2 0 8 - 2 4 9 ] .
SCHRÖTER,
68
PERICOPE LIST
A.F., Paul and the Beginning of Jewish Mysticism, in J.J. C O L L I N S & M. F I S H B A N E (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany NY: SUNY, 1995, pp. 95-122. SEVENSTER, J.N., Some Remarks on the TYMNOS in II Cor V. 3, in I D . & W.C. VAN U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 202-214. SEVENSTER, J.N., Einige Bemerkungen über den 'Zwischenzustand' bei Paulus, in NTS 1 (1955) 291-296. S W E E T , J.P.M., A House Not Made With Hands, in W. Hc-RBURY (ed.), Templum amicitiae. Essays on the Second Temple. FS E. Bammel (JSNT SS, 48), Sheffield: Sheffield University Press, 1991, pp. 368-390. T H E O B A L D , M., Die überströmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Würzburg: Echter, 1982 [2 Cor 4:16-18: 225239]. T H R A L L , M.E., Greek Particles in the New Testament. Linguistic and Exegetical Studies ( N T Tools and Studies, 3), Leiden, 1962 [2 Cor 5:1-10: 82-95]. T H R A L L , M.E., "Putting On" or "Stripping Off" in 2 Corinthians 5:3, in E.J. EPP & G.D. FEE (eds.), New Testament Textual Criticism. Its Signi ficance for Exegesis. FS B.M. Metzger, Oxford, 1981, pp. 221-237. T H R A L L , M.E., Paul's Understanding of Personal Continuity Between the Pre sent Life and the Life of the Resurrection, in R. BIERINGER, V. KOPERSKI & B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 2002, pp. 283300. SEGAL,
R.A., Bedachte Rede. Bedeutung und Handlung in adressierter Rede, gezeigt am Beispiel von 2. Korinther 5 (Ph.D. diss., Johannes Calvijnstichting te Kampen, 1990), Ijsselmuiden, 1990. T R O N I E R , H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Philosophical Idealism and Apocalypticism, in T. E N G B E R G - P E D E R S E N (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 165-196. V A N D E R S T I C H E L E , C , Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit auf Kosten des Unterschieds, in L. S C H O T T R O F F & M.-T W A C K E R (eds.), Kompendium Feministische BibeUuslegung, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Ver lagshaus, 1998, pp. 593-602 [596-599]. TOLKSDORF,
VOGEL,
M., Warum "nicht nackt"? SoziaUnthropologische Erwägungen zu
2 Kor
5,3,
in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R.
HEILIGENTHAL
(eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tübingen Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 447-463.
2 COR 5:11-13
69
M., Commentatio mortis. 2. Kor 5,1-10 auf dem Hintergrund antiker ars moriendi (FRLANT, 214), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006. W A G N E R , C., Le tabernacle et L vie "en Christ". Exigese de 2 Corinthiens 5:1 a 10, in RHPR 41 (1961) 379-393. W A G N E R , C., The TabernacU and Life "In Christ": Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5.1-10, in IrBS3 (1981) 145-165. WALTER, E., La foi qui penetre et transforme tout. 2 Co 4,13-5,1, in ASeign 41 (1971) 33-38. WALTER, N., Hellenistische Eschatologie bei Paulus? Zu 2 Kor 5, 1-10, in ThQ 176 (1996) 53-64. W E N H A M , D . , Being "Found" on the Last Day: New Light on 2 Peter 3.10 and 2 Corinthians 5.3, in NTS 33 (1987) 477-479. WIEFEL, W , Die Hauptrichtung des Wandeh im eschatologischen Denken des Paulus, in ThZ 30 (1974) 65-81 [2 Cor 5:1-10: 74-81]. W I L S O N , J.H., The Corinthians Who Say There Is No Resurrection of the Dead, i n Z A W 5 9 (1968) 90-107. W O N N E B E R G E R , R., Der Beitrag der generativen Syntax zur Exegese. Ein Bei spiel (2. Kor 5,2f) und neun Thesen, in Bijdragen 36 (1975) 312-317. W O N N E B E R G E R , R , Syntax und Exegese. Eine generative Theorie der griechischen Syntax und ihr Beitrag zur Auslegung des Neuen Testamentes dargestellt an 2. Korinther 5,2f und Römer 3,21-26 {mT, 13), Frankfurt et al., 1979, pp. 180-201. VOGEL,
P., Time ofReceipt of the Resurrection Body - A Pauline Incon sistency?, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Lei den - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 241-258. YlNGER, K.L., Paul, Judaism, and Judgement According to Deeds (SNTS MS, 105), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999 [2 Cor 5:10]. Z E D D A , S., Plain au Seigneur (2 Co 5,6-10), in ASeign 42 (1970) 45-49. Z O R N , R.O., II Corinthians 5:1-10: IndividualEschatology or Corporate Soli darity, Which?, in The Reformed Theological Review 48 (1989) 93-104. WOODBRIDGE,
2 Cor 5:11-13 Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Fxegeting and Transhting 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:2, in NotesTrans 15 (2001) 48-64. B R E Y T E N B A C H , C , Versöhnung. Eine Studie zur paulinischen Soteriologie (WMANT, 60), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1989 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 107-142]. B U L T M A N N , R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in SyBU 9 (1947) 3-31[2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 12-20].
ABERNATHY, D . ,
70
PERICOPE LIST
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, Darmstadt, 1963, pp. 3-31 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 12-20]. BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E. DlNKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufiätze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments, Tübingen, 1967, pp. 298-322 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 306-312]. BYARS, R.P., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:12-17, in Interpr 52 (1998) 290-293. D E OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apo logie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6; 5,116,10 (NTA NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 259306; 5:11: 322-328; 5:12-6:10: 328-331; 5:12-13: 341-346]. ECKSTEIN, H . - J . , Der Begriff Syneidesis bei Paulus. Eine neutestamentlichexegetische Untersuchung zum "Gewissensbegriff" (WUNT, 11/10), Tübin gen, 1983 [2 Cor 5:11]. EVANS, D.L., The Atonement Motif of II Cor. 5:11-21: A HistoricalandExegetical Study (Ph.D. diss., Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary, Fort Worth TX, 1984). FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 4:13-6:2: 180-184]. GüTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Göttingen, 1966 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 282-322]. HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the Con 2
tours of Paul's Thought, i n j . ÄDNA, S.J. HAFEMANN & O . HOFIUS (eds.),
Evangelium. Schriftauslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189 [2 Cor 5:12-21]. HEININGER, B., Paulus ah Visionär. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996 [2 Cor 5:13: 262-266]. HENGEL, M., Der Kreuzestod Jesu Christi ah Gottes souveräne Erlösungstat. Exe gese über 2. Korinther 5,11-21, in Theobgie und Kirche. Reichenau-Gespräch der Evangelischen Landessynode Württemberg, Stuttgart, 1967, pp. 60-89. HUBBARD, M., Was Paul out of His Mind? Re-reading 2 Corinthians 5.13, in JSNT70 (1998) 39-64. KIM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation", in NovT39 (1997) 360-384. KIM, S., God Reconciled His Enemy to Himself: The Origin of Paul's Concept of Reconciliation, in R.N. LONGENECKER (ed.), The Road From Damascus:
2 COR 5:11-13
71
The Impact of Paul's Conversion on His Life, Thought, and Ministry (McMaster New Testament Studies), Grand Rapids MI — Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 102-124 [2 Cor 5:11-21]. KlM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation", in ID. (ed.), Paul and the New Perspective: Second Thoughts on the Ori gin of Paul's Gospel (WUNT, 140), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002, pp. 214-238. J., "Reconcileyourselves... ":A Reading of 2 Cor 5,11-21, in L . D E (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 161-191 (Discussion: 192-209).
LAMBRECHT,
LORENZI
J., "Reconcile Yourselves...": A Reading of 2 Corinthians 5,1121, in R. BIERINGER & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1994, pp. 363-411 (412: Additional Note).
LAMBRECHT,
D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustra tion du véritable apôtre de Jésus. TV. II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministère de h réconciliation, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245.
MARION,
G.T., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:13, in Interpr 54 (2000) 186-188. PATE, C M . , Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theobgical Substructure of 2 Corinthians 4:7-5:21, Lanham M D - New York, 1991. PlCKETT, R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus (JSNT SS, 143), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997 [2 Cor 4:7-5:19: 126-159].
MILLER,
C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in Paul's Theology, in Interpr 46 (1992) 5-18. S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., "Gloriarse"segtin San Pablo, Sentidoy teologia de xoa>x
briefen (FRLANT, 66), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956, 3
1969 [2 Cor 5:11-15: 153-158]. SCHMITHALS, W., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans. byJ.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971 [2 Cor 5:11-15: 192]. J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 5:11-21: 250-320].
SCHRÖTER,
72
PERICOPE LIST
THRALL, M.E., The Pauline Use ofLwilbtpic,,
in NTS 1 4 ( 1 9 6 7 - 1 9 6 8 ) 1 1 8 -
1 2 5 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 1 ] .
THUSING, W., Per Christum in Deum. Studien zum Verhältnis von Christozentrik und Theozentrik in den paulinischen Hauptbriefen (NTA NF, 1 ) , 2
Münster: Aschendorff, 1 9 6 5 , 1 9 6 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 1 - 2 1 : 1 0 1 - 1 0 8 ] .
TOLBERT, M., Theology and Ministry: 2 Corinthians 5:11-21, in Faith and Mission 1 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 6 3 - 7 0 .
TURNER, D.L., Paul and the Ministry of Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:11-6:2, in CTR4
(1989) 77-95.
YODER, J.H., The Apostle's Apohgy Revisited (2 Cor 5:11-15, 17), in W. KLAS SEN (ed.), The New Way of Jesus. FS H . Charles, Newton KS: Faith and Life, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 1 1 5 - 1 3 4 .
ZEILINGER, F., Vernünftig, weil verrückt (2 Kor 5, 11-13), in M. LlEBMANN, E . RENHART & K.M. WOSCHITZ (eds.), Metamorphosen des Eingedenkens. Gedenkschrift der Kathohsch-Theohghchen Fakultät der Karl-FranzensUniversität Graz 1945-1955, Graz: Styria, 1 9 9 5 , pp. 1 2 5 - 1 3 9 .
2 Cor 5:14-21 ABERNATHY, D . , Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Exegeting and TransUting 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:2, in NotesTrans 1 5 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 4 8 - 6 4 . ALLMEN, D . VON, Riconciliation du monde et christologie cosmique; de II Cor 5:14-21 a Col 1:15-23, in RHPR 4 8 ( 1 9 6 8 ) 3 2 - 4 5 . AYMER, A.J.D., Paul's Understanding ofxcti\)(p) xxiaic,: Continuity and Dis continuity in Pauline Eschatology (Ph.D. diss., Madison NJ, 1 9 8 3 ) . BAUER, K.-A., Karfreitag. 2 Korinther 5,14-21, in GPM 3 0 ( 1 9 7 5 - 1 9 7 6 ) (= PTh65,
1976) 182-191.
BAUMGARTEN, J., Paulus und die Apokalyptik. Die Auslegung apokalyptischer Überlieferungen in den echten Paulusbriefen (WMANT, 4 4 ) , Neukirchen/ Vluyn, 1 9 7 5 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 7 : 1 6 3 - 1 7 0 ] .
BEALE, G.K., The Old Testament Background of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5-7 and Its Bearing on the Literary Problem of 2 Corinthians 6.14-7,1, in NTS
3 5 (1989) 550-581.
BELL, R . H . , Sacrifice and Christology in Paul, in JTS 5 3 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 1 - 2 7 . BELLEVILLE, L.L., Gospel and Kerygma in 2 Corinthians, in L.A. JERVIS & P. RICHARDSON (eds.), Gospel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Gahtians and Romans. FS R . N . Longenecker (JSNT SS, 1 0 8 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 3 4 - 1 6 4 .
BETZ, O., Fleischliche und "geistliche" Christuserkenntnis nach 2. Korinther 5,16, in Theologische Beiträge 1 4 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 1 6 7 - 1 7 9 .
2 COR 5:14-21
73
BIEDER, W., Der einladende Charakter der paulinischen Versöhnungshotschaft (2 Cor 5,14-21), in Zeitschrift ftir Mission 1 (1975) 134-141. BlERINGER, R., "Lasst euch mit Gott versöhnen". Eine exegetische Untersuchung zu 2 Kor 5,14-21 in seinem Kontext (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1986; dir. J. Lambrecht). BlERINGER, R., 2 Kor 5,19a und die Versöhnung der Welt, in ETL 63 (1987) 295-326. BlERINGER, R., Traditionsgeschichtlicher Ursprung und theobgische Bedeutung der ΎΥΙΈΡ-Aussagen im Neuen Testament, in F. VAN STEGBROECK ET AL. (eds.), The Four Gospeh 1992. FS. F. Neirynck (BETL, 100A), Leuven, 1992, pp. 219-248. BlERINGER, R., Paul's Understanding of Diakonia in 2 Corinthians 5,18, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 413-428. BlERINGER, R., 2 Kor 5,19a und die Versöhnung der Welt, in in I D . & J. LAM
BRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven Univer sity Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 429-459. BlERINGER, R., Sünde und Gerechtigkeit in 2 Korinther 5,21, in ID. & J. LAM
BRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven Univer sity Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 461-514. BINDER, H., Versöhnung ah die große Wende, in ThZ 29 (1973) 305-312 [2 Cor 5:18-21]. BLACK, M., The New Creation in 1 Enoch, in R.W.A. McKlNNEY (ed.), Cre ation, Christ and Culture. FS T.F. Torrance, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1976, pp. 13-21 [2 Cor 5:17]. BLANK, ]., Paulus und Jesus. Eine theobgische Grundlegung (StANT, 18), München: Kösel, 1968 [2 Cor 5:16: 304-326]. BOERS, H., 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:2: A Fragment of Pauline Christobgy, in CBQ 64 (2002) 527-547. BONNARD, P., "Création et nouvelle création sebn St. Paul", in Foi et Vie 58 (1959) 19-32 [2 Cor 5:17]. BOSHOFF, P.B., Die kerk van die Woord, in HTS 51 (1995) 581-594 [2 Cor 5:19]. BOUTTIER, M., En Christ. Etude d'exégèse et de théologiepauliniennes (EHPR, 54), Paris: Presse Universitaires de France, 1962 [2 Cor 5:19]. BOYER, C , ΚΑΙΝΗ ΚΤΙΣΙΣ (2 Cor 5,17; Gal 6,15), in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 487-490. BRANICK, V . R , The Sinful Flesh of the Son of God (Rom 8:3): A Key Image of Pauline Theobgy, in CBQ 47 (1985) 246-262 [2 Cor 5:21: 252-256].
74
PERICOPE LIST
BREYTENBACH, C , Versöhnung. Eine Studie zur paulinischen Soteriologie (WMANT, 60), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1989 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 107-142]. BREYTENBACH, C , The "for us" Phrases in Pauline Soteriology: Considering Their Background and Use, in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.), Salvation in the New Testament: Perspectives on Soteriology (NTSupp, 121), Leiden — Bos ton MA: Brill, 2005, pp. 163-185. BREYTENBACH, C , Salvation of the Reconciled (With a Note on the Back ground of Paul's Metaphor of Reconciliation), in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.), Salvation in the New Testament: Perspectives on Soteriology (NTSupp, 121), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2005, pp. 271-286 [2 Cor 5:18-21]. BUDIMAN, R., De realisering der verzoening in het menselijk bestaan. Een onderzoek naar Paulus'opvatting van degemeenschap van Christus'lijden ah een integrerend deel der verzoening, Delft: W D . Meinema, 1972. BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in SyBU 9 (1947) 3-31[2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 12-20]. BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, Darmstadt, 1963, pp. 3-31 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 12-20]. BULTMANN, R, ΔΙΚΑΙΟΣΥΝΗ ΘΕΟΥ, in JBL 83 (1964) 12-16 [2 Cor 5:21]. BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E. DENK LER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufsätze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments, Tübingen, 1967, pp. 298-322 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 306-312]. BUSSINI, F., "AU nom du Christ, Uhsez-vous réconcilier avec Dieu" (2 Co 5,20), in La Maison-Dieu 153 (1983) 63-85. BYARS, R.P., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:12-17, in Interpr 52 (1998) 290-293. CAMBIER, J., Connaissance charnelle et spirituelle du Christ dans 2 Cor 5:16, in A. DESCAMPS (ed.), Littérature et théologie pauliniennes (Recherches bibliques, 5), Leuven, I960, pp. 72-92. CATCHPOLE, D., Q'S Thesis and Paul's Antithesis: A Study of 2 Corinthians 5,16, in C. NIEMAND (ed.), Forschungen zum Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt. FS A. Fuchs (Linzer Philosophisch-Theologische Beiträge, 7), Frankfurt am Main: Lang, 2002, pp. 347-366. CHVALA SMITH, Α., The Politics of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5, in PEGL&MWBS9 (1991) 210-221. CIPRIANI, S., L'amour du Christ et.la vie en lui (2 Co 5,14-17), in ASeign 17 (1969) 35-41. CIPRIANI, S., Réconciliés avec Dieu par le Christ (2 Co 5,17-21), in ASeign 17 (1969) 58-63. CIPRIANI, S., L'amore di Cristo e U nostra vita in Lui (2 Cor. 5,14-17), in RivBibllt 18 (1970) 269-277. 2
2 COR 5:14-21
75
COUSAR, C.B., II Corinthians 5:17-21, in Interpr 35 (1981) 180-183. COUSAR, C.B., A Theology of the Cross: The Death of Jesus in the Pauline Let ters (Overtures to Biblical Theology, 24), Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1990 [2 Cor 5:14-6:2: 76-82]. DANKER, F.W., Introduction: The Hermeneutical Task, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 1-20. DANKER, F.W., The Theology of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 87-102. DANKER, F.W., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Inter preting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 105-128. D E LORENZI, L., Paul, "diakonos" du Christ et des chrétiens, in ID., (ed.), Paul de Tarse, apotre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1979, pp. 399454 [2 Cor 5:19: 421]. DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 5:12-6:10: 328-331; 5:14-17: 346-366; 5:18-19: 366-382; 5:20-6:2: 383-404]. DEVLEESCHOUWER, R., De bediening van de verzoening door Paulus, in VLAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 29-31 [2 Cor 5:17-21]. DlNKLER, E., Die Verkündigung ah eschatologisches Geschehen. Bibelarbeit über 2. Kor. 5,14-6,2, in Verhandlungen der 16. außerordentlichen rheinischen Landessynode, Tagung vom 7. bis 12. Januar 1968 in Bad Godesberg, s.l., s.d., pp. 229-241. DlNKLER, E., Die Verkündigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen. Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2, in G. BORNKAMM & K. RAHNER (eds.), Die Zeit Jesu. FS H. Schlier, Freiburg, 1970, pp. 169-189. DlNKLER, E., Die Verkündigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen. Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2, in O. MERK & M. WOLTER (eds.), Im Zei chen des Kreuzes. Auf ätze von E. Dinkier (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 177-197. DOXTADER, E., Reconciliation in a State of Emergency: The Middle Voice of 2 Corinthians, in JSR 14 (2001) 47-65 [2 Cor 5:20]. D U N N , J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cam bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 5:14: 210211; 5:16: 184; 5:18-20: 228-230; 5:21: 217, 221-222].
76
PERICOPE LIST
DUPONT, J., La réconciliation clans U théobgie de saint Paul, in EstBib 11 (1952) 255-302; revised (ALBO II, 32), Bruges - Paris - Louvain, 1953 [2 Cor 5:18-21]. ECKERT, J., "Die neue Schöpfung" und die Kirche in der Verkündigung des Apostels Paulus,
in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL & H. STEICHELE
(eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Düsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 46-68 [2 Cor 5:17]. ELLINGWORTH, P., "For Our Sake God Made Him Share Our Sin " (2 Cor 5:21, GNB), in BiTr 38 (1987) 237-241. ENGELBRECHT, B.J., Die struktuur van versoening volgens Rome. 5:10vv.; 2 Kor. 5:18vv.; Ef. 2:1 lvv en Kol. l:19vv., in HTS 28 (1972) 19-25. EVANS, D.L., The Atonement Motif of II Cor. 5:11-21 : A Historical and Exegetical Study (Ph.D. diss., Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary, Fort Worth TX, 1984). FEE, G.D., Pauline Christology: An Exegetical-Theological Study, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 2007 [2 Cor 5:14-21: 196-198; 2 Cor 5:21: 165167]. FEUILLET, A., Christologie paulinienne et tradition biblique, Paris, 1973 [2 Cor 5:21: 142-150]. FlNDEIS, H.-J., Versöhnung — Apostolat — Kirche. Eine exegetisch-theologische und rezeptionsgeschichtliche Studie zu den Versöhnungsaussagen des Neuen Testaments (2Kor, Rom, Kol, Eph) (FzB, 40), Würzburg, 1983 [2 Cor 5:1421: 109-252]. FISCHER, G. & K. BACKHAUS, Sühne und Versöhnung. Perspektiven des Alten und Neuen Testaments (Neue Echter Bibel: Themen, 7), Würzburg: Ech ter, 2000 [2 Cor 5:18-21: 103-105]. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Catalogues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 4:13-6:2: 180-184]. FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul and Paradigm Shifts: Reconciliation and Its Linkage Group, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Helle nism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 241262 [2 Cor 5:18-20]. FlTZMYER, J.A., Reconciliation in Pauline Theology, in J.W. FLANAGAN & A.W. ROBINSON (eds.), No Famine in the Land. FS J.L. McKenzie, Mis soula MT, 1975, pp. 155-177 [2 Cor 5:18-21]. FlTZMYER, J.A., Reconciliation in Pauline Theology, in ID., TO Advance the Gospel. New Testament Studies, New York: Crossroad, 1981, pp. 162-185 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
2 COR 5:14-21
77
D.F., Tragedy and Atonement, in K. S U R I N (ed.), Christ, Ethics and Tra gedy. FS D. MacKinnon, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989, pp. 117-130. FORSTER, F., "Reconcile": 2 Cor. 5:18-20, in CTM 21 (1950) 296-298. FRÄSER, J.W., Paul's Knowledge of Jesus: II Corinthians 5:16 Once More, in NTS 17 (1970-1971) 293-313. FÜRST, W., 2. Korinther 5,11-21. Auslegung und Meditation, in EvTh 28 (1968) 221-238. F Ü R S T , W., Karfreitag. 2. Korinther 5,14-21, in GPM 24 (1969-1970) (= PTh 59, 1970) 167-189 (pp. 173-189 are a repr. of I D . , 2. Korin ther 5,11-21). FüNG, R.Y.-K., Justification by Faith in 1 and 2 Corinthians, in D.A. HAGN E R & M.J. HARRIS (eds.), Pauline Studies. FS F.F. Bruce, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans; Exeter: Paternoster, 1980, pp. 246-261 [2 Cor 5:1821]. F U R N I S H , V.P., The Ministry of Reconciliation, in Currents in Theology and Mission 4 (1977) 204-218. GERBER, C , Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005 [2 Cor 5:18-20: 201-205]. G E T T Y , M.A., The Ministry of a Reconciled Community, in BibToday 37 (1999) 155-161 [2 Cor 5:16-20]. G H I R L A N D O , M., The Ministry of Reconciliation [2 Cor 5,17-21]: A Ministry of the New Covenant, of the Spirit and ofRighteousness [2 Cor 3,4-11] in the Service of Evangelisation, Malta, 2004 [2 Cor 5:17-21: 45-73]. G I E S E N , H.,Jesu Tod ah Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verständnis von 2 Kor 5,21, in Theologie der Gegenwart 26 (1983) 26-36. GIESEN, H.,Jesu Tod ah Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verständnis von 2 Kor 5,21, in ID., Glaube und Handeln, vol. II: Beiträge zur Exegese und Theobgie des Neuen Testaments (EHS.T, 215), Frankfurt — Bern — New York: Lang, 1983, pp. 99-111 (expanded version). GIGNILLIAT, M., A Servant Follower of the Servant: Paul's Eschatological Reading of Isaiah 40-66in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, in HBT26 (2004) 98-124. GIGNILLIAT, M.S., Paul and Isaiah's Servant: Paul's Theological Reading of Isaiah 40-66 in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, London - New York: T & T Clark, 2007. GLOER, W.H., An Exegetical and Theological Study of Paul's Understanding of New Creation and Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:14-21, Lewiston NY: Mel len Biblical, 1996. FORD,
78
PERICOPE LIST
GOMEZ, E., Dios nos reconcilia en Cristo (2 Cor 5,18-19). Hacia una soteriologia existencial, in Revista Agustiniana 42 (2001) 715-776. GOPPELT, L., Versöhnung durch Christus, in Lutherische Monatshefte 6 (1967) 263-269 [2 Cor 5:18-21]. GOPPELT, L., Versöhnung durch Christus, in ID., Christologie und Ethik. Auf sätze zum Neuen Testament, Göttingen, 1968, pp. 147-164 [2 Cor 5:1821]. GOULDER, M., "So All Died" (2 Cor 5.14), i n j . KERKOVSKY (ed.), ΕΠΙΤΟATTO. FS P. Pokorny, Praha: Mlyn, 1998, pp. 141-148. GüTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Göttingen, 1966 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 282-322]. HADIDIAN, D.Y., A Case in Study, 2 Cor 5:16, in ID., (ed.), From Faith to Faith. FS D.G. Miller, Pittsburgh PA, 1979, pp. 107-125. HÄRLE, W., 'Christus factus est peccatum metaphorice. "Zur Heilsbedeutung des Kreuzestodes Jesu Christi, in Neue Zeitschrift fiir Systematische Theolo gie und Religionsphilosophie 36 (1994) 302-315. HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the Contours of Paul's Thought, in J. ÄDNA, S.J. HAFEMANN & O . HOFIUS
(eds.), Evangelium. Schriftauslegung. Kirche. FS Ε Stuhlmacher, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189 [2 Cor 5:12-21]. HAHN, F., "Siehe, jetzt ist der Tag des Heik". Neuschöpfung und Versöhnung nach 2. Korinther 5,14-6,2, in EvTh 33 (1973) 244-253. H A H N , F., Gerechtigkeit Gottes und Rechtfertigung des Menschen nach dem Zeugnis des Neuen Testaments, in EvTh 59 (1999) 335-346 [2 Cor 5:21]. HALL, T., Let Religion Be Religious: From Text to Sermon on II Corinthians 5:14-17, in Interpr23 (1969) 158-189. H A N , C.-S., Raised for Our Justification: An Investigation on the Significance of the Resurrection of Christ Within the Theological Structure of Paul's Message (Ph.D. diss., Theologische Universiteit van de Gerefomeerde Kerken in Nederland te Kampen, 1995), Kampen: Uitgeverij Kok, 1995. HAUSSLEITER, J., Die Stelle 2. Kor. 5,21 in den Predigten Novatians, in NKZ 13 (1902) 270-275. HEDQUIST, P.M., The Pauline Understanding of Reconciliation in Romans 5 and II Corinthians 5: An Exegetical and Religio-Historical Study (Ph.D. diss., Richmond VA, 1979), Ann Arbor MI, University Microfilms, 1981. HENDRY, G.S.,Ή γαρ άγ*πη τουΧρίστου συνέχει (τμ)μας — 2 Corinthians ν.14, in ΕχρΤ 59 (1947-1948) 82.
2 COR 5:14-21
79
HENGEL, Μ., Der Kreuzestod Jesu Christi ab Gottes souveräne Erlösungstat. Exegese über 2. Korinther 5,11-21, in Theologie und Kirche. ReichenauGespräch der Evangelischen Landessynode Württemberg, Stuttgart, 1967, pp. 60-89. HENGEL, M., Präexistenz bei Paulus?, in H.-J. ECKSTEIN & H. LICHTEN
BERGER (eds.), Jesus Christus ab die Mitte der Schrift. Studien zur Her meneutik des Evangeliums (BZNW, 86), Berlin — New York: de Gruyter, 1997, pp. 479-518 [2 Cor 5:19]. HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , Wie klingt es, wenn Paulus von Neuer Schöpfung spricht? Stilanalytische Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 5,17 und Gal 6, 15, in P. MÜL LER, C. GERBER & T H . KNÖPPLER (eds.), "...was ihr auf dem Weg ver handelt habt. " Beiträge zur Exegese und Theologie des Neuen Testaments. FS F. Hahn, Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2001, pp. 143153. HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , Κτίσις andΚαιν(ρ) Κτίσις in Pauls Letters, in A. CHRISTOPHERSON ET AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS A.J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 102-122 [2 Cor 5:17: 117-119]. HOFIUS, O . , Erwägungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Versöh nungsgedankens, in ZThKll (1980) 186-199 [2 Cor 5:18-21]. HOFIUS, O . , "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Versöhnung" (2 Kor 5,19), in ZNWTX (1980) 3-20. HOFIUS, O . , Sühne und Versöhnung. Zum paulinischen Verständnis des Kreuzestodes Jesu, in W. MAAS (ed.), Versuche, das Leiden und Sterben Jesu zu verstehen. (Schriftenreihe der Katholischen Akademie der Erz diözese Freiburg), München - Zürich, 1983, pp. 25-46 [2 Cor 5:1821]. HOFIUS, Ο . , ΙΛΑΣΜΟΣ ΚΑΙ ΚΑΤΑΛΛΑΓΗ. Ο ΣΤΑΤΡΙΚΟΣ ΘΑΝΑ ΤΟΣ TOT ΧΡΙΣΤΟΥ ΚΑΤΑ TON ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΟ ΠΑΥΛΟ, abridged and trans. by M. CHATZEGIANNE, in Deltion Biblikon Meieton. New Series 4 (1985) 24-42 [2 Cor 5:18-21]. HOFIUS, O . , Erwägungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Ver söhnungsgedankens, in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tübingen, 1989, pp. 1-14 [2 Cor 5:18-21]. HOFIUS, O . , "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Versöhnung" (2 Kor 5,19), in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tübingen, 1989, pp. 1532. HOFIUS, O . , Sühne und Versöhnung. Zum paulinischen Verständnis des Kreuzes todes Jesu, in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tübingen, 1989, pp. 3349 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
80
PERICOPE LIST
"Gott war in Christus". Sprachliche und theologische Erwägungen zu der Versöhnungsaussage 2 Kor 5,19a, in I.U. D A L F E R T H , J. F I S C H E R & H.-P. G R O S S H A N S (eds.), Denkwürdiges Geheimnis. Beiträge zur Gottes lehre. FS E. Jüngel, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004, pp. 225-236. H O O K E R , M . D . , Interchange in Christ, in JTS 22 (1971) 349-361 [2 Cor 5:21]. H O O K E R , M . D . , Interchange in Atonement, in BJRL 60 (1977-1978) 462-481 [2 Cor 5:21]. H U B B A R D , M.V., New Creation in Paul's Letters and Thought (SNTS MS, 119), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002 [2 Cor 5:17: 133187]. JEUB, M., Karfreitag. 2. Korinther 5,14-21, in GPM 34 (1979-1980) (= PTh 69, 1980) 175-183. JEZIERSKA, E.J., "Zyjemy dla Pana, umieramy dh Pana..." $w. Pawel o proegzystencji chrzescijanina w 2 Kor 5,15 i Rz 14,7-8, in Collectanea Theohgica 59 (1989) 27-33. K Ä S E M A N N , E., Erwägungen zum Stichwort "Versöhnungslehre im Neuen Tes tament", in E. DlNKLER (ed.), Zeit und Geschichte. FS R. Bultmann, Tübingen, 1964, pp. 47-59 [2 Cor 5:18-21]. K Ä S E M A N N , E., Some Thoughts on the Theme 'The Doctrine of Reconcilia tion in the New Testament', in J.M. R O B I N S O N (ed.), The Future of Our Religious Past. FS R. Bultmann, trans, by C.E. C A R L S T O N & R.P. S C H A R L E M A N N , London: SCM, 1971, pp. 49-64 [2 Cor 5:1821]. KERTELGE, K., "Rechtfertigung" bei Paulus. Studien zur Struktur und zum Bedeutungsgehalt des paulinischen Rechtfertigungsbegriffi (NTA NF, 3), Münster, 1967, 1971 [2 Cor 5:21: 99-107]. KERTELGE, K., "Neue Schöpfung". Grund und Maßstab apostolischen Handelns (2.Kor5,17), in M. E V A N G , H . M E R K L E I N & M. W O L T E R (eds.), Eschatologie und Schöpfung. FS E. Gräßer (BZNW, 89), Berlin: de Gruyter, 1997, pp. 139-144. KIM, S., The Origin of Paul's Gospel (WUNT, II/4), Tübingen, 1981; Grand Rapids MI, 1982. KIM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation", in NovT 39 (1997) 360-384. KlM, S., God Reconciled His Enemy to Himself: The Origin of Paul's Concept of Reconciliation, in R.N. L O N G E N E C K E R (ed.), The Road From Damas cus: The Impact of Paul's Conversion on His Life, Thought, and Ministry (McMaster New Testament Studies), Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 102-124 [2 Cor 5:11-21]. HOFIUS, O.,
2
2 COR 5:14-21
81
KlM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation", in ID. (ed.), Paul and the New Perspective: Second Thoughts on the Origin of Paul's Gospel {WÖKY, 140), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002, pp. 214-238. KiTZBERGER, LR., "Wenn abo jemand in Christus ist, ist er/sie eine neue Schöp fung" (2 Kor 5,17). Paulinische Perspektiven zu Friede — Gerechtigkeit — Schöpfung, in Bibel und Kirche 44 (1989) 163-170. KLAIBER, W., Rechtfertigung und Gemeinde. Eine Untersuchung zum paulinischen Kirchenverständnis (FRLANT, 127), Göttingen, 1982 [82-85, 95101, 202]. KLAUCK, H.-J., Konflikt und Versöhnung. Christsein nach dem zweiten Korintherbrief, Würzburg: Echter, 1995. KLUMBIES, P.-G., Die Rede von Gott bei Paulus in ihrem zeitgeschichtlichen Kontext (FRLANT, 155), Göttingen, 1992 [2 Cor 5:18-21: 172-179]. KÖNIG, H., 'Deus erat in Christo'. Zur Interpretation von 2 Cor. 5-19 bei den hteinischen Kirchenvätern, in E.A. LIVINGSTONE (ed.), Studia Patrística Vol. XXTV. Papers presented at the Eleventh International Conference on Patristic Studies held in Oxford 1987. Histórica, Theohgica et Phihsophica, Gnostica, Leuven: Peeters,1993, pp. 284-290. KÖNIG, H., Wer ist "Gott in Christus"? Beobachtungen zu den Anfangen der Rezeptionsgeschichte von 2 Cor 5,19 in der frühchristlichen Literatur, in R. GRYSÖN (ed.), Philologia Sacra. Biblische undpatristische Studien. FS H J . Frede & W. Thiele (Aus der Geschichte der lateinischen Bibel, 24/1), Freiburg i. Br.: Herder, 1993, pp. 285-305. KOENIG, ]., The Knowing of Glory and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5), in R.T. FORTNA & B.R. GAVENTA (eds.), The Conversation
Continues.
Studies in Paul and John. FS J.L. Martyn, Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1990, pp. 158-169 [2 Cor 5:21]. KöSTENBERGER, A.J., "We Plead on Christ's Behalf: 'Be Reconciled to God,"', in BiTr 48 (1997) 328-331 [2 Cor 5:20]. KOPERSKI, V., Knowledge of Christ and Knowledge of God in the Corinthian Correspondence, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 377396 [2 Cor 5:16]. KOPERSKI, V., Suffering, Koinönia, and Wisdom in 2 Corinthians, in BibToday 37 (1999) 139-144 [2 Cor 5:16-17]. KOPERSKI, V., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation, in BibToday 40 (2002) 25-31 [2 Cor 5:17-21]. KUSKE, D., Making Use of Our Lutheran Heritage: 'Objective Justification' in Our Mission Outreach Based on an Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:18-19, in Wisconsin Lutheran Quarterly 77 (1980) 6-29.
PERICOPE LIST
82
LAMBERIGTS, S., De ließe van Christus laat onsgeen rust, in VLAAMSE BlJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8 ) , Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 7 - 2 8 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 4 - 1 7 ] .
LAMBRECHT, J., "Reconcileyourselves...": A Reading of'2 Cor 5,11-21, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 1 6 1 - 1 9 1 (Discussion: 1 9 2 - 2 0 9 ) .
LAMBRECHT, J., Christ the Universal Savior According to 1 and 2 Corinthians, in ID., Pauline Studies: Collected Essays (BETL, 1 1 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 6 1 - 1 7 3 . LAMBRECHT, ]., "Reconcile Yourselves...": A Reading of 2 Corinthians 5,11-21, in R. BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 3 6 3 - 4 1 1 ( 4 1 2 : Additional Note). LAMBRECHT, J., In onzeplaats gestorven (2 Korintiers 5,14-15 en 21), in ID., Recht op de waarheid of Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling, Leuven - Voorburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting - Acco, 2 0 0 5 , pp. 1 2 5 - 1 3 4 .
LAMBRECHT, J., Christus is voor alkn gestorven (2 Korintiers 5,14-6,2), in ID., Trouw en Betrouwbaar. Recente Bijbelvertalingen, Averbode: Altoria Aver bode, 2 0 0 6 , pp. 1 2 5 - 1 3 6 .
LAMPE, P., Die urchristliche Rede von der "Neuschöpfung des Menschen" im Lichte konstruktivistischer Wissenssoziologie, in S. ALKIER & R. BRUCKER (eds.), Exegese und Methodendiskussion (TANZ, 2 3 ) , Tübingen: Francke, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 2 1 - 3 2 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 7 ] . LANG, M., Erwägungen zu 2 Kor 5,19a, in BN 84 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 4 6 - 5 0 .
LEWIS, J.P (ed.), Interpreting2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 1 7 ) , Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1 9 8 9 . LEWIS, J.P., Significant Issues in the Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in ID. (ed.), Interpreting2 Corinthians 5:14-21, Lewiston NY — Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 9 - 6 4 .
LEWIS, J.P., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in I D . (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 1 2 9 - 1 4 1 .
LlEBERS, R., Das Gesetz ab Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des Paulus (AThANT, 7 5 ) , Zürich: TVZ, 1 9 8 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 7 : 2 1 4 - 2 1 9 ] . LOHSE, E., "Das Amt, das die Versöhnung predigt", in J. FRIEDRICH, W. PöHL-
MANN & P. STUHLMACHER (eds.), Rechtfertigung. FS E. Käsemann, Tübingen - Göttingen, 1 9 7 6 , pp. 3 3 9 - 3 4 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 8 - 2 0 : 3 3 9 - 3 4 0 ] .
LOHSE, E., "Das Amt, das die Versöhnung predigt", in ID., Die Vielfalt des Neuen Testaments. Exegetische Studien zur Theologie des Neuen Testaments, vol. II, Göttingen, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 1 6 0 - 1 7 0 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 8 - 2 0 ] .
2 COR 5:14-21
83
D., Rechtfertigung und Versöhnung, in ZThKGl (1970) 437452 [2 Cor 5:18-20: 444-445, 449]. M C L E A N , B.H., Christ as Pharmakos in Pauline Soteriology, in K.H. R I C H A R D S (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Adanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 187-206 [2 Cor 5:21: 193-206]. M C L E A N , B.H., The Cursed Christ: Mediterranean ExpuUion Rituals and Pauline Soteriology (JSNT SS, 126), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1996 [2 Cor 5:21: 108-113]. MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra tion du veritable apotre de Je~sus. TV II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministire de h riconciliation, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245. MARSHALL, LH., The Meaning of'Reconciliation', in R.A. G U E L I C H (ed.), Unity and Diversity in New Testament Theohgy, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1978, pp. 117-132 [2 Cor 5:18-21]. M A R T I N , R.P., Reconciliation: A Study of Paul's Theology, Adanta GA - Lon don, 1981 [2 Cor 5:18-21: 90-110]. M A R T Y N , J.L., Epistemology at the Turn of the Ages: 2 Corinthians 5:16, in W. R. FARMER, C R D . M O U L E & R.R. N I E B U H R (eds.), Christian His tory and Interpretation. FS J. Knox, Cambridge, 1967, pp. 269-287. M E A D , R.T., 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: Epochs in the History of Its Interpreta tion, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lam peter, 1989, pp. 65-86. M E A D , R.T., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpre ting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 143-162. MELL, U., Neue Schöpfung. Eine traditionsgeschichtliche und exegetische Studie zu einem soteriohgischen Grundsatz paulinischer Theologie (BZNW, 56), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1989 [2 Cor 5:14-17: 327-388]. M I C H E L , O., "Erkennen dem Fleisch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in EvTh 14 (1954) 22-29. M I C H E L , O., "Erkennen dem Fleuch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in K. HAACKER (ed.), Dienst am Wort. Gesammelte Auftätze, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1986, pp. 116122. MlLLER, G.T., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:13, in Interpr 54 (2000) 186-188. M O O R E , RK., 2 Cor 5,21: The Interpretative Key to Paul's Use o/'Sixoaoo-uvr) 6eoü?, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1996, pp. 707-715. M O O R E , R.K., 2 Cor 5,20B in the English Bible in the Light of Paul's Doc trine of Reconciliation, in BiTr 54 (2003) 146-155. LÜHRMANN,
84
PERICOPE LIST
NEUGEBAUER, F., Das Paulinische 'In Christo', in NTS 4 (1957-1958) 124138 [2 Cor 5:17.19]. NEUGEBAUER, F., In Christus, έν Χριστώ. Eine Untersuchung zum Paulini schen Glaubensverständnis, Berlin - Göttingen: Evangelische Verlagsan stalt, 1961 [2 Cor 5:17.19]. N O H , J.Y., An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:16-21, and Its Contribution to Pauline Theology (Ph.D. diss., Trinity International University, Deerfield IL, 1997). NOORDEGRAAF, Α., Een nieuwe schepping. Hermeneutisch-homiletische overwegingen bij 2 Korinthiers 5:14-21, in Theologia Reformata 40 (1997) 315-332. O'NEILL, J.C., The Absence of the "in Christ" Theobgy in 2 Corinthians 5, in AusBR 35 (1987) 99-106. PAIRMAN BROWN, J., Inversion of Social Roles in Paul's Letters, in NovT 33 (1991) 303-325 [2 Cor 5:17-6:2: 316-317]. PANAGOPOULOS, J., 'Diakonia tes katallages' (2 Kor 5,18), Eine orthodoxe Studie zur exegetischen und dogmatischen Problematik des Amtes, in Una Sanaa 20 (1965) 126-151. PARSONS, Μ., The New Creation, in ExpT 99 (1987) 3-4 [2 Cor 5:17]. PATE, C M . , Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theological Substructure of 2 Corinthians 4:7-5:21, Lanham M D - New York, 1991. PESCH, R., "Christus dem Fleische nach kennen" (2 Cor 5,16)? Zur theolo gischen Frage nach dem historischen Jesus, in R. PESCH & Η. A. ZWERGEL (eds.), Kontinuität in Jesus. Zugänge zu Leben, Tod und Auferstehung, Freiburg, 1974, pp. 9-34. PICKETT, R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus (JSNT SS, 143), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997 [2 Cor 4:7-5:19: 126-159]. POPKES, W., Exegetische Analyse von 2. Korinther 5,17-21, in Theologisches Gespräch (2/1985) 2-8. PORTER, E C , Does Paul Chim to Have Known the Historical Jesus? A Study of 2 Corinthians 5,16, in JBL 47 (1928) 257-275. PORTER, S.E., Καταλλάσσω in Ancient Greek Literature, With Refirence to the Pauline Writings (Estudios de filologia neotestamentaria), vol. 5, Cor doba, 1994. PORTER, S.E., Reconciliation and2 Cor 5,18-21, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Peeters, 1996, pp. 693-705. PORTER, S.E., Paul's Concept of Reconciliation, Twice More, in ID. (ed.), Paul and His Theology (Pauline Studies, 3), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2006, pp. 131-152 [2 Cor 5:18-20: 134-144].
2 COR 5:14-21
85
REBELL, W , Christologie und Existenz bei Paulus. Eine Auslegung von 2. Kor 5,14-21 (Arbeiten zur Theologie, 73), Stuttgart, 1992. REUTER, H.-R., Versöhnung ah Ereignis und Aufforderung — Überlegungen zum neutestamentlichen Friedenszeugnis, in Themen der praktischen Theo logie - Theologia Practica 18 (1983) 29-43 [2 Cor 5:21: 33-35]. RICHARDSON, N., Paul's Language About God (JSNT SS, 99), Sheffield: Shef field Academic, 1994 [2 Cor 5:19: 290-296]. RöHSER, G., "Inklusive Stellvertretung"? Überlegungen am Beispiel von Rom 6 und 2 Kor 5, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R. HEILIGENTHAL
(eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tübingen Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 237-254. ROETZEL, C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in Paul's Theology, in Interpr 46 (1992) 5-18. SABOURIN, L., Note sur 2 Cor. 5,21. Le Christ fait péché, in Sciences Ecclé siastiques 11 (1959) 419-424. SABOURIN, L., Rédemption sacrificielle. Une enquête exégétique (Studia, 11), Brugge, 1961 [2 Cor 5:21: 11-160]. SABOURIN, L., Sacrifice and Redemption in the History of a Formuk, in S. LYONNET & L. SABOURIN (eds.), Sin, Redemption and Sacrifice: A Biblical and Patristic Study (AnBib, 48), Rome, 1961, pp. 185-296 [2 Cor 5:21]. SABOURIN, L., Redemptio nostra et sacrificium Christi, in Verbum Domini 41 (1963) 154-174 [2 Cor 5:21]. SÄRKIÖ, R., Sovitusja Sovinto: kristologia ja soteriologia faksossa 2 Kor 5:14-21 (Suomen eksegeettisen seuran julkaisuja, 63), Helsinki: Gummerus, 1996. SÄRKIÖ, R., Die Versöhnung mit Gott — und mit Paulus. Zur Bedeutung der Gemeindesituation in Korinth fur 2 Kor 5.14-21, in StTh 52 (1998) 29-42. SANDERS, E.P., Paul and Palestinian Judaism: A Comparison of Patterns of Religion, London - Philadelphia PA, 1977 [464-465, 501-502]. SAUTER, G., Karfreitag-28.3.1986. 2. Korinther 5,(l4b-18) 19-21, in GPM 40 (1985-1986) (= PTh 75, 1986) 215-221. SCHENK, W., ET AL., Gemeinde im Lernprozeß. Die Korintherbriefe (Bibelaus legung für die Praxis, 22), Stuttgart, 1979 [2 Cor 5:11-6:2: 127-135]. SCHLIER, H., La notion paulinienne de k parole de Dieu, in A. DESCAMPS (ed.), Littérature et théologie pauliniennes (Recherches Bibliques, 5), Brugge, 1960, pp. 127-141 [2 Cor 5:19]. SCHLIER, H., Die Stiftung des Wortes Gottes nach dem Apostel Paulus, in ID., Das Ende der Zeit. Exegetische Aufiätze und Vorträge, Freiburg — Basel Wien, 1971, pp. 151-168 [2 Cor 5:19].
86
PERICOPE LIST
SCHLUEP, C , Der Ort des Christus. Soteriologische Metaphern bei Paulus ab Lebensregeln (TVZ Dissertationen), Zürich: TVZ, 2005 [2 Cor 5:18-21: 147-225]. SCHMIDT, U . , "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korinther brief ab Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [113129]. SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956, 1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 5:11-15: 153-158]. SCHMITHALS, W., Zwei gnostische Glossen im Zweiten Korintherbrief, in EvTh 18 (1958) 552-573 [2 Cor 5:16: 552-564]. SCHMITHALS, W., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971 [2 Cor 5:11-15: 192]. SCHMITHALS, W., Two Gnostic Glosses in II Corinthians, in ID., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971, pp. 302-325 [2 Cor 5:16: 302-315]. SCHNEIDER, G., KAINH KTISIS. Die Idee der Neuschöpfung beim Apostel Paulus und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund (Ph.D. diss., Trier, 1958) [2 Cor 5:17]. SCHNEIDER, G., Die Idee der Neuschöpfung beim Apostel Paulus und ihr religions geschichtlicher Hintergrund, in TThZ68 (1959) 257-270 [2 Cor 5:17]. SCHNEIDER, G., "Neuschöpfung" in Christus. Zur Auslegung einer biblischen Leitidee, in ID., Jesusüberlieferung und Christologie. Neutestamentliche Aufsätze 1970-1990 (NTSupp, 67), Leiden: Brill, 1992, pp. 357-371 [2 Cor 5:17]. SCHNELLE, U . , Gerechtigkeit und Christusgegenwart. Vorpaulinische undpaulinische Tauftheologie (GThA, 24), Göttingen, 1983 [2 Cor 5:21: 4750]. 3
SCHOTTROFF, L., Botschafterlnnen an Christi Statt, in F. SCHOLZ & H. DICKEL
(eds.), Vernünftiger Gottesdienst. Kirche nach der Barmer Theologischen Erklärung. FS H.-G. Jung, Göttingen, 1990, pp. 271-292 [2 Cor 5:1819]. SCHOTTROFF, L., Uber Herrschaftsverzicht und den Dienst der Versöhnung, in Bibel und Kirche 50 (1995) 153-158 [2 Cor 5:18]. SCHRÖTER, J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ab unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heibvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 5:11-21: 250-320].
2 C O R 5:14-21
87
J., Gottes Versöhnungstat und das Wirken des Paulus. Zur Gestaltwerdung des Evangeliums nach 2 Kor 5,18-21, in J. H A I N Z (ed.), Unter wegs mit Paulus. FS O. Kuss, Regensburg: Pustet, 2006, pp. 87-107. SCHWEIZER, E., Die "Mystik" des Sterbens und Auferstehens mit Christus bei Paulus, in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257 [2 Cor 5:14] S C H W Ö B E L , C , Die "Botschaft der Versöhnung" (2 Kor 5,19) und die Ver söhnungslehre. Bemerkungen zu den Wechselwirkungen exegetischer und systematisch-theologischer Interpretationsperspektiven, in S. C H A P M A N , C. H E L M E R & C. L A N D M E S S E R (eds.), Biblischer Text und theohgische Theoriebildung (Biblisch-Theologische Studien, 44), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2001, pp. 163-190. S C H W Ö B E L , C , Reconciliation: From Biblical Observation to Dogmatic Recon struction, in C.E. G U N T O N (ed.), The Theology of Reconciliation, Lon don - New York: T & T Clark, 2003, pp. 13-38 [2 Cor 5:15-21]. S O N N T A G , Η . , Ν Ο Μ Ο Σ Σ Ω Τ Η Ρ . Zur politischen Theologie des Gesetzes bei Paulus und im antiken Kontext (TANZ, 34), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2000 [2 Cor 5:(18-)21: 202-214]. S O R G , T., Das Wort von der Versöhnung. 2. Korinther 5,19-21, in I D . & P. S T U H L M A C H E R (eds.), Das Wort vom Kreuz. Zur Predigt am Karfreitag (Calwer Taschenbibliothek, 52), Stuttgart, 1996, pp. 61-66. S O U C E K , J.B., Wir erkennen Jesus nicht mehr nach dem Fleisch, in EvTh 19 (1959) 300-314 [2 Cor 5:16]. S P I C Q , C , L'étreinte de la charité (II Cor. V,14), in STL 8 (1954) 123132. SPICQ, C , L'étreinte de la charité (II Cor. V,14), in I D . , Agapè dans le Nouveau Testament, vol. II: Analyse des textes (ÉBib), Paris, 1959, pp. 127-136. STAGG, E, The Text of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpre ting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21 : An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston — Lampeter, 1989, pp. 23-28. S T A G G , E, Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21 : An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 163-178. STANLEY, D.M., Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 13), Rome, 1961 [2 Cor 5:14-21: 138-144]. S T E G M A N , T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005 [2 Cor 5:14: 168-180; 5:18-19: 286-295; 5:21: 181-188; 5:206:2: 272-282]. S T U H L M A C H E R , P., Gerechtigkeit Gottes bei Paulus (FRLANT, 87), Göttingen, 1965, 1 9 6 6 [2 Cor 5:21: 74-77]. SCHRÖTER,
2
88
PERICOPE LIST
STUHLMACHER, P., Erwägungen zum ontohgischen Charakter der καινή κτίσις bei Paulus., in EvTh 27 (1967) 1-35 [2 Cor 5:17]. STUHLMACHER, P., Cilliers Breytenbachs Sicht von Sühne und Versöhnung, in JBTh 6 (1991) 339-354 [2 Cor 5:18-21]. TANNEHILL, R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theobgy (BZNW, 32), Gießen - Berlin, 1967 [5:14-17: 65-69]. THRALL, M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christological Debate Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B. LlNDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eck), Christ and Spirit in the New Testament. FS C.F.D. Moule, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973, pp. 143-156 [2 Cor 5:16]. THRALL, M.E., Salvation Proclaimed: 2 Corinthians 5:18-21: Reconciliation With God, in ExpT93 (1982) 227-231. THÜSING, W., Per Christum in Deum. Studien zum Verhältnis von Christozentrik und Theozentrik in den paulinischen Hauptbriefen ( Ν Τ Α NF, 1), Münster: Aschendorff, 1 9 6 5 , 1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 5:11-21: 101-108]. THÜSING, W , Rechtfertigungsgedanke und Christologie in den Korintherbriefen, in J. GNILKA (ed.), Neues Testament und Kirche. FS R. Schnacken burg, Freiburg- Basel - Wien: Herder, 1974, pp. 301-324 [2 Cor 5:1821:310-315]. ΤΗΥΕΝ, H., Studien zur Sündenvergebung im Neuen Testament und seinen alttestamentlichen und jüdischen Voraussetzungen (FRLANT, 96), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1970 [172-194]. TOLBERT, M., Theology and Ministry: 2 Corinthians 5:11-21, in Faith and Mission 1 (1983) 63-70. TURNER, D.L., Paul and the Ministry of Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:11-6:2, in CTRA (1989) 77-95. UMBACH, H., In Christus getauft — von der Sünde befreit. Die Gemeinde ah sündenfreier Raum bei Paulus (FRLANT, 181), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999 [2 Cor 5:17-21: 218-234]. VlCENTINI, J.J., Déjense reconciliar con Dios. Lectura de 2 Cor. 5:14-21, in RB 36 (1974) 97-104. WALTER, Ν . , ChristusgUube und heidnische Religiosität in paulinischen Gemeinden, in NTS 25 (1979) 422-442 [2 Cor 5:18-21]. WEBER, V., Wann und wie hat Paulus "Christum nach dem Fleische gekannt" (2 Cor 5,16)?, in BZ 2 (1904) 178-187. WEDDERBURN, A.J.M., Some Observations on Paul's Use of the Phrases 'In Christ' and 'With Christ', in JSNT 25 (1985) 83-97 [2 Cor 5: 17.19]. WEDDERBURN, A.J.M., 2 Corinthians 5:14 - A Key to Paul's Soteriology?, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on 2
2 COR 6:1-10
89
a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Bos ton MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 6 7 - 2 8 3 . WEHRWEIN, R.E., 2 Corinthians 5:19, in JTh 2 2 ( 1 9 8 2 ) 1 9 - 3 1 .
WlLK, F., Die Bedeutung des Jesajabuches ftir Paulus (FRLANT, 1 7 9 ) , Göt tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 8 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 7 : 2 7 6 - 2 8 0 , 3 9 6 ] . WILLIAMS, A.M., Reconciliation With God: "Be Ye Reconciled to God." 2 Co 5,20, in ExpT 31 ( 1 9 1 9 - 1 9 2 0 ) 2 8 0 - 2 8 2 .
WOLFF, C , True Apostolic Knowledge of Christ: Exegetical Reflections on 2 Corinthians 5.l4ffi, in A.J.M. WEDDERBURN (ed.), Paul and Jesus. Col lected Essays (JSNT SS, 3 7 ) , Sheffield, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 8 1 - 9 8 . WOLTER, M., Rechtfertigung und zukünftiges Heil. Untersuchungen zu Rom 5,1-U (BZNW, 4 3 ) , Berlin - New York, 1 9 7 8 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 8 - 2 0 : 7 3 83].
WRIGHT, N.T., On Becoming the Righteousness of God: 2 Corinthians 5:21, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2 : 1 & 2 Corinthians, Min neapolis M N : Fortress, 1 9 9 3 , pp. 2 0 0 - 2 0 8 . YODER, J.H., The Apostles Apology Revhited (2 Cor 5:11-15, 17), in W. KLAS SEN (ed.), The New Way of Jesus. FS H . Charles, Newton KS: Faith and Life, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 1 1 5 - 1 3 4 .
2 Cor 6:1-10 ABERNATHY, D., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Exegeting and Transhting 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:2, in NotesTrans 1 5 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 4 8 - 6 4 . BAUM, H . , Mut zum Schwachsein — in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualität anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 1 7 ) , St. Augustin: Steyler, 1 9 7 7 [ 2 Cor 6 : 1 - 1 3 : 1 4 3 - 1 8 5 ] .
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theohgy of the Spirit in Second Corin thians, in CBQ 5 8 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 2 8 1 - 3 0 4 [ 2 Cor 6 : 6 ] .
BJERKELUND, C.J., "Vergeblich" ab Missionsergebnis bei Paulus, in J. JERVELL & W. A. MEEKS (eds.), God's Chmt and His People. FS N.A. Dahl, Oslo - Bergen - Tromsö, 1 9 7 7 , pp. 1 7 5 - 1 9 1 [ 2 Cor 6 : 1 : 1 7 8 - 1 7 9 ] . BOERS, H . , 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:2: A Fragment of Pauline Christology, in CBQ 6 4 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 5 2 7 - 5 4 7 .
BREYTENBACH, C , Versöhnung. Eine Studie zur paulinischen
Soteriologie
(WMANT, 6 0 ) , Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1 9 8 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 1 - 6 : 1 0 : 1 0 7 - 1 4 2 ] .
BRILLET, G., "Void les jours du saht" (2 Cor. 6:10), in ASeign 2 6 ( 1 9 6 2 ) 2 1 36.
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in SyBU 9 ( 1 9 4 7 ) 3 - 3 1 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 1 - 6 : 1 0 : 1 2 - 2 0 ] .
90
PERICOPE LIST
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, Darmstadt, 1963, pp. 3-31 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 12-20]. BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E . DlNKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Auf ätze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments, Tübingen, 1967, pp. 298-322 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 306-312]. COLLINS, J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990 [2 Cor 6:4: 197-198]. COUSAR, C.B., A Theology of the Cross: The Death of Jesus in the Pauline Let ters (Overtures to Biblical Theology, 24), Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1990 [2 Cor 5:14-6:2: 76-82]. D E LORENZI, L., Paul, "diakonos"du Christ et des chrétiens, in ID., (ed.), Paul de Tarse, apotre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1979, pp. 399454 [2 Cor 6:3: 415-419]. DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 5:12-6:10: 328-331; 5:20-6:2: 383-404; 6:3-10: 404-418]. DINKLER, E., Die Verkündigung als eschatologisches Geschehen. Bibehrbeit über 2. Kor. 5,14-6,2, in Verhandlungen der 16. außerordentlichen rheinischen Landessynode, Tagung vom 7. bis 12. Januar 1968 in Bad Godesberg, s.L, s.d., pp. 229-241. DINKLER, E., Die Verkündigung als eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen. 2
Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2,
in G. BORNKAMM & K. RAHNER (eds.),
Die Zeit Jesu. FS H. Schlier, Freiburg, 1970, pp. 169-189. DiNKLER, E., Die Verkündigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen. Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2, in O. MERK & M. WOLTER (eds.), Im Zei chen des Kreuzes. Auf ätze von E. Dinkkr (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 177-197. EBNER, M., Leidenslisten und Apostelbrief. Untersuchungen zu Form, Motivik und Funktion der Peristasenkataloge bei Paulus (FzB, 66), Würzburg, 1991 [2 Cor 6:4-10: 243-330]. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 4:13-6:2: 180-184; 6:3-10: 184201]. FRIEDRICH, G., Amt und Lebensführung. Eine Auslegung von 2. Kor. 6,1-10 (BSt, 39), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1963. GEBAUER, R., Das Gebet bei Paulus. Forschungsgeschichtliche und exegeti sche Studien (TVG), Glessen - Basel: Brunnen Verlag Glessen, 1989 [2 Cor 6:2: 124-130, 288-293].
2 COR 6:1-10
91
GlGNILLIAT, M.,A Servant Follower of the Servant: Paul's Eschatological Reading of Isaiah 40-66in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, in HBT 26 (2004) 98-124. GlGNILLIAT, M., 2 Corinthians 6:2: Paul's Eschatological "Now" and Hermeneutical Invitation, in Westminster Theohgical Journal 67 (2005) 147-161. G R A B E , P.J., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use oföwa¡xi? in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156 [2 Cor 6:7]. GüTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Göttingen, 1966 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 282-322]. GUNDRY VOLF, J.M., Paul and Perseverance: Staying In and Falling Away (WUNT, 11/37), Tübingen, 1990 [2 Cor 6:1: 277-280]. HAHN, F., "Siehe, jetzt ist der Tag des Heih". Neuschöpfung und Versöhnung nach 2. Korinther 5,14-6,2, in EvTh 33 (1973) 244-253. HANSON, A.T., The Paradox of the Cross in the Thought ofSt. Paul (JSNT SS, 17), Sheffield: JSOT Press, 1987 [55-78]. HölSTAD, R., Eine hellenistische Parallele zu 2. Kor 6,3ff, in CAT 9 (1944) 22-27. HOTZE, G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren Denk form in seiner Theologie (NTA, NF 33), Münster: Aschendorff, 1997 [2 Cor 6:8-10: 287-300]. LAMBRECHT, J., The Favorable Time: A Study of 2 Cor 6,2a in Its Context, in H . FRANKEMÖLLE & K. KERTELGE (eds.), Vom Urchristentum zu Jesus. FS J. Gnilka, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1989, pp. 377-391. LAMBRECHT, J., The Favorable Time: A Study of 2 Cor 6,2a in Its Context, in R. BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112),
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 515-529 (529: Additional Note). LAMBRECHT, J., Christus is voor alien gestorven (2 Korintiers 5,14-6,2), in ID., Trouw en Betrouwbaar. Recente Bijbelvertalingen, Averbode: Altoria Aver bode, 2006, pp. 125-136. MANUS, C.U., Apostolic Suffering (2 Cor 6:4-10), The Sign of Christian Exis tence and Identity, in Asia Journal of Theology 1 (1987) 41-54. MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. TV. II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministere de h reconciliation, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245. MEAIAND, D.L., "As Having Nothing and yet Possessing Everything", 2 Cor 6:10c, in ZNW67 (1976) 277-279. MEES, M., 2 Co 6,1-10 und die Auferstehung der Toten nach Origines und Methodius, in Lateranum 51 (1985) 153-163.
92
PERICOPE LIST
MILLER, G.T., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:13, in Interpr 54 (2000) 186-188. MÜLLER-BARDORFF, J., Nächtlicher Gottesdienst im apostolischen Zeitalter, in ThLZ 81 (1956) cols. 347-352 [2 Cor 6:5]. PAIRMAN BROWN, J., Inversion of Social Roles in Paul's Letters, in NovT 33 (1991) 303-325 [2 Cor 5:17-6:2: 316-317; 6:7-10: 324-325]. PETERSON, B.K., 2 Corinthians 6:1-13, in Interpr 51 (1997) 409-441. RADL, W., Alle Mühen umsonst? Paulus und der Gottesknecht, in A. VÀNHOYE (ed.), L'Apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministère (BETL, 73), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1986, pp. 144149 [2 Cor 6:2]. RÜSCHE, H., Zum "jeremianischen"Hintergrund der Korintherbriefe, in BZ3\ (1987) 116-119 [2 Cor 6:1]. SCHELKLE, K.H., Sterben und leben (2 Kor 6,1-10; ah Epistel am ersten Fas tensonntag), in ID., Wort und Schrift. Beiträge zur Auslegung und Aus legungsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments (KBANT), Düsseldorf, 1966, pp. 166-170. SCHENK, W., ET AL., Gemeinde im Lernprozeß. Die Korintherbriefe (Bibelaus legung für die Praxis, 22), Stuttgart, 1979 [2 Cor 5:11-6:2: 127-135]. SCHIEFER FERRARI, M . , Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatalogen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991 [2 Cor 6:4b10: 218-236]. SCHMIDT, U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbriefah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Han delns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [113-129]. SCHRÖTER, J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 6:4-10: 192-204]. STEGMAN, T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005 [2 Cor 5:20-6:2: 272-282]. THEISSEN, G., Zwischen Glück und Kkge. Paulus — ein Mensch im Wider spruch (2 Kor 6,1-10), in ID., Erlösungsbilder. Predigten und Meditatio nen), Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 2002, pp. 152-156. TURNER, D.L., Paul and the Ministry of Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:11-6:2, in CTR4 (1989) 77-95. WHITELAW, R., A Correction: On 2 Cor. W.2-VJI.1, in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 384. WILK, F., Die Bedeutung des Jesajabuches für Paulus (FRLANT, 179), Göt tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1998 [2 Cor 6:2: 96-101, 392].
2 COR 6:11-13
93
WiLLERT, N., The Catalogues of Hardships in the Pauline Correspondence: Background and Function, in P. BORGEN & S. GIVERSEN (eds.), The New Testament and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997, pp. 217-243 [2 Cor 6:4-10].
2 Cor 6:11-13 BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein — in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualität anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [2 Cor 6:1-13: 143-185]. BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zwei ten Korintherbrief(NET, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [215-262]. BIERINGER, R . , Die Liebe des Paulus zur Gemeinde in Korinth. Eine Interpre tation von 2 Korinther 6,11, in SNTU 23 (1998) 193-213. CHASE, F.H., Mr. Whitelaw on 2 Cor. vi. 11-vit. 1, in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 150-152. CRÜSEMANN, M., Das weite Herz und die Gemeinschaft der Heiligen. 2 Kor 6,11-7,4 im sozialgeschichtlichen Kontext, in F. CRÜSEMANN ET AL. (eds.), Dem Tod nicht glauben. Sozialgeschichte der Bibel. FS L. Schottroff, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 2004, pp. 351-375. CYRAN, W., Wezwanie do wspôlnoty z apostolem (2 Kor 6, 11-13; 7, 2-4), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 123-134. DE OLTVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in derApobgie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6; 5,116,10 (NTA NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990 [Cor 6:11-7:4: 331-340]. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 6:11-7:4: 180-184]. GERBER, C , Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005 [2 Cor 6:13: 209-211]. MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra tion du véritable apôtre de Jésus. TV. II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministère de h réconciliation, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245. MlLLER, G.T., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:13, in Interpr 54 (2000) 186-188. PATTE, D., A Structural Exegesis of2 Corinthians 2:14-7:4 With Special Atten tion on 2:14-3:6 and 6:11-7:4, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Bibli cal Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 23-49.
94
PERICOPE LIST
PATTE, D., Place et role de 6:11-7:4 dans 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 221-264 (Discussion: 265-290). PETERSON, B.K., 2 Corinthians 6:1-13, in Interpr 51 (1997) 409-441. PLUNKETT-DOWLING, R., Paul, the Wounded Father, in BibToday 37 (1999) 151-154. SCHRÖTER, J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [321-324]. WALKER, W.O., Jr., 2 Cor 6.14-7.1 and the Chiastic Structure of 6.11-13; 7.23, in NTS 48 (2002) 142-144. WHITELAW, R., A Correction: On 2 Cor. VJ.2-VJI.1, in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 384. YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Letters of Paul, in M.L. WHITE & O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS WA. Meeks, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141.
2 Cor 6:14-7:4 ADEWUYA, J.A., Holiness and Community in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: Paul's View of Communal Holiness in the Corinthian Correspondence (Studies in Bibli cal Literature, 40), New York et al.: Lang, 2001. ALETTI, J.-N., Le Statut de l'Église dans les lettres pauliniennes. Reflexions sur quelques paradoxes, in Bib 83 (2002) 153-174 [2 Cor 6:16b-18: 160166]. BEALE, G.K., The Old Testament Background of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5-7 and Its Bearing on the Literary Problem of 2 Corinthians 6.14-7,1, in A T S 35 (1989) 550-581. BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [2 Cor 7:2-4: 215-262]. BETZ, H.D., 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: An Anti-Pauline Fragment?, in JBL 92 (1973) 88-108. BlERINGER, R., 2 Korinther 6,14-7,1 im Kontext des 2. Korintherbriefes. For schungsüberblick und Versuch eines eigenen Zugangs, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1994, pp. 551-570. BlERINGER, R., Open, vrijmoedig onverschrokken. De betekenis van parrésia in de Septuaginta en in het Nieuwe Testament, in CoUationes 35 (2005) 5974 [2 Cor 7:4].
2 COR 6:14-7:4
95
CARREZ, M., Une interpoUtion essénienne dans 2 Corinthiens 6,14 à 7,1, in Le Monde de U Bible 4 (1978) 64. CHASE, F.H., Mr. Whitelaw on 2 Cor. vi.ll-vii.l, in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 150-152. CORRIVEAU, R., The Liturgy of Life: A Study of the Ethical Thought of St. Paul in His Letters to the Early Christian Communities (Studia. Travaux de recherche, 25), Bruxelles - Paris / Montréal: Desclée de Brouwer / Les Editions Bellarmin, 1970 [2 Cor 6:16-7:1: 37-57]. CRÜSEMANN, M., Das weite Herz und die Gemeinschaft der Heiligen. 2 Kor 6,11-7,4 im sozialgeschichtlichen Kontext, in F. CRÜSEMANN ET AL. (eds.), Dem Tod nicht glauben. Sozialgeschichte der Bibel. FS L. Schottroff, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 2004, pp. 3 5 1 375. CYRAN, W., Wezwanie do wspolnoty z apostolem (2 Kor 6, 11-13; 7, 2-4), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 123-134. DAHL, N.A., A Fragment and Its Context. 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in ID., Stu dies in Paul. Theology for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis M N , 1977, pp. 62-69. DENIS, A.-M., La fonction apostolique et h liturgie nouvelle en esprit. Étude thématique des métaphores pauliniennes du culte nouveau, in RSPT 42 (1958) 401-436; 617-656 [628-636] [2 Cor 6:16: 413-416]. DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990 [Cor 6:117:4: 331-340]. DERRETT, J.D.M., 2 Cor 6,l4ff. A Midrash on Dt 22,10, in Bib 59 (1978) 231-250. DESILVA, D A . , Recasting the Moment of Decision: 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1 in Its Literary Context, in AUSS 31 (1993) 3-16. DUFF, P.B., The Mind of the Redactor: 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 in Its Secondary Con text, mNovT35 (1993) 160-180. DUPONT, J., Ad commoriendum et ad convivendum (2 Cor 7,3), in Teologia — Liturgia — Storia. FS C. Manziana, Brescia, 1977, pp. 19-28. FEE, G.D., II Corinthians VI.14-VII.1 and Food Offered to Idoh, in NTS 23 (1977) 140-161. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 6:11-7:4: 180-184]. FlTZMYER, J.A., Qumrân and the Interpolated Paragraph in 2 Cor 6,14-7,1, in CBQ 23 (1961) 271-280.
96
PERICOPE LIST
FITZMYER, J.A., Qumran and the Interpolated Paragraph in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in ID., Essays on the Semitic Background of the New Testament, London: Geoffrey Chapman, 1971; repr. Missoula MT, 1974, pp. 205-217. FlTZMYER, J.A., Qumran und der eingefügte Abschnitt 2 Kor 6,14-7,1, trans, by H . WISSMANN, in K.E. GRÖZINGER ET AL. (eds.), Qumran (WdF, 410),
Darmstadt, 1981, pp. 385-398. FRANKE, A . H . VON, 2 Kor. 6,14-7,1 und der erste Brief des Paulus an die korinthische Gemeinde, 1 Kor. 5,9-13, in TSK3 (1884) 544-583. GÄRTNER, B., The Temple and the Community in Qumran and the New Tes tament (SNTS MS, 1), Cambridge, 1965 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 49-56]. GNILKA, J., 2 Kor 6,14-7,1 im Lichte der Qumranschriften und der ZwölfPatriarchen-Testamente, in J. BLINZLER, O . KUSS & F. MUSSNER (eds.),
Neutestamentliche Aufiätze. FS J. Schmid, Regensburg, 1963, pp. 86-99. GNILKA, ]., 2 Cor 6:14-7:1 in the Light of the Qumran Texts and the Testa ment of the Twelve Patriarchs, i n j . MURPHY-O'CONNOR (ed.), Paul and Qumran. Studies in New Testament Exegesis, London et al.: Geoffrey Chapman, 1968, pp. 48-68. GOULDER, M., 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 as an Integral Part of 2 Corinthians, in NovT 36 (1994) 47-57. GROSSOUW, W.K.M., Over de echtheid van 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in Studia CathoUcalG (1951) 203-206. GUBLER, M.-L., Gebt uns Raum! (2 Kor 7,2), in Diakonia 21 (1990) 283-284. GUNTHER, J.J., St. Paul's Opponents and Their Background: A Study of Apo calyptic and Jewish Sectarian Teachings (NTSupp, 35), Leiden: Brill, 1973 [6:14-7:1: 308-313]. HAYES, E.R., The Influence of Ezekiel 37 on 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in H.J. D E JONGE & J. TROMP (eds.), The Book of Ezekiel and Its Influence, Aldershot: Ashgate, 2007, pp. 123-136. HEIL, C , Die Sprache der Absonderung in 2 Kor 6,17 und bei Paulus, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 717-729. HOGETERP, A.L.A., Community as a Temple in Paul's Letters: The Case of Cultic Terms in 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in L.J. LAWRENCE & M.I. AGUILAR (eds.), Anthropology and Biblical Studies: Avenues of Approach, Leiden: Deo Publishing, 2004, pp. 281-295. HOGETERP, A.L.A., Paul and God's Temple: A Historical Interpretation ofCultic Imagery in the Corinthian Correspondence (Biblical Tools and Studies, 2), Leuven: Peeters, 2006 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 365-377]. HULTGREN, S.J., 2 Cor 6.14-7-1 and Rev 21.3-8: Evidence for the Ephesian Redaction of 2 Corinthians, in NTS 49 (2003) 39-56.
2 COR 6:14-7:4
97
KLINZING, G., Die Umdeutung des Kultus in der Qumrangemeinde und im Neuen Testament (StUNT, 7), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rupprecht, 1971 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 175-182]. LAMBRECHT, J., "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in Bijdragenòl (1976) 234-251. LAMBRECHT, J., The Fragment of 2 Cor vi 14-vii 1 : A Plea for Its Authenti city, in T. BAARDA, A.F.J. KLIJN & W.C. VAN U N N I K (eds.), Miscellanea
Neotestamentica, / / ( N T S u p p , 48), Leiden: Brill, 1978, pp. 143-161. LAMBRECHT, J., "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in ID., Daar komt toch eens... Opstellen over verrijzenis en eeuwig leven (NikèReeks, 2), Leuven, 1981, pp. 195-221. LAMBRECHT, ]., The Fragment 2 Corinthians 6,14-7,1 : A Plea for Its Authen ticity, in R. BlERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 531549 (549: Additional Note). LAMBRECHT, J., To Die Together and to Live Together: A Study of 2 Corinthians 7,3, in R BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 571-586 (586-587: Additional Note). LAMPE, G.W.H., Church Discipline and the Interpretation of the Epistles to the Corinthians,
in W.R. FARMER, C.F.D. M O U L E & R.R. NIEBUHR
(eds.), Christian History and Interpretation. FS J. Knox, Cambridge, 1967, pp. 337-361 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1]. LANE, W.L., Covenant: The Key to Paul's Conflict With Corinth, in TynB 33 (1982) 3-29 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1]. LATEGAN, B.C., "Moenie met ongelowiges in dieselfde juk trek nie", in Scrip tum 12 (1984) 20-34 (with a response by J.A. Loubser, pp. 35-39) [2 Cor 6:14-7:1]. LEVISON, J.R., The Spirit and the Temple in Paul's Letters to the Corinthians, in S.E. PORTER (ed.), Paul and His Theology (Pauline Studies, 3), Lei den - Boston MA: Brill, 2006, pp. 189-215 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 207-213]. MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. TV. II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministire de fa reconciliation, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245. MOFFATT, J., 2 Corinthians vi. 14-vii. 1, in ExpTIO (1908-1909) 428-429. MORENO GARCÍA, A., De ¿2 tristeza según Dios y según el mundo, consideración sobre un lugar de San Pablo. Un manuscrito inédito de Pedro de Valencia acerca de 2 Cor. 7,3-11, in Helmantica 47 (1996) 453-477. MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Rekting2 Corinthians 6.14-7.1 to Its Context, in A T S 33 (1986-1987) 272-275.
98
PERICOPE LIST
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Philo and 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in RB 95 (1988) 55-69. MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Philo and2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 133-146 (Discussion: 146-160). NEWTON, M . , The Concept of Purity at Qumran and in the Letters of Paul (SNTS M S , 53), Cambridge, 1985 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 110-114]. OLIVIER, F., S T N A n O 0 N H S K Q . Dun article de lexique ä Saint Paul, II Corinthiens, WIJ, in RTP 17 (1929) 103-133. OLLEY, J.W., A Precursor of the NRSV? 'Sons and Daughters' in 2 Cor 6.18, in NTS 44 (1998) 204-212. PATTE, D., A Structural Exegesis of2 Corinthians 2:14-7:4 With Special Atten tion on 2:14-3:6 and 6:11-7:4, in K . H . R I C H A R D S (ed.), Society of Bibli cal Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 23-49. PATTE, D., Pkce et rale de 6:11-7:4 dans 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 221-264 (Discussion: 265-290). PLUNKETT-DOWLING, R., Paul, the Wounded Father, in BibToday 37 (1999) 151-154 [2 Cor 7:2]. RECK, R., Kommunikation und Gemeindeaufbau. Eine Studie zu Entstehung, Leben und Wachstum paulinischer Gemeinden in den Kommunikations strukturen der Antike (SBB, 22), Stuttgart, 1991 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 290294]. RENSBERGER, D., 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1: A Fresh Examination, in SBT 8 (1978) 25-49. SANDAY, W., 2 Corinthians W.14-VIL1, in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 359-360. SASS, G., Noch einmal 2 Kor 6,14-7,1. Literarkritische Waffen gegen einen "unpaulinischen"Paulus?, in ZNW84 (1993) 36-64. SCHMELLER, T., Der ursprüngliche Kontext von 2 Kor 6.14-7.1. Zur Frage der Einheitlichkeit des 2. Korintherbriefi, in NTS 52 (2006) 219-238. SCHRÖTER, J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 324-340]. SCHWARZ, E., "Ziehet aus ihrer Mitte und sondert euch ab!" Abgrenzung ah Ursprungssituation paulinischer Gemeindebildung. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 6,14-7,1,
in R. BARTLEMUS, T. KRÜGER & H . UTZSCHNEIDER
(eds.), Konsequente Traditionsgeschichte. FS K. Baltzer (OBO, 126), Fribourg: Universitätsverslag; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1993, pp. 355-372.
2 COR 6:14-7:4
99
SCOTT, J.M., Adoption as Sons of God: An Exegetical Investigation Into the Background ο / Υ Ι Ο Θ Ε Σ Ι Α in the Pauline Corpus (WUNT, 11/48), Tübingen, 1992 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 187-220]. S C O T T , J.M., The Use of Scripture in 2 Corinthians 6.l6c-18 and Paul's Res toration Theology, in JSNT56 (1994) 73-99. STACHOWIAK, L.R., Die Antithese Licht — Finsternis. Ein Thema der paulinischen Paränese, in ThQ 143 (1963) 385-421 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 399-407]. STAHLIN, G., "Um mitzusterhen und mitzuleben". Bemerkungen 2Kor 7,3, in H.D. BETZ & L. SCHOTTROFF (eck), Neues Testament und christliche Existenz. FS H. Braun, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973, pp. 503-521. STEGMAN, T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontiflcio Istituto Biblico, 2005 [2 Cor 6:14-15: 367-369]. STRACK, W., Kultische Terminologie in ekklesiohgischen Kontexten in den Briefen des Paulus (BBB, 92), Weinheim: Beltz, 1994 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 252-261]. TANNEHILL, R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: Α Study in Pauline Theo logy (BZNW, 32), Gießen - Berlin, 1967 [2 Cor 7:3: 90-98]. THEOBALD, M., Die überströmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Würzburg: Echter, 1982 [2 Cor 7:4b: 275-276]. THRALL, M.E., The Problem of II Cor. vi.l4-vii.l in Some Recent Discussion, in NTS 24 (1977-1978) 132-148. ΤΣΑΚΩΝΑ, Β.Γ., Το πρόβλημα της γνησιότητος του Β.' Κορινθίους 6:14-7:1 έν τη συγχρόνω έρεύνη και έν τω πλαισίω της Παυλείου διδασκαλίας, in ΕΠΙΣΤΗΜΟΝΙΚΗ ΕΠΕΤΗΡΙΣ ΤΗΣ ΘΕΟΛΟΓΙΚΗΣ ΣΧΟΛΗΣ T O T ΠΑΝΕΠΙΣΤΗΜΙΟΥ ΑΘΗΝΩΝ. FS Α.Ι. ΦΥΤΡΑΚΗΝ, vol. XXVI, Athens, 1984, pp. 251-274. WALKER, W.O., ]t.,The Burden of Proof in Identifying Interpolations in Pauline Letters, in NTS 33 (1987) 610-618 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1]. WALKER, W.O., Jr., Text-Critical Evidence for Interpohtions in the Letters of Paul, in CBQ 50 (1988) 622-631 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1]. WALKER, W.O., Jr., Interpolations in the Pauline Letters (JSNT SS, 213), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2001 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1]. WALKER, W O . , Jr., 2 Cor 6.14-7.1 and the Chiastic Structure of 6.11-13; 7.23, in NTS 48 (2002) 142-144. WALLER, E., The Rhetorical Structure of II Cor. 6:14-7:1: Is the So-Called "Non-Pauline Interpolation " a Clue to the Redactor of II Corinthians?, in PEGL&MWBS 10 (1990) 151-165. WEBB, W.J., Who Are the Unbelievers (άπιστοι) in 2 Corinthians 6:14?, in BS 149 (1992) 27-44.
100
PERICOPE LIST
WEBB, W.J., What Is the Unequal Yoke (éxspo^uyouvTei;) in 2 Corinthians 6:14?, in BS 149 (1992) 162-179. WEBB, W.J., Returning Home: New Covenant and Second Exodus as the Context for 2 Corinthians 6.14-7.1 (JSNT SS, 85), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993. W H E E L E R , V.A., A Plea for Holy Fellowship: 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in Ash land Theobgical Journal 3\ (1999) 25-31. W H I T E L A W , R . , On 2 Cor. vi.l4-vii.l, in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 248249. W H I T E L A W , R . , A Correction: On 2 Cor. W.2-VII.1, in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 384. W H I T E L A W , R., A Fragment of the Lost Epistle to the Corinthians, in The Clas sical Review 4 (1890) 12 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1]. ZEILINGER, F., Die Echtheit von 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in JBL 112 (1993) 71-80.
2 Cor 7:5-16 C.K., Titus, in E.E. ELLIS & M. WlLCOX (eds.), Neotestamentica et Semitica. FS M. Black, Edinburgh, 1969, pp. 1-14. BARRETT, C.K, ' O AAIKHSAS (2 Cor. 7.12), in O . B Ö C H E R & K. HAACKER (eds.), Verborum Veritas. FS G. Stählin, Wuppertal, 1970, pp. 149-157. BARRETT, C.K., O AAIKHSAS (2 Cor. 7.12), in I D . , Essays on Paul, Lon don, 1982, pp. 108-117. BARRETT, C.K., Titus, in I D . , Essays on Paul, London, 1982, pp. 118-131. B E C K E R , E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Brie/hermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tübingen — Basel: Francke, 2002 [2 Cor 7:8-9.12-13: 169-205]. BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H.S. H E R O N , London - New York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 7:8-9.1213: 91-112]. B O S E N I U S , B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh ah theologisches Programm. Der zweite Korintherbrief ab Beüpielfur die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theo logie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 7:813a: 7-44]. B R E N D L E , A., Im Prozess der Konfliktüberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,12,13; 7,4-16(EHS.T, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995. B R U C E , F.F., St. Paul in Macedonia, in BJRL 61 (1978-1979) 337-354 [2 Cor 7:5]. BARRETT,
2 COR 7:5-16
101
EWALD, H., Bemerkungen über die Paulusbriefe, in ID., Jahrbücher der Biblischen Wissenschaft (2/1849), Göttingen, 1850, pp. 225-229 [227229]. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [158-160]. HAINZ, J., Ekklesia. Strukturen paulinischer Gemeinde-Theologie und Gemeinde-Ordnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [141-147]. HUGHES, E W . , The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24, in D . E WATSON (ed.), Persuasive Artistry : Studies in New Tes tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261. KRUSE, C.G., The Offender and the Offence in 2 Corinthians 2:5 and 7:12, mEvQGO (1988) 129-139. LAMBRECHT, J., De terugkeer van Titus (2 Korintiers 7,5-16), in ID., De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn - KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 110-115. MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La lettre dans lajoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279. MEURER, S., Das Recht im Dienst der Versöhnung und des Friedens. Studie zur Frage des Rechts nach dem Neuen Testament (AThANT, 63), Zürich, 1972 [2 Cor 7:8-12: 133-140]. MORENO GARCÍA, A., De U tristeza según Dios y según el mundo, considera ción sobre un lugar de San Pablo. Un manuscrito inédito de Pedro de Valen cia acerca de 2 Cor. 7,3-11, in Helmantica 47 (1996) 453-477. SALVO, M., Un nuovo frammento delh seconda lettera di Paolo ai Corinzi (7,611). P. Hamb. Inv. NS 1002, in Analecta Papyrobgica 13 (2001) 19-21. THRALL, M.E., The Offender and the Offence: A Problem of Detection in 2 Corinthians, in B.P. THOMPSON (ed.), Scripture, Meaning and Method. FS A.T. Hanson, Hull: Hull University Press, 1987, pp. 65-78. WELBORN, L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13:7.5-16 and Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583. WELBORN, L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer University Press, 1997 [95-131]. WELBORN, L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13;7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60. WILK, F., Die Bedeutung des Jesajabuches fur Paulus (FRLANT, 179), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1998 [2 Cor 7:6: 297-299, 395].
102
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 8:1-24 AMSTUTZ, J . , Ä I 1 A O T H S . Eine begrifßgeschichtliche Studie zum jüdisch christlichen Griechisch (Theophaneia, 19), Bonn, 1968 [2 Cor 8:2: 103111]. ANGSTENBERGER, P., Der reiche und der arme Christus. Die Rezeptionsgeschichte von 2 Kor 8,9 zwischen dem zweiten und dem sechsten Jahrhundert (Hereditas, 12), Bonn: Borengässer, 1997. ASCOUGH, R.S., The Completion of a Religious Duty: The Background of 2 Cor 8.1-15, in NTS 42 (1996) 584-599. BARRETT, C.K., Titus, in E.E. ELLIS & M . W I L C O X (eds.),
Neotestamentica
et Semitica. FS M . Black, Edinburgh, 1969, pp. 1-14. BARRETT, C.K., Titus, in I D . , Essays on Paul, London, 1982, pp. 118-131. BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefliermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4 ) , Tübingen — Basel: Francke, 2002 [2 Cor 8:7-11: 215-262]. BlSCHOFF, A., Exegetische Randbemerkungen - 4: 2 Kor 8,10, in ZNW 9 (1908) 168. BRÄNDLE, R., Geld und Gnade (zu II Kor 8,9), in ThZAX (1985) 264-271. BUCHANAN, GW., Jesus and the Upper Class, in NovTl (1964) 195-209 [2 Cor 8:9]. CRADDOCK, F.B., The Poverty of Christ: An Investigation of II Corinthians 8:9, in Interpr 22 (1968) 158-170. CRANFIELD, C.E.B., The Grace of Our Lord Jesus Christ: 2 Corinthians 8:19, in CV32 (1989) 105-109. DAHL, N.A., Paul and Possessions, in I D . , Studies in Paul: Theology for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis M N , 1977, pp. 22-39. D U N N , J . D . G . , The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids M I - Cam bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 8-9: 706-711; 2 Cor 8:9: 290-292]. D U P O N T , J . , Pour vous le Christ s'estfaitpauvre. 2 Co 8,7.9.13-15, in ASeign 44 (1969) 32-37. FEUILLET, A., Le Christ Sagesse de Dieu d'apres les epitrespauliniennes (fiBib), Paris, 1966 [2 Cor 8:9: 349-359]. FEE, G . D . , Pauline Christology: An Exegetical-Theobgical Study, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 2007 [2 Cor 8:9: 162-165]. FEUILLET, A., Christologie paulinienne et tradition biblique, Paris, 1973 [2 C o r 8:9: 142-150]. HAINZ, J., Ekklesia. Strukturenpaulinischer Gemeinde-Theologie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [2 Cor 8:16-24: 147-157].
2 COR 8:1-24
H A I N Z , ]., KOINONIA.
103
"Kirche" ah Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 1 6 ) ,
Regensburg, 1 9 8 2 [ 8 : 2 3 : 1 0 4 - 1 0 6 ] .
HUGHES, EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation : 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24, in D.E W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry : Studies in New Tes tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 5 0 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 2 4 6 - 2 6 1 .
IORI, R., Uso e significato di T 2 0 T H X in 2 Cor 8,13-14, in RivBibllt 3 6 (1988) 425-438.
JOUBERT, S.J., Behind the Mask of Rhetoric: 2 Corinthians 8 and the IntraTextual Rektion Between Paul and the Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 26 (1992) 101-112.
KlSTNER, H . H . , The Meaning of 2 Cor. 8:9: A Historico-Exegetical Study (Ph.D. diss., Catholic University of America, Washington D C , 1962).
LAMBERIGTS, S., De liefdevolle collecte voor feruzalem, in VLAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8 ) , Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 3 2 - 3 3 . LARSEN, I., Variant Readings in 2 Corinthians, in BiTr 5 1 ( 2 0 0 0 ) 3 4 2 - 3 4 8 [ 2 Cor 8 : 7 ] . MCKAY, K.L., Observations on the Epistohry Aorist in 2 Corinthians, in NovT 3 7 ( 1 9 9 5 ) 1 5 4 - 1 5 8 [ 2 Cor 8 : 1 7 - 1 8 . 2 2 ] .
M O R G A N - W Y N N E , J.E., 2 Corinthians VIII. 18f and the Question of a Traditionsgrundkge for Acts, in f TS 30 ( 1 9 7 9 ) 1 7 2 - 1 7 3 .
PHERIGO, L.P., Paul and the Corinthian Church, in JBL 6 8 ( 1 9 4 9 ) 3 4 1 - 3 5 0 [ 2 Cor 8 : 1 6 - 2 4 ] .
RHYNE, C T . , II Corinthians 8:8-15, in Interpr 4 1 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 4 0 8 - 4 1 3 .
SCHOENBORN, U., La inversion de lagracia. Apuntes sobre 2 Corintios 8:9, in RevistBib 5 0 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 2 0 7 - 2 1 8 .
STANLEY, D . M . , Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 1 3 ) , Rome, 1 9 6 1 [ 2 Cor 8 : 9 : 1 4 4 - 1 4 5 ] .
STEGMAN, T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 1 5 8 ) , Roma: Editrice Pontifìcio Istituto Biblico, 2 0 0 5 [ 2 Cor 8 : 9 : 1 8 8 - 1 9 6 ] .
THEOBALD, M., Die überströmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen Motivfeld (FzB, 2 2 ) , Würzburg: Echter, 1 9 8 2 [ 2 Cor 8 : 1 - 9 : 2 7 9 - 2 8 2 ; 8:10-15: 282-289].
W O D K A , A., Una teologia biblica del dare nel contesto deüa colletta paolina (2Cor 8-9) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 6 8 ) , Roma: Editrice Ponti ficia Università Gregoriana, 2 0 0 0 [ 2 Cor 8 : 1 - 5 : 1 5 5 - 1 7 6 ; 8 : 6 - 1 7 : 1 7 7 208; 8:18-9:5: 209-226].
104
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 9:1-15 AMSTUTZ, J . , Ά Π Λ Ο Τ Η Σ . Eine begriffigeschichtliche Studie zum jüdisch christlichen Griechisch (Theophaneia, 19), Bonn, 1968 [2 Cor 9:11.13: 103-111]. BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [2 Cor 9:1-2: 169-205]. BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H . S . H E R O N , London - N e w York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 C o r 9:1-2: 91-112]. BRUEHLER, B.B., Proverbs, Persuasion and People: A Three-Dimensional Inves tigation of 2 Cor 9.6-15, in A T S 48 (2002) 209-224. CORRIVEAU, R . , The Liturgy of Life: A Study of the Ethical Thought of St. Paul in His Letters to the Early Christian Communities (Studia. Travaux de recherche, 25), Bruxelles - Paris / Montreal: Desclée de Brouwer / Les Editions Bellarmin, 1970 [2 Cor 9:12: 97-109]. COSTEN, J . H . , Learning to Give Is Basic to Being a Christian: II Corinthians 9:1-15, in Journal of the Interdenominational Theological Center 24 (1996) 189-197. GABLER, J.P., Dissertano Critica de Capitibus ultimis LX-XIIIposterioris Epistolae Pauli ad Corinthios ad eadem haud separandis, Göttingen, 1782. JOUBERT, S., Religious Reciprocity in 2 Corinthians 9:6-15: Generosity and Gratitude as Legitimate Responses to the χάρις τοϋ θεού, in NeotestamenticaÒÒ (1999) 79-90. M A T T E R N , L., Das Verständnis des Gerichtes bei Paulus (AThANT, 47), Zürich Stuttgart, 1966 [2 Cor 9:6-15: 162-166]. OLSON, S.N., Pauline Expressions of Confidence in His Addressees, in CBQ 47 (1985) 282-295 [2 Cor 9:2: 290-293]. SERRA ZANETTI, P., Consenso al Vangelo e gloria di Dio: In margine a 2 Cor 9,11-13,
in E. M A N I C A R D I & E RUGGIERO (eds.), Liturgia ed
evangelizzazione nell' epoca dei Padri e neüa Chiesa del Vaticano II. FS E. Lodi, Bologna: E D B , 1996, pp. 43-53. SERRA ZANETTI, P., Consenso al vangelo e ghria di Dio. In margine a 2 Cor. 9,1113, in I D . , Imitatori di Gesù Cristo. Scritti classici e cristiani, ed. A. C A C CIARI ET AL., Bologna: EDB, 2005, pp. 543-553. SONNTAG, Η . , Ν Ο Μ Ο Σ Σ Ω Τ Η Ρ . Zur politischen Theohgie des Gesetzes bei
Paulus und im antiken Kontext (TANZ, 34), Tübingen — Basel: Francke, 2000 [214-217].
2 COR 10:1-11
105
STEGMAN, X , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005 [2 Cor 9:9: 188-196]. THEOBALD, M., Die überströmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Würzburg: Echter, 1982 [289-302]. WILES, G.P., Paul's Intercessory Prayers: The Significance of the Intercessory Prayer Passages in the Letters of Paul (SNTS MS, 24), Cambridge, 1974 [2 Cor 9:14: 230-253]. WlLK, F., Die Bedeutung des Jesajabuches für Paulus (FRLANT, 179), Göt tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1998 [2 Cor 9:10: 333-336, 396]. WODKA, A., Una teobgia biblica del dare nel contesto delh collettapaolina (2Cor 8-9) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 68), Roma: Editrice Pontificia Uni versità Gregoriana, 2000 [2 Cor 8:18-9:5: 209-226; 9:6-15: 227-258].
2 Cor 10:1-11 BAASLAND, E., Christus und das verbrene Paradies. vÓ7)(i.a ein Schüsselbegriff im 2. Korintherbrief?, in A. T Ä N G B E R G (ed.), Text and Theology. FS M. Ssebo, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 10:5]. BAGALAWIS, M.A., Ministry as Warfare: An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 10:2b-6, in Asian Journal of Pentecostal Studies 3 (2000) 5-18. BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [2 Cor 10:9-11: 262-270]. BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkrittk and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H . S . HERON, London New York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 10:9-11: 112-118]. BLACK, D.A., Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pau line Literature (American University Studies, VII/3), New York et al.: Lang, 1984 [2 Cor 10:10: 135-138]. BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh ah theobgisches Programm. Der zweite Korintherbrief als Beispiel fiir die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theobgie (TANZ, 11), vol. 1 1 , T ü b i n g e n - B a s e l : Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 10:1-18: 97-168]. DEWEY, A.J., A Matter of Honor: A Social-Historical Analysis of2 Corinthians 10, in HTR 78 (1985) 209-217. ECKERT, J., "Ich ermahne euch bei der Sanftmut und Milde des Christus" (2 Kor 10,1), in TThZ 100 (1991) 39-55. GARRETT, S.R., Paul's Thorn and Cultural Models of Affliction, in M.L. W H I T E & O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First
106
PERICOPE LIST
Christians. FS W.A. Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 8299 [2 Cor 10:7-10]. GERBER, G , Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des Paulus um die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in ZNW96 (2005) 99-125. GERBER, C , Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005 [2 Cor 10:1-6: 189-190]. GüTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Göttingen, 1966 [2 Cor 10:1: 135-141]. HANSON, A.T., The Paradox of the Cross in the Thought ofSt. Paul (JSNT S S , 17), Sheffield: J S O T Press, 1987 [2 Cor 10:2-6: 99-108]. HARRILL, J.A., Invective Against Paul (2 Cor 10:10): The Physiognomies of the Ancient Slave Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in A.Y. COLLINS & M . M . MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays
on Ancient Religion and Philosophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tübingen: Mohr Sie beck, 2001, pp. 189-213. KiTZBERGER, I.R., Bau der Gemeinde. Das paulinische Wortfeld oixoSojrq/ (!7r)otxo8ofi.Erv (FzB, 53), Würzburg, 1986 [2 Cor 10:7-11: 124-128]. KRAMER, H . , Zum sprachlichen Duktus in 2 K10,
V.9 und 12, in H . BALZ &
S. SCHULZ (eds.), Das Wort und die Wörter. FS G. Friedrich, Stuttgart et al., 1973, pp. 97-100. LAMBRECHT, J., IS alle roemen onverstandig? 2 Korintiers 10 in de herziene Willibrord-vertaling, in Collationes 23 (1993) 359-378. LAMBRECHT, } . , Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of Thought in 2 Corinthians 10,1-6, in Bib 77 (1996) 398-416. LAMBRECHT, J., Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of Thought in 2 Cor 10,1-6, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofRevektion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 131-148. LEIVESTAD, R., "The Meekness and Gentleness of Christ" II Cor. X.l, in NTS 12 (1965-1966) 156-164. LÖWE, R. Abstand von der Gemeinde? Der anwesende und abwesende Paulus in eigener und korinthischer Sicht (2. Kor. 10), in EvTh 13 (1953) 84-88. MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in HTR 76 (1983) 143-173 [2 Cor 10:3-6]. MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in I D . , Paul and the Popular Philosophers, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1989, pp. 91-119 [2 Cor 10:3-6]. MANUS, C.U., 2 Cor 10-11:21a: A Study in Paul's Stylistic Structures, in Bul letin de Theologie Africaine 5 (1983) 251-268.
2 COR 10:12-18
107
MERRITT, H.W., In Word and Deed (2 Cor 10:11): Moral Integrity in Paul, New York et al.: Lang, 1993. SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., "Gloriarse"segün San Pablo, Sentidoy teologia de xauxdcofxat (AnBib, 40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de Teologfa (SSP), 1970 [2 Cor 10:8: 263-265]. SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., L apologie apostolique -2 Co 10-11 comme réponse de Paul à ses adversaires, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apost olischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 43-63. SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956, 1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 10:2-6: 79-82; 10:1.10: 142-145; 10:7: 162-164]. 3
SCHMITHALS, W , Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971 [2 Cor 10:2-6: 164-166; 10:1.10: 176-177; 10:7: 197-199]. STEGMAN, T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005 [2 Cor 10:1: 121-129; 10:5: 129-137]. WALKER, D . D . , Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideology and Rhetoric in a Pauline Letter Fragment (WUNT, 11/152), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002. WEBER, V., Erklärung von 2 Kor 10,1-6, in BZ 1 (1903) 64-78.
2 Cor 10:12-18 ANDREWS, S.B., Enslaving Devouring Exphiting Self-Exalting and Striking: 2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Bibli cal Literature 1997 Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997, pp. 460-490 [478-480]. B L A N T O N IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2007 [127-133]. BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels als theologisches Programm. Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Beispielfür die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theologie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 10:1-18: 97-168]. DEWEY, A.J., A Matter of Honor: A Social-Historical Analysis of2 Corinthians 10, in HTR 78 (1985) 209-217. D U N N , J . D . G . , The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cam bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 10:13-16: 578-579; 10:17-18: 250-251].
108
PERICOPE LIST
H E N N I N G , J . , The Measure of Man: (1946) 332-343.
A Study of 2 Cor. 10:12, in CBQ 8
KRÄMER, H., Zum sprachlichen Duktus in 2 K10,
V.9 und 12, in H . BALZ &
S. SCHULZ (eds.), Das Wort und die Wörter. FS G. Friedrich, Stuttgart et al., 1973, pp. 97-100. LAMBRECHT, J., IS alle roemen onverstandig? 2 Korintiërs 10 in de herziene Willibrord-vertaling, in Collationes 23 (1993) 359-378. LÖWE, R. Abstand von der Gemeinde? Der anwesende und abwesende Paulus in eigener und korinthischer Sicht (2. Kor. 10), mEvTh 13 (1953) 84-88. MANUS, C.U., 2 Cor 10-11:21a: A Study in Paul's Stylistic Structures, in Bul letin de Théologie Africaine 5 (1983) 251-268. MOLENAAR, G., Bij de exégèse van II Cor 10:12-18, in Gereformeerd Theolo gisch Tijdschrift 52 (1952) 129-142. SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., L apologie apostolique — 2 Co 10-11 comme réponse de Paul à ses adversaires, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apos tolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 43-63. SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956, 1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 10:12-13: 151-153]. SCHMITHALS, W., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971 [2 C o r 10:12-13: 185-186]. STRANGE, J.E, 2 Corinthians 10:13-16 Illuminated by a Recently Published Inscription, in BA 46 (1983) 167-168. THEOBALD, M . , Die überströmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Würzburg: Echter, 1982 [2 Cor 10:15: 253-258]. WONG, K., "Lord" in 2 Corinthians 10:17, in V. KOPERSKI & R. BlERlNGER (eds.), "Sharper than a two-edged sword". F S J. Lambrecht (A Special Issue of Louvain Studies: LouvSt 17, 2-3/1992), Leuven, 1992, pp. 243253. WONG, K., Boasting and Foolishness: A Study of 2 Cor 10,12-18 and 11,1a., H o n g Kong: Alliance Bible Seminary, 1998. 3
2 Cor 11:1-15 AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question of Salary in the Conflict Between Paul and the "Super Apostles" in Corinth,
in I. D U N D E R B E R G , C M . TuCKETT &
K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Play: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H . Räisänen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 2002, pp. 343-376 [2 Cor 11:7-12].
2 COR 11:1-15
109
AMSTUTZ, J . , Ά Π Λ Ο Τ Η Σ . Eine begriffsgeschichtliche Studie zum jüdisch christlichen Griechisch (Theophaneia, 19), Bonn, 1968 [2 Cor 11:3: 112114]. ANDREWS, S.B., Enslaving Devouring Exploiting Self-Exalting and Striking: 2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Bibli cal Literature 1997Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997, pp. 460-490 [2 Cor 11:2-4: 480-481; 11:7-12: 481-484; 11:13-15: 484-485]. ARZT, P., Gegner des Paulus ah böse Mächte. Überlegungen zur Funktionalität von 2Kor 11,15 und Phil 3,18f., in PzB 1 (1992) 101-113. ATKINS, R., Pauline Theology and Shame Affect: Reading a Social Location, in Listening: Journal of Religion and Culture 31 (1996) 137-151. BAASLAND, E., Christus und das verlorene Paradies, νόημα ein Schlüsselbegriff im 2. Korintherbrieß, in A . TÄNGBERG (ed.), Text and Theology. FS M. Ssebo, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 11:3]. BALDANZA, G., La gelosia divina e ¿2 metafora sponsale in 2 Cor 11,1-4, in G. COFFELE (ed.), Dilexit Ecclesiam. Studi in onore del prof. Donate Valen tin! (Biblioteca di Scienze Religiose), Roma: Libreria Ateneo Salesiano, 1999, pp. 447-463. BARRETT, α Κ . , Ψ Ε Υ Δ Α Π Ο Σ Τ Ο Λ Ο Ι (2 Cor. 11.13),
in A . DESCAMPS &
A . DE HALLEUX (eds.), Meknges Bibliques. FS B . Rigaux, Gembloux, 1970, pp. 377-396. BARRETT, C . K . , Ψ Έ Υ Δ Α Π Ο Σ Τ Ο Λ Ο Ι (2 Cor. 11.13), in ID., Essays on Paul, London, 1982, pp. 87-107. BATEY, R., Paul's Bride Image: Α Symbol of Realistic Eschatology', in Interpr 17 (1963) 176-182 [2 Cor 11:2-3]. BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [2 Cor 11:4-6: 215-262]. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corin thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304 [2 Cor 11:4]. BÖTTRICH, C , 2 Kor 11,1 ah Programmwort der 'Narrenrede', in ZNW 88 (1997) 135-139. C A R A G O U N I S , C . C . , Ο Υ Ω Ν Ι Ο Ν . Λ Reconsideration of Its Meaning, in NovT 16 (1974) 35-57 [2 Cor 11:8: 52-53]. CLARKE, W.K.L., Was St. Paul a Stammerer?, in New Testament Probkms: Essays — Reviews — Interpretations, London et al.: SPCK, 1929, pp. 136140 [2 Cor 11:6]. DANIEL, G , Une mention paulinienne des essiniens de Qumran, in RQum 5 (1966) 553-567 [2 Cor 11:13].
110
PERICOPE LIST
D E LORENZI, L., Paul, "diakonos"du Christ et des chrétiens, in I D . , (ed.), Paul de Tarse, apòtre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1979, pp. 399454 [2 Cor 11:15: 442-443]. FEE, G . D . , 'Another Gospel Which You Did Not Embrace ': 2 Corinthians 11.4 and the Theology of 1 and 2 Corinthians, in L.A. JERVIS & P. RICHARDSON
(eds.), Gospel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Gahtians and Romans. FS R.N. LONGENECKER (JSNT SS, 108), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1994, pp. 111-133. FENNER, F., Die Krankheit im Neuen Testament. Eine religions- und medizin geschichtliche Untersuchung (UNT, 18), Leipzig, 1930 [2 Cor 11:1.6.16: 34-35]. GERBER, C , Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des Paulus um die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in ZNW96 (2005) 99-125. GERBER, C , Paulus und seine Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005 [2 Cor 11:1-4: 216-218; 11:7-11: 190-192]. HOLSTEN, C , Zur Erklärung von 2 Kor. XI,4-6, in ZWTh 17 (1874) 1-57. INFANTE, R., Immagine nuziale e tensione escatologica nel Nuovo Tetamento. Note a 2 Cor. 11,2 e Eph. 5,25-27, in RivBibllt 33 (1985) 45-61. JOHNSON, L.A., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29 (1999) 145-155 [2 Cor 11:14]. JOSSUA, J.-P., Christ autre ou autre Christ?, in Lumière et Vie 22 (1973) 5570 [2 Cor 11:4]. KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D . A . , Sincerity and Chastity for Christ: A Textual Problem in 2 Cor. 11:3 Reconsidered, in NovT 49 (2007) 54-84. LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: Genuine Ministry According to 2 Corin thians 11-12, in MST Review 4 (2000) 47-61. M C C L E L L A N D , S.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in JSNT 14 (1982) 82-87. MANUS, C.U., 2 Cor 10-11:21a: A Study in Paul's Stylistic Structures, in Bul letin de Theologie Africaine 5 (1983) 251-268. MARUCCI, C , Origene e portata detta seduzione di Eva nel Corpus Paulinum (2 Cor 11,3; 1 Tim 2,14), in Ricerche storico bibliche 6 (1994) 241-254. M E R Z , A., Why Did the Pure Bride of Christ (2 Cor. 11.2) Become a Wedded Wife (Eph. 5.22-33)? Theses About the Intertextual Transformation of an Eccksiohgical Metaphor, in JSNT 19 (2000) 131-147. M E R Z , A., Warum die reine Braut Christi (2 Kor 11,2) zur Ehefrau wurde (Eph 5,22-33). Thesen zur intertextuellen Transformation einer ekklesiohgischen Metapher, in C. JANSSEN, L. SCHOTTROFF & B. W E H N (eds.),
111
2 COR 11:1-15
Paulus. Umstrittene Traditionen — lebendige Theologie. Eine feministische Lektüre, Gütersloh: Kaiser - Gütersloher Verlaghaus, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 1 4 8 165. MOZLEY, J.F., 2 Corinthians xi. 12, in ExpTAl
(1930-1931) 212-214.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J . , "AnotherJesus"(2Cor
11:4), inRB97
(1990) 238-
251.
NlEBUHR, K.-W., Heidenapostel aus Israel. Die jüdische Identität des Paulus nach ihrer Darstellung in seinen Briefen (WUNT, 6 2 ) , Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 2 [ 2 Cor 1 1 : 1 - 1 2 : 1 3 : 1 1 2 - 1 3 5 ] . NlEDERWlMMER, K., Ecclesia sponsa Christi. Erwägungen zu 2. Kor. 11,2f. und Eph. 5,31f, in H . FRANKE ET AL. (eds.), Veritas et Communicatio. Ökumenische Theologie auf der Suche nach einem verbindlichen Zeugnis. FS U. Kühn, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 2 , 3 0 1 - 3 0 9 . NlEDERWlMMER, K., Ecclesia sponsa Christi. Erwägungen zu 2. Kor. 11,2f. und Eph. 5,3lf, in ID., Quaestiones theologicae. Gesammelte Aufsätze, ed. W. PRATSCHER & M . O H L E R (BZNW, 9 0 ) , Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 2 1 7 - 2 2 5 .
PITTA, A., Così "inesperto nell'arte retorica"? (cf. 2 Cor 11,6). Retorica e mes saggio paolino., in R. FABRIS (ed.), Laparoh di Dio cresceva (At 12,24). FS C M . Martini (Supplementi alla Rivista biblica, 3 3 ) , Bologna: Dehoniane, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 4 1 1 - 4 3 5 .
PITTA, A., / / "discorso del pazzo" o periautohgia immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18,
in Bib 8 7 ( 2 0 0 6 ) 4 9 3 - 5 1 0 .
PRATSCHER, W., Der Verzicht des Paulus auf finanziellen Unterhalt durch seine Gemeinden. Ein Aspekt seiner Musionsweise, in NTS 25 ( 1 9 7 8 - 1 9 7 9 ) 2 8 4 2 9 8 [ 2 Cor 1 1 : 7 . 9 . 1 2 ] .
SAMPLEY, J.R, "And the Two Shall Become One Flesh": A Study of Traditions in Ephesians 5:21-33 (SNTS MS, 1 6 ) , Cambridge: Cambridge Univer sity Press, 1 9 7 1 [ 2 Cor 1 1 : 1 - 6 : 8 1 - 8 5 ] .
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., L'apologie apostolique - 2 Co 10-11 comme réponse de Paul à ses adversaires, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 1 1 ) , Rome, 1 9 9 2 , pp. 4 3 - 6 3 .
SANDERS, E. P., Paul on the Law, His Opponents, and the Jewish People in Philippians 3 and 2 Corinthians 11, in P. RICHARDSON & D . GRANSKOU
(eds.), Anti-Judaism in Early Christianity (Studies in Christianity and Judaism, 2 ) , Waterloo O N , 1 9 8 6 , pp. 7 5 - 9 0 [2 Cor 1 1 : 1 - 3 3 : 8 4 - 8 9 ] .
SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 6 6 ) , Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 5 6 , 3
1 9 6 9 [ 2 Cor 1 1 : 4 : 5 2 - 5 6 , 1 3 4 - 1 3 6 ] .
112
PERICOPE LIST
SCHMITHALS, W., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971 [2 Cor 11:4: 132-135, 167-169]. SHOEMAKER, H.S., 2 Corinthians 11:1-21, in RExp 86 (1989) 407-414. STEGMAN, T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontiflcio Istituto Biblico, 2005 [2 Cor 11:3: 196-205; 11:7: 282-286]. SUMNEY, J.L., Servants of Satan, Fake Brothers' and Other Opponents of Paul (JSNT SS, 188), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1999. VANDER STICHELE, C , Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit auf Kosten des Unterschieds, in L. SCHOTTROFF & M.-T. WACKER (eds.), Kompendium Feministische BibeUuskgung, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Ver lagshaus, 1998, pp. 593-602 [2 Cor 11:3: 599-601]. WELBORN, L.L., The Runaway Paul, in #77? 92 (1999) 115-163 [2 Cor 11:1]. W O N G , K., Boasting and Foolishness: A Study of 2 Cor 10,12-18 and 11,1a., Hong Kong: Alliance Bible Seminary, 1998. YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Utters of Paul, in M.L. W H I T E & O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141 [2 Cor 11:2]. YlNGER, K.L., Paul, Judaism, and Judgement According to Deeds (SNTS MS, 105), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999 [2 Cor 11:15]. ZMIJEWSKI, J., Der Stil der paulinischen "Narrenrede". Analyse der Sprach gestaltung in 2 Kor 11,1-12,10 ah Beitrag zur Methodik von Stilunter suchungen neutestamentlicher Texte (BBB, 52), Köln - Bonn, 1978.
2 Cor 11:16-33 AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question of Salary in the Conflict Between Paul and the "Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I. DuNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Phy: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H . Räisänen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 2002, pp. 343-376 [2 Cor 11:16-21]. A N D R E W S , S.B., Too Weak Not to Lead: The Form and Function of 2 Cor U.23b-33, in NTS 41 (1995) 263-276. ANDREWS, S.B., Ensfaving Devouring Exploiting Self-Exalting, and Striking: 2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Bibli cal Literature 1997Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997, pp. 460-490 [2 Cor 11:16-12:10: 485-487]. BARRE, M.L., Paul as "Eschatologic Person ": A New Look at 2 Cor 11:29, in CBQ 37 (1975) 500-526.
2 COR 11:16-33
113
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [2 Cor 11:17: 215-262]. BLACK, D . A . , Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pauline Literature (American University Studies, V I I / 3 ) , New York et al.: Lang, 1984 [2 Cor 11:21.29.30: 138-146]. B O S E N I U S , B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh ah theobgisches Programm. Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Beispiel fur die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theologie (TANZ, 11), vol. 1 1 , Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 11:30-12:10: 169-195]. CAMPBELL, D . A . , An Anchor for Pauline Chronobgy: Paul's Flight From 'the Ethnarch of King Aretas' (2 Corinthians 11:32-33), in JBL 121 (2002) 279-302. C O L L I N S , J.N., Georgi's "Envoys" in 2 Cor 11:23, in JBL 93 (1974) 88-96. C O L L I N S , J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990 [2 Cor 11:23: 198-203]. D U L I N G , D . C . , 2 Corinthians 11:22: Historical Context, Rhetoric, and Ethnic Identity, in J. F O T O P O L O U S (ed.), The New Testament and Early Chris tian Literature in Graeco-Roman Context. FS D . E . Aune (NTSupp, 122), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2006, pp. 65-89. EBNER, M., ^denslisten und Apostelbrief. Untersuchungen zu Form, Motivik und Funktion der Peristasenkatabge bei Paulus (FzB, 66), Würzburg, 1991 [2 Cor l l : 2 3 b - 2 9 : 93-172]. E L L I N G W O R T H , P., Grammar, Meaning and Verse Divisions in 2 Cor 11.1629, in BiTr 4 3 (1992) 245-246. FENNER, F., Die Krankheit im Neuen Testament. Eine religions- und medizinge schichtliche Untersuchung (UNT, 18), Leipzig, 1930 [2 Cor 11:1.6.16: 34-35]. FRIDRICHSEN, A., Zum Stil des Paulinischen Peristasenkatabgs 2 Cor. 11:23ff. (Symbolae Osloenses, 7), Oslo, 1928, pp. 25-29. FRIDRICHSEN, A., Peristasenkatabg und res gestae. Nachtrag zu 2 Cor. 11:23ff, (Symbolae Osloenses, 8), Oslo, 1929, pp. 78-82. GALLAS, S., "Fünfmal vierzig weniger einen... "Die an Paulus vollzogenen Synagogahtrafen nach 2 Kor 11,24, inZNW8l (1990) 178-191. GLANCY, J.A., Boasting of Beatings (2 Corinthians 11:23-25), in JBL 123 (2004) 99-135. H A R D I N G , M . , On the Historicity of Acts, Comparing Acts 9.23-5 With 2 Corinthians 11.32-3, in A T S 39 (1993) 518-538. HARVEY, A.E., Forty Strokes Save One: Social Aspects of Judaizing and Apos tasy, in I D . (ed.), Alternative Approaches to New Testament Study, London: SCM, 1985, pp. 79-96 [2 Cor 11:24].
114
PERICOPE LIST
H O D G S O N , R., Paul the Apostle and First Century Tribulation Lists, in ZNW 74 (1983) 59-80 [2 Cor 11:23-29]. H O T Z E , G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren Denk form in seiner Theologie (NTA, N F 33), Münster: Aschendorff, 1997 [2 Cor l l : 2 1 b - 1 2 : 1 0 : 159-227]. KAMLAH, E., Wie beurteilt Paulus sein Leiden? Ein Beitrag zur Untersuchung seiner Denkstruktur, in Z/VW54 (1963) 217-232 [2 Cor 11:23-29]. KNAUF, E.A., Zum Ethnarchen des Aretas. 2 Kor 11,32, in ZNW7A (1983) 145-147. K O C H , D.-A., Abraham und Mose im Streit der Meinungen. Beobachtungen und Hypothesen zur Debatte zwischen Paulus und seinen Gegnern in 2 Kor 11,22-23 und3,7-18, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspon dence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1996, pp. 305-324. LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: A Reply to Scott Β. Andrews' Exegesis of 2 Cor 11.23b-33, in NTS 43 (1997) 285-290. LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: Genuine Ministry According to 2 Corin thians 11-12, in MST Review 4 (2000) 47-61. LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness. An Answer to Scott B. Andrews on 2 Cor ll,23b-33, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofRevehtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Bíblico, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 149-156. LAMBRECHT, J., Hyper ego: 'Ik nog méér' (2 Korintiers 11,23-25), in I D . , Recht op de waarheid of. Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling, Leuven — Vborburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting — Acco, 2005, pp. 113-123. IANGKAMMER, H . , Tak zwana mowa bhzna swietego Pawia (2 Kor 11, 1612, 13), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148. LATTEY, C , λαμβάνειν in 2 Cor xi.20, in / Γ 5 44 (1943) 148. LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism: An Expbration of 2 Cor 11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206. MAGASS, W . , Theophrast und Paulus. ExempUrisch für Umstände und Ethos in Korinth und Saloniki, in Kairos 26 (1984) 154-165 [2 Cor 11:1612:15: 160-162]. MANUS, C.U., 2 Cor 10-11:21a: A Study in Paul's Stylistic Structures, in Bul letin de Theologie Africaine 5 (1983) 251-268. MlCHELSEN, J . H A , 't Verhaal van Paulus'vlucht uit Damaskus. 2 Kor. XI:32,33; XII:1,7a. Een interpolatie, in Theologisch Tijdschrifil (1873) 421-429. MlNDLING, J.A., Apostolic Suffering in Second Corinthians, in BibToday 37 (1999) 145-150 [2 Cor 11:24-30].
2 COR 11:16-33
115
MÜLLER-BARDORFF, J., Nächtlicher Gottesdienst im apostolischen Zeitalter, in ThLZ 81 (1956) cols. 347-352 [2 Cor 11:27]. NIEBUHR, K.-W., Heidenapostel aus Israel. Die jüdische Identität des Pau lus nach ihrer Darstellung in seinen Briefen (WUNT, 62), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1992 [2 Cor 11:1-12:13: 112-135]. OGG, G., The Chronology of the Life of Paul, London, 1968 [2 Cor 11:3233: 16-23]. PITTA, A., / / "discorso delpazzo" operiautohgia immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510. RAKOCY, W., Lata wizyt Pawfa w Jerozolimie po nawrôceniu i rok ucieczki z Damaszku, in Collectanea Theologica 72(1) (2002) 89-98 [2 Cor 11:3233]. SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., "Gloriarse"segiin San Pablo, Sentidoy teohgia de x a u ^ à o fiai (AnBib, 40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de Teologia (SSP), 1970 [2 Cor 11:16-18: 265-270]. SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., L'apologie apostolique — 2 Co 10-11 comme réponse de Paul à ses adversaires, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 43-63. SANDERS, E.P., Paul on the Law, His Opponents, and the Jewish People in Philippians 3 and 2 Corinthians
11, in P. RICHARDSON & D . GRANSKOU
(eds.), Anti-Judaism in Early Christianity (Studies in Christianity and Judaism, 2), Waterloo O N , 1986, pp. 75-90 [2 Cor 11:1-33: 84-89]. SCHIEFER FERRARI, M., Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatalogen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991 [2 Cor 11:23b29: 237-259]. SCHMELLER, T., Paulus und die Konkurrenz. Vom Ehrgeiz, in Wissenschaft und Weisheit Gl (2004) 163-178 [2 Cor 11:22.23-29]. SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956, 1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 11:23: 172-174; 11:29-30: 78]. SCHMITHALS, W , Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971 [2 Cor 11:23: 207-208; 11:29-30: 163-164]. SCHRÖTER, J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 11:23-29: 165-169]. SHOEMAKER, H.S., 2 Corinthians 11:1-21, in RExp 86 (1989) 407-414. SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in Paul, in NovT23 (1981) 349-360 [2 Cor 11:16-12:13]. 3
116
PERICOPE LIST
SPENCER, A.B., Paul's Literary Style: A Stylistic and Historical Comparison of II Corinthians 11:16-12:13, Romans 8:9-39, and Philippians 3:2-4:13 (ETS MS), Jackson MS, 1984. STEINMANN, A., Aretas IV, König der Nabatäer. Eine historisch-exegetische Stu die 2 Cor ll,32f in BZ7 (1909) 174-187 and 312-341. TAYLOR, J., The Ethnarch of King Aretas at Damascus: A Note on 2 Cor 11,3233, in RB 99 (1992) 719-728. TROCME, E., Le rempart de Damas. Un faux pas de Paul, in RHPR 69 (1989) 475-479. VERHOEF, E., Die holländische Radikale Kritik, in R . BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 427-432 [2 Cor 11:32]. WELBORN, L.L., Paul's Flight From Damascus: Sources and Evidence for an Historical Evaluation., in A. ÖZEN (ed.), Historische Wahrheit und theo logische Wissenschaft. FS G . Lüdemann, Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1996, pp. 41-60 [2 C o r 11:32-33]. WELBORN, L.L., Primum tirocinium Pauli (2 Cor 11,32-33), in BZ A3 (1999) 49-71. WELBORN, L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163 [2 Cor 11: 16.21-12:10]. WlLLERT, N . , The Catalogues of Hardships in the Pauline Correspondence: Background and Function, in P. BORGEN & S. GIVERSEN (eds.), The New
Testament and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997, pp. 217-243 [2 Cor 11:23-33]. ZMIJEWSKI, J., Der Stil der paulinischen "Narrenrede". Analyse der Sprach gestaltung in 2 Kor 11,1-12,10 als Beitrag zur Methodik von Stil untersuchungen neutestamentlicher Texte (BBB, 52), Köln — Bonn, 1978. Z o v K l d , M., Kronologija Pavlova djelovanja i pisanja, in Bogoslovska Smotra 73 (2003) 45-70 [2 Cor 11:32-33].
2 Cor 12:1-10 ABERNÄTHY, D., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Messenger of Satan?, in Neotestamentica 35 (2001) 69-79. AKIN, D.L., Triumphalism, Suffering, and Spiritual Maturity: An Exposition of 2 Corinthians 12:1-10 in Its Literary, Theological, and Historical Con text, in CTR4 (1989) 119-144. A N D E R S O N , J.T., The Cosmological Roots of Pauline Metaphors, in PEGL&MWBSU (1991) 153-161 [2 Cor 12:2-4].
2 COR 12:1-10
117
ANDREWS, S.B., Enshving Devouring, Exploiting, Self-Exalting, and Striking: 2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Bibli cal Literature 1997Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997, pp. 460-490 [2 Cor 11:16-12:10: 485-487]. ANDRIESSEN, P., L'impuissance de Paul en face de l'ange de Satan, in Nouveüe Revue Théobgique 81 (1959) 462-468. BAIRD, W., Visions, ReveUtion and Ministry: Reflections on 2 Cor 12:1-5 and Gal 1:11-17, in JBL 104 (1985) 651-662. BARRÉ, M.L., Qumran and the Weakness of Paul, in C 5 Q 4 2 (1980) 216-227. BARRIER, J., Visions of Weakness: Apocalyptic Genre and the Identification of Paul's Opponents in 2 Corinthians 12:1-6, in Restoration Quarterly 47 (2005) 33-42. BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein — in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualität anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [2 Cor 12:9-10: 187-215]. BAUMGARTEN, J., Paulus und die Apokalyptik. Die Auslegung apokalyptischer Uberlieferungen in den echten Paulusbriefen (WMANT, 44), Neukirchen/ Vluyn, 1975 [2 Cor 12:1-7: 136-140]. BEAUDE, P.-M., Le "je" comme figure du discours. Une anthropologie du sujet paulinien, in Sémiotique et bible 118 (2005) 42-55. BERNARD, J., Lorsque je suis faible, c'est alors que je suis fort (2 Co 12,7-10), in ASeign 45 (1974) 34-39. BETZ, H.D., Eine Christus-Aretalogie bei Paulus (2 Cor 12,7-10), in ZThK66 (1969) 288-305. BINDER, H., Die angebliche Krankheit des Paulus, in ThZ 32 (1976) 1-13 [2 Cor 12:7]. BLACK, D.A., Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pauline Literature (American University Studies, VII/3), New York et al.: Lang, 1984 [2 Cor 12:5.9.10: 146-159]. BLANTON IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2007 [168-170]. BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh ah theohgisches Programm. Der zweite Korintherbriefals Beispielfur die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theo logie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 11:3012:10: 169-195]. BOWKER, J.W., "Merkabah" Visions and the Visions of Paul, in JSS 16 (1971) 157-173 [2 Cor 12:1-4]. CAMBIER, J., Le critère paulinien de l'apostoUt en 2 Cor. 12.6s, in Bib 43 (1962) 481-518.
118
PERICOPE LIST
CAMBIER, J., Une lecture de 2 Cor 12,6-7a. Essai d'interprétation nouvelle, in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 475-485. CHATELION C O U N E T , P., Paulus in het paradijs. 2 Korinthiërs 12,1-4, in Schrift 200 (2002) 55-59. CLARKE, W.K.L., Was St. Paul a Stammerer?, in New Testament Problems : Essays — Reviews — Interpretations, London et al.: SPCK, 1929, pp. 136140. CLAVIER, H . , La santé de l'apôtre Paul, in J . N . SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN
U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 66-82 [2 Cor 12:7]. CROWNFIELD, D.R., The Self Beyond Itself: Hermenutics and Transpersonal Experience, in JAAR 47 (1979) 245-267 [2 Cor 12:2-5]. DASSMANN, E., Paulus in der "Visio Sancti Pauli", in T. KLAUSER, E. DASSMANN & K. T H R A E D E (eds.), Jenseitsvorstellungen
in Antike
und
Christentum. Gedenkschrift für Alfred Stuiber (Jahrbuch für Antike und Christentum. Ergänzungsband, 9), Münster: Aschendorff, 1982, pp. 117-128. DELOBEL, ]., De kracht van de zwakheid, in VLAAMSE BlJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is U w woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 34-35 [2 Cor 12:7-10]. D E LORENZI, L., L'ignominia di Paolo alia luce di 2 Cor 12,7b-10, in Paroh, Spirito e Vita 20 (1989) 179-203. D E S A L I S , P., L'écharde dans U chair. Un signe visible de h présence de Dieu? La dimension dramatique de h vie. Perspectives à partir de II Corinthiens 12,1-10, in RTP 127 (1995) 27-41. DUNN, J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids M I - Cam bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 12:9-10: 4 8 3 484]. EBNER, M., Leidenslisten und Apostelbrief. Untersuchungen zu Form, Motivik und Funktion der Peristasenkataloge bei Paulus (FzB, 66), Würzburg, 1991 [2 Cor 12:10: 173-195]. ECKERT, ]., 'Dreimal habe ich den Herrn angefleht... ". Krankheit in der Sicht des Apostels Paulus, in Bibel und Kirche 43 (1988) 8-12. FENNER, F., Die Krankheit im Neuen Testament. Eine religions- und medizin geschichtliche Untersuchung (UNT, 18), Leipzig, 1930 [2 Cor 12:7-10: 30-31]. GARRETT, S.R., Paul's Thorn and Cultural Modeh of Affliction, in M.L. W H I T E & O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 82-99.
2 COR 12:1-10
119
GEBAUER, R., Das Gebet bei Paulus. Forschungsgeschichtliche und exegeti sche Studien (TVG), Glessen - Basel: Brunnen Verlag Glessen, 1989 [2 Cor 12:8: 113-123, 280-287]. GlALLANZA, J., When I Am Weak, Then I Am Strong, in BibToday 95 (1978) 1572-1577 [2 Cor 12:10]. G O O D E R , RR., Only the Third Heaven? 2 Corinthians 12.1-10 and Heavenly Ascent (LNTS, 313), London - N e w York: T & T Clark-Continuum, 2006. GOULDER, M., Vision and Knowledge, in JSNT 56 (1994) 53-71. GOULDER, M . D . , Visions and Revelations of the Lord (2 Corinthians 12:1-10), in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 303-312. GRABE, P.J., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use ofbwxji.t? in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156 [2 Cor 12:9]. GüTTGEMANNS, E., Der kidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Göttingen, 1966 [2 Cor 12:9-10: 154-170]. HAFEMANN, S.J., The Role of Suffering in the Mission of Paul, in J. Ä D N A &
H . KVALBEIN (eds.), The Mission of the Early Church to the Jews and Gen tiles (WUNT, 127), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2000, pp. 165-184. HAMERTON-KELLY, R.G., A Girardian Interpretation of Paul: Rivalry, Mime sis and Victimage in the Corinthian Correspondence, in Semeia 33 (1985) 65-81 [2 Cor 12:7-10]. HARRISON, J.R., Paul's Language of Grace in its Graeco-Roman Context (WUNT, 11/172), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2003. HARTL, H., "Deshalb bejahe ich meine Ohnmacht". 2 Kor 12,10a, in Christ lich-pädagogische Blätter 117 (2004) 202-207. HAYKIN, M.A.G., The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in the Pneumatomachian Controversy of the Fourth Century (Supplements to Vigiliae Christianae, 27), Leiden - N e w York - Köln: Brill, 1994 [2 Cor 12:4: 69, 7 1 , 100]. HECKEL, U., Der Dorn im Fleisch. Die Krankheit des Paulus in 2 Kor 12,7 und Gal4,13f, in ZNW84 (1993) 65-92. HEININGER, B., Paulus ab Visionär. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996 [2 Cor 12:110: 242-262]. HEININGER, B., Paulus und Philo als Mystiker? Himmehreisen im Vergleich (2Kor 12,2-4; SpecLeg III 1-6), in R. DEINES & K.-W. NlEBUHR (eds.),
120
PERICOPE LIST
Philo und das Neue Testament. Wechseheitige Wahrnehmungen. I. Interna tionales Symposium zum Corpus Judaeo-Hellenisticum 1.-4. Mai 2003, Eise nach/Jena (WUNT, 172), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004, pp. 189-204. HlSEY, A. & J.S.P. BECK, Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Paragnosis, in Journal of Bible and Religion 29 (1961) 125-129. HOTZE, G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren Denk form in seiner Theologie (NTA, N F 33), Münster: Aschendorff, 1997 [2 Cor l l : 2 1 b - 1 2 : 1 0 : 159-227]. JEGHER-BUCHER, V., Der Pfahl im Fleisch. Überlegungen zu II Kor 12, 7-10 im Zusammenhang von 12, 1-13, in ThZ 52 (1996) 32-41. JEGHER-BUCHER, V., 'The Thorn in the Flesh'/'Der Pfahl im Fleisch': Consi derations About 2 Corinthians 12.7-10 in Connection With 12.1-13, in S.E. P O R T E R & T . H . ULBRICHT (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis
of
Scripture: Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 146), Shef field: Sheffield Academic, 1997, pp. 388-397. JOHNSON, L.A., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29 (1999) 145-155 [2 Cor 12:7]. KALER, M., L. PAINCHAUD & M.P. BUSSIÉRES, The Coptic "Apocalypse of Paul",
Irenaeus' "Adversus Haereses" 2.30.7, and the Second-Century BattU for Paul's Legacy, in Journal of Early Christian Studies 12 (2004) 173-193. KLAUCK, H.-J., Die Himmelfahrt des Paulus (2 Kor 12,2-4) in der koptischen Paulusapokalypse aus Nag Hammadi (NHC V/2), in SNTU 10 (1985) 151-190. KLAUCK, H.-J., Die Himmelfahrt des Paulus (2 Kor 12,2-4) in der koptischen Paulusapokalypse aus Nag Hammadi (NHC V/2), in I D . , Gemeinde, Amt, Sakrament. Neutestamentliche Perspektiven, Würzburg: Echter, 1989, pp. 391-429. KREMER, J., Worte des Herrn und Worte des Paulus ab Wort Gottes. Exegeti sche, hermeneutische und bibelheologische Erwägungen zu 2 Kor 12,9-10, in J. FlGL & E. W A L D S C H Ü T Z (eds.), Ganzheitliches Denken. FS. A . K .
Wucherer-Huldenfeld, Wien, 1989, pp. 69-87. KREMER, J., Worte des Herrn und Worte des Paulus als Wort Gottes. Exegeti sche, hermeneutische und bibelheologische Erwägungen zu 2 Kor 12,9-10, in ID., Die Bibel beim Wort genommen. Beiträge zu Exegese und Theologie des Neuen
Testaments, ed. R. K Ü H S C H E L M & M . STOWASSER, Freiburg
-
Basel - Wien: Herder, 1995, pp. 298-318. KRENKEL, M., Beiträge zur Aufhellung der Geschichte und der Briefe des Aposteh Paulus, Braunschweig, 1 8 9 0 , 1 8 9 5 [2 Cor 12:7-9: 47-125]. LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: Genuine Ministry According to 2 Corin thians 11-12, in MST Review 4 (2000) 47-61. 2
2 COR 12:1-10
121
LAMBRECHT, J., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God. Zwakheid en sterkte, in NTT55 (2001) 273-285 [2 Cor 12:9-10]. LAMBRECHT, J., Paulus vermag attes door de kracht van God (2 Korintiers 12:910), in ID., De kracht van hetgeloof Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament, Leuven - Leusden: Acco — Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 213-227. LAMBRECHT, J., Zwakheid en kracht (2 Korintiers 12,1-13), in ID., De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn KBS/VBS - N B G , 2005, pp. 116-130. LANGKAMMER, H., Tak zwana mowa bhzna iwietego Pawh (2 Kor 11, 1612, 13), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148. LEARY, T.J., Ä Thorn in the Flesh'- 2 Corinthians 12:7, in JTS 43 (1992) 520-522. LINCOLN, A.T., Paul the Visionary': The Setting and Significance of the Rapture to Paradise in II Corinthians XII. 1-10, in NTS 25 (1978-1979) 204-220. LINCOLN, A.T., Paradise Now and Not Yet: Studies in the Role of the Heavenly Dimension in Paul's Thought With Special Reference to His Eschatohgy, Cambridge, 1981 [71-86]. LOUBSER, J.A., Paulus se daring in die vlees: 2 Kor 12:7, in Ned Gerefleologiese Tydskrif22 (1981) 259-268. LOUBSER, J.A., Winning the Struggle (or: How to Treat Heretics) (2 Corinthians 12:1-10), in Journal of Theology for Southern Africa 75 (1991) 75-83. LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism: An Exploration of 2 Cor 11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206. M C C A N T , J.W., Paul's Thorn of Rejected Apostleship, in NTS 34 (1987-1988) 550-572. MCCLOSKEY, J., The Weakness Gospel: Contemporary Ministry and 2 Corin thians 12:1-10, in BibToday 28 (1990) 235-241. MAGASS, W., Theophrast und Paulus. ExempUrisch jur Umstände und Ethos in Korinth und Sahniki, in Kairos 26 (1984) 154-165 [2 Cor 11:1612:15: 160-162]. MARGUERAT, D., La mystique de l'apdtre Paul, in J. SCHLOSSER (ed.), Paul de Tarse, Paris: Cerf, 1996, pp. 307-329. MARY, S., 2 Corinthians 12,1-5 and the Recent Discussion on 'Height' and Depth', in StEv IV/1 (TU, 102), Berlin, 1968, pp. 462-467. M E N O U D , P H . , L'echarde et Tange satanique (2 Cor. 12,7), in J.N. SEVENSTER & W. C. VAN U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haar lem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 163-171. M E N O U D , P.H., The Thorn in the Flesh and Satan's Angel (2 Cor. 12.7), in I D . , Jesus Christ and the Faith: A Collection of Studies, trans, by E.M. PAUL (PTMS, 18), Pittsburgh PA, 1978, pp. 19-30.
122
PERICOPE LIST
J.H.A., 't Verhaal van Paulus' vlucht uit Damaskus. 2 Kor. XI32,33; XII:1,7a. Een interpoktie, in Theologisch Tijdschrift7 (1873) 421-429. MICKEY, P.A., Strength in Weakness: From Text to Sermon on II Corinthians 12:7-9, in Interpr 22 (1968) 288-300. M I N N , H.R., The Thorn That Remained: Materials for the Study of St. Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, 2 Corinthians XII. vv.1-10, Auckland, 1972. M O R R A Y - J O N E S , C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mys tical Background of Paul's Apostokte. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in HTR 86 (1993) 177-217. M O R R A Y - J O N E S , C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mys tical Background of Paul's Apostolate. Part 2: Paul's Heavenly Ascent and Its Significance, in HTR 86 (1993) 265-292. MULLINS, T.Y., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JBL 76 (1957) 299-303. NlCDAO, V.S., Power in Times of Weakness According to 2 Corinthians 12,1-10: An Exegetical Investigation of the Rektionship Between Suvajxti; and aaoévEia (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1997; dir. R. Bieringer). NlEBUHR, K.-W., Heidenapostel aus Israel. Die jüdische Identität des Paulus nach ihrer Darstellung in seinen Briefen ( W U N T , 62), T ü b i n g e n : J . C . B . Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1992 [2 Cor 11:1-12:13: 112-135]. NlSBET, P., The Thorn in the Flesh, in ExpT 80 (1969) 126. N O R T H , J.L., Paul's Protest That He Does Not Lie in the Light of his Cilician Origin, in JTS 47 (1996) 439-463 [2 Cor 12:6]. O ' C O L L I N S , G.G., Power Made Perfect in Weakness, 2 Cor 12:9-10, in CBQ 33 (1971) 528-537. O T Z E N , B., Himmelrejser og himmelvisioner i jødisk Apokalyptik, in Dansk Teologisk Tidsskrifts (1995) 16-26 [2 Cor 12:1-5]. PAILLARD, J . , In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mystery, trans, by R.J. E R I C K S O N , Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2003 [2 Cor 12:1-5: 41-50]. PARK, D.M., Paul's S K O A O T T H S A P K I : Thorn or Stake? (2 Cor. XII.7), in NovT22 (1980) 179-183. PATHRAPANKAL, J.M., 'When I Am Weak, then I Am Strong (2 Cor 12:10), Pau line Understanding of Apostolic Sufferings, in Jeevadhara 17 (1988) 140-151. PITTA, A., II "discorso delpazzo"operiautologia immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510. POPE, R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: Of Indwelling Power, in ExpT22 (1910-1911) 312-313 [2 Cor 12:9]. PRICE, R.M., Punished in Paradise (An Exegetical Theory on II Corinthians 12:1-10), in JSNT7 (1980) 33-40. MICHELSEN,
2 COR 12:1-10
123
ROBBINS, V.K., The Legacy of2 Corinthians 12:2-4 in the Apocalypse of Paul, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden — Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 327-339. ROLOFF, J., Persönliche religiöse Erfahrung und Theologie des Kreuzes. Bibehrbeit über 2 Kor. 12,1-10, in H . KELLER & M. SEITZ (eds.), Herausforderung: Religiöse Erfahrung, Göttingen, 1980, pp. 143-168. ROUKEMA, R., Paul's Rapture to Paradise in Early Christian Literature, in A. HlLHORST & G.H. VAN KOOTEN (eds.), The Wisdom of Egypt .-Jewish, Early Christian, and Gnostic Essays. FS G.P. Luttikhuizen (AGJU, 59), Leiden: Brill, 2005, pp. 267-283. Ruiz, J.-R, Hearing and Seeing but Not Saying: A Look at ReveUtion 10:4 and 2 Corinthians 12:4, in E.H. LOVERING, Jr. (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1994 Seminar Papers, vol. 33, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1994, pp. 182-202. RUSSELL, R., Redemptive Suffering and Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JETS 39 (1996) 559-570 [2 Cor 12:7-10]. SAAKE, H., Paulus ah Ekstatiker. Pneumatologische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii 1-10, in Bib 53 (1972) 404-410. SAAKE, H., Paulus ah Ekstatiker. Pneumatologische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii 1-10, in NovT 15 (1973) 153-160. SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., "Gloriarse"segun San Pablo, Sentidoy teologia de xai>x
124
PERICOPE LIST
SCHRÖTER, J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ab unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 12:10: 165-169]. S C O T T , J.M., Throne-Chariot Mysticism in Qumran and in Paul, in C A . EVANS & P.W. FLINT (eds.), Eschatology, Messianism and the Dead Sea Scrolls (Studies in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Related Literature), Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 101-119 [2 Cor 12:2-4]. SEGAL, A.F., Paul and the Beginning of Jewish Mysticism, in J.J. COLLINS & M . FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany NY: SUNY, 1995, pp. 95-122. SMITH, N.G., The Thorn That Stayed: An Exposition of II Corinthians 12:79, in Interpr 13 (1959) 409-416. SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in Paul, in NovT23 (1981) 349-360 [2 Cor 11:16-12:13]. SPENCER, A.B., Paul's Literary Style: A Stylistic and Historical Comparison of II Corinthians 11:16-12:13, Romans 8:9-39, and Philippians 3:2-4:13 (ETS MS), Jackson MS, 1984. SPITTLER, R.P., The Limits of Ecstasy: An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 12:1-10, in G.E HAWTHORNE (ed.), Current Issues in Biblical and Patristic Inter pretation. FS M . C Tenney, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1975, pp. 259-266. STEGMAN, T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005 [2 Cor 12:9-10: 269-271]. STEINMETZ, F.-J., Der gebliebene Stachel, in Geht und Leben 44 (1971) 81-85. TABOR, J.D., Things Unutterable: Paul's Ascent to Paradise in Its Greco-Roman, Judaic and Early Christian Contexts, Lanham M D , 1986. TANNEHILL, R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theo logy (BZNW, 32), Gießen - Berlin, 1967 [2 Cor 12:9: 98-100]. T E N NAPEL, E., "ThirdHeaven"and "Paradise": Some Remarks on the Exegesis of 2 Cor. 12,2-4 in Syriac, in R. LAVENANT (ed.), VSymposium Syriacum 1988 (Orientalia Christiana Analecta, 236), Rome, 1990, pp. 53-66. THEOBALD, M., Die überströmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Würzburg: Echter, 1982 [244-253]. THIERRY, J.J., Der Dorn im Fleische (2 Kor. xii 7-9), in NovT5 (1962) 3 0 1 310. THOMAS, J.C., An Angel From Satan': Paul's Thorn in the Flesh (2 Corinthians 12.7-10), in Journal of Pentecostal Theology 9 (1996) 39-52. T H O R N T O N , T.C.G., Satan - God's Agent for Punishing, in ExpT83 (1972) 151-152 [2 Cor 12:7].
2 COR 12:1-10
125
THRALL, M.E., Paul's Journey to Paradise: Some Exegetical Issues in 2 Cor 12,24, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 347-363. TRAKATELLIS, D . , Power in Weakness: Exegesis of 2 Cor 12,1-13, in E. LOHSE
(ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 65-86. TRONIER, H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Philosophical Idealism and Apocalypticism, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 165-196. VÁLLAURI, G.E., « Virtus in infirmitateperficitur»: II Cor 12,7-10 nell'esegesi dei Ss. Padri (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Bíblico, Roma, 1967). WALTON, J.M., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 12:1-10, in Interpr 52 (1998) 293-296. WELBORN, L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163 [2 Cor 11: 16.21-12:10]. WlLLERT, N . , The Catalogues of Hardships in the Pauline Correspondence: Background and Function, in P. BORGEN & S. GlVERSEN (eds.), The New Testament and Helknistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997, pp. 217-243 [2 Cor 12:10]. WlSCHMEYER, O . , 2 Korinther 12,1-10. Ein autobiographisch-theologischer Text des Paulus, in I D . & E.-M. BECKER (eds.), Was ist ein Text? (NET, 1), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2001, pp. 29-41. WOODS, L., Opposition to a Man and His Message: Paul's "Thorn in the Flesh" (2 Cor 12:7), in AusBR 39 (1991) 44-53. YOUNG, B.H., The Ascension Motif of 2 Corinthians 12 in Jewish, Christian and Gnostic Texts, in Grace TheohgicalJournal*) (1988) 73-103. ZMIJEWSKI, J., Kontextbezug und Deutung von 2 Kor 12,7a. Stilistische und strukturale Erwägungen zur Lösung eines alten Problems, in BZ 21 (1977) 265-272. ZMIJEWSKI, J., Der Stil der paulinischen "Narrenrede". Analyse der Sprach gestaltung in 2 Kor 11,1-12,10 ah Beitrag zur Methodik von Stilunter suchungen neutestamentlicher Texte (BBB, 52), Köln - Bonn, 1978. ZMIJEWSKI, J., Kontextbezug und Deutung von 2 Kor 12,7a. Stilistische und strukturale Erwägungen zur Lösung eines alten Problems, in I D . , Das Neue Testament — Quelle christlicher Theologie und Glaubenspraxis. Auftätze zum Neuen Testament und seiner Auslegung, Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 157-167. ZMIJEWSKI, J., Paulus - Knecht und Apostel Christi. Amt und Amtsträger in paulinischer Sicht, Stuttgart, 1986 [2 Cor 12:7-10: 192-226].
126
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 12:11-21 AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question ofSakry in the Conflict Between Paul and the "Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I . DUNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), FairPhy: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H . Räisänen (NTSupp, 1 0 3 ) , Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 4 3 - 3 7 6 [ 2 Cor
12:13-18].
ANDREWS, S.B., Enshving, Devouring Exploiting Self-Exalting and Striking: 2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Bibli cal Literature 1997Seminar Papers, vol. 3 6 , Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 4 6 0 - 4 9 0 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 1 3 - 1 8 : 4 8 7 - 4 8 8 ] .
BARRETT, C K , Titus, in E.E. ELLIS & M . W I L C O X (eds.), Neotestamentica
et Semítica. FS M . Black, Edinburgh, 1 9 6 9 , pp. 1 - 1 4 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 1 8 ] . BARRETT, C K , Titus, in ID., Essays on Paul, London, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 1 1 8 - 1 3 1 . BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4 ) , Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2 0 0 2 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 1 9 : 2 1 5 - 2 6 2 ] .
BERCOVITZ, J.P., TheX-Letter in 2 Corinthians, in PEGL&MWBS 3 5 - 4 9 [ 2 Cor
2 0 (2000)
12:16-18].
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in SyBU 9 ( 1 9 4 7 ) 3 - 3 1 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 2 1 : 3 0 - 3 1 ] .
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, Darmstadt, 2
1 9 6 3 , pp. 3 - 3 1 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 2 1 : 3 0 - 3 1 ] .
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E. DlNKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufsätze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments, Tübingen, 1 9 6 7 , pp. 2 9 8 - 3 2 2 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 2 1 : 3 2 1 - 3 2 2 ] .
C O U R T , J.N., The Controversy With the Adversaries of Paul's ApostoUte in the Context of His Relations to the Corinthian Congregation (2 Corinthians 12,14-13,13), in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apos tolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 1 1 ) , Rome, 1 9 9 2 , pp. 8 7 105.
JEGHER-BUCHER, V., Der Pfahl im Fleisch. Überlegungen zu II Kor 12, 7-10 im Zusammenhang
von 12, 1-13, in ThZ52
(1996) 32-41.
JEGHER-BUCHER, V., 'The Thorn in the Flesh'/'Der Pfahl im Fleisch': Consi derations About 2 Corinthians 12.7-10 in Connection With 12.1-13, in S.E. PORTER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of Scripture: Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 1 4 6 ) , Shef field: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 3 8 8 - 3 9 7 . JERVELL, J., Die Zeichen des Aposteh. Die Wunder beim lukanischen undpaulinischen Paulus, in SNTU
A ( 1 9 7 9 ) 5 4 - 7 5 [2 Cor 1 2 : 1 2 : 6 8 - 7 4 ] .
2 COR 12:11-21
127
JOHNSON, L A , Paul's Epistokry Presence in Corinth: A New Look at Robert W. Funk's Apostolic Parousia, in CBQ68 (2006) 481-501 [2 Cor 12:14-13:10]. KlTZBERGER, LR., Bau der Gemeinde. Das paulinische Wortfeld
128
PERICOPE LIST
SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in Paul, in NovTlò (1981) 349-360 [2 Cor 11:16-12:13]. SPENCER, A.B., Paul's Literary Style: A Stylistic and Historical Comparison of II Corinthians 11:16-12:13, Romans 8:9-39, and Philippians 3:2-4:13 (ETS MS), Jackson MS, 1984. TRAKATELLIS, D., Power in Weakness: Exegesis of 2 Cor 12,1-13, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 65-86. UMBACH, H., In Christus getauft — von der Sünde befreit. Die Gemeinde ah sündenfreier Raum bei Paulus (FRLANT, 181), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999 [2 Cor 12:19-13:10: 155-170]. VERHOEF, E., Die holländische Radikale Kritik, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 427-432 [2 Cor 12:14]. W E L B O R N , L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163 [2 Cor 12:11]. W O D K A , A., Una teohgia biblica del dare nel contesto delh colletta paolina (2Cor 8-9) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 68), Roma: Editrice Pon tificia Università Gregoriana, 2000 [2 Cor 12:13-15: 94-98]. YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Letters of Paul, in M.L. W H I T E & O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141 [2 Cor 12:14b]. ZORELL, F., Sprachliche Randnoten zum NT, in BZ 60 (1911) 159-163 [2 Cor 12:13: 160-161].
2 Cor 13:1-10 BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [2 Cor 13:10: 169-205]. BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H.S. H E R O N , London - New York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 13:10: 9 1 112]. BLACK, D.A., Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pauline Literature (American University Studies, VII/3), New York et al.: Lang, 1984 [2 Cor 13:3.4.9: 160-167]. BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Place of a Christology (BZNW, 140), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2006 [2 Cor 13:3-5: 58-61].
2 COR 13:1-10
BROWN,
129
P.C., What Is the Meaning of "Examine Yourselves" in 2 Corinthians
13:5?, in BS 1 5 4 ( 1 9 9 7 )
175-188.
COURT, J.N., The Controversy With the Adversaries of Paul's Apostolate in the Context of His Relations to the Corinthian Congregation (2 Corinthians 12,1413,13), in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 1 1 ) , Rome, 1 9 9 2 , pp. 8 7 - 1 0 5 . COUSAR, C.B., A Theology of the Cross: The Death of Jesus in the Pauline Let ters (Overtures to Biblical Theology, 2 4 ) , Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1 9 9 0 [ 2 Cor 1 3 : 1 - 4 : 1 6 4 - 1 7 0 ] . G Ü T T G E M A N N S , E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur
paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 9 0 ) , Göttingen, 1 9 6 6 [ 2 Cor 1 3 : 1 - 4 : 1 4 2 154].
GUNDRY VOLF, J . M . , Paul and Perseverance: Staying In and Falling Away ( W U N T , 1 1 / 3 7 ) , Tübingen, 1 9 9 0 [ 2 Cor 1 3 : 5 : 2 1 7 - 2 2 5 ] .
HAYKIN, M.A.G., The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in the Pneumatomachian Controversy of the Fourth Century (Supplements to Vigiliae Christianae, 2 7 ) , Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1 9 9 4 [2 Cor 1 3 : 3 : 6 7 , 9 4 , 9 7 - 1 0 0 , 1 0 1 ] .
J O H N S O N , L.A., Paul's Epistokry Presence in Corinth: A New Look at Robert W.Funk's ApostolicParousia,
in CBQ 6 8 ( 2 0 0 6 ) 4 8 1 - 5 0 1 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 1 4 -
13:10].
KlTZBERGER, LR., Bau der Gemeinde. Das paulinische Wortfeld oix.o8oy.r¡l (MoixoSofxeTv (FzB, 5 3 ) , Würzburg, 1 9 8 6 [ 2 Cor 1 3 : 5 - 1 0 : 1 3 4 - 1 3 8 ] . LAMBRECHT, J . , PhilohgicalandExegeticalNotes
on 2 Cor 13,4, in Bijdragen
46 (1985) 261-269.
LAMBRECHT, } . , Phiblogical and Exegetical Notes on 2 Corinthians 13,4, in R. BIERINGER & J . LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) ,
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , p p . 5 8 9 - 5 9 7 ( 5 9 8 : Additional Note). LAMBRECHT, J . , Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God. Zwakheid en sterkte, in A T T 5 5 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 2 7 3 - 2 8 5 [ 2 Cor 1 3 : 4 ] .
LAMBRECHT, ]., Paulus' toekomstig optreden met kracht (2 Korintiers 13,1-4), in ID., De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Ant werpen: Halewijn - KBS/VBS - N B G , 2 0 0 5 , p p . 1 3 1 - 1 3 6 . M O T U M I , T E . & A.-L. ZWILLING, 2 Corinthiens 13,1-10: force et faiblesse, in Lire et Dire 4 9 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 4 3 - 5 2 . M O U L E , C.F.D., Reflections on So-Called 'Triumphalism',
in L . D . H U R S T &
N.T. W R I G H T (eds.), The Glory of Christ in the New Testament. Studies in Christology. FS G.B. Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 2 8 [ 2 Cor 1 3 : 4 : 2 2 3 - 2 2 4 ] .
130
PERICOPE LIST
RUSCHE, H., Zum "jeremianischen"Hintergrundder Korintherbriefe, in Ä Z 3 1 (1987) 116-119 [2 Cor 13:3.10]. SCHMIDT, U . , "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korinther brief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2 0 0 4 [2 Cor 12:19-13:10: 57-60]. SCHMITHALS, W , Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956, 1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 13:3: 158-162; 13:5: 162]. SCHMITHALS, W , Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971 [2 Cor 13:3: 193-196; 13:5: 196-197]. SCHWEIZER, E., Die "Mystik" des Sterbens und Auferstehens mit Christus bei Paulus, in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257 [2 Cor 13:4]. STANLEY, D . M . , Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriohgy (AnBib, 13), Rome, 1961 [2 C o r 13:4: 145-147]. STEGMAN, T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005 [2 Cor 13:1b: 369-375; 13:4: 205-211]. TANNEHILL, R . C . , Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theo logy (BZNW, 32), Gießen - Berlin, 1967 [2 Cor 13:4: 98-100]. UMBACH, H., In Christus getauft — von der Sünde befreit. Die Gemeinde als sündenfreier Raum bei Paulus (FRLANT, 181), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999 [2 Cor 12:19-13:10: 155-170]. 3
V E R H O E F , E., Die holländische Radikale Kritik, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The
Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 427-432 [2 Cor 13:1]. WlLES, G.P., Paul's Intercessory Prayers: The Significance of the Intercessory Prayer Passages in the Letters of Paul (SNTS M S , 24), Cambridge, 1974 [13:7.9b: 230-253].
2 Cor 13:11-13 ALEN, R., Een groet en heilwens van Paulus, in VlAAMSE BlJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, //(Dichtbij is U w woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 36-38. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corin thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304 [2 Cor 13:13]. C O U R T , J.N., The Controversy With the Adversaries of Paul's Apostokte in the Context of His Rektions to the Corinthian Congregation (2 Corinthians
2 COR 13:11-13
131
12,14-13,13), in Ε. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apos tolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 87105. DEPASSE-LIVET, J . , L'existence chrétienne. Participation ä h vie trinitaire (2 Cor 13,11-13), mASeign 31 (1973) 10-13. DI M A R C O , Α., Κοινωνία πνεύματος (2 Cor 13,13; Flp 2,1) — πνεύμα κοινωνίας. Circokritä e ambivalenza lingüistica e filohgica, in Filología Neotestamentaria 1 (1988) 63-75. H A I N Z , J . , KOINONIA. "Kirche" als Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16), Regensburg, 1982 [13:13: 47-51]. HAYKIN, M.A.G., The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in the Pneumatomachian Controversy of the Fourth Century (Supplements to Vigiliae Christianae, 27), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1994 [2 Cor 13:13: 67, 94-97, 102]. HENGEL, M., Das Bekenntnis zum dreieinigen Gott (2. Kor. 13,11-13), in Theologische Beiträge 16 (1985) 195-200. HERBST, M., Den Namen Gottes auf die Gemeinde legen. 2 Kor 13,11-13, in Theologische Beiträge 32 (2001) 121-126. MALEPARAMPIL, J . , The "Trinitarian" Formulae in St. Paul: An Exegetical Investigation Into the Meaning and Function ofthose Pauline Sayings which Compositely Make Mention of God, Christ and the Holy Spirit (EHS.T, 546), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995 [2 Cor 13:13]. MARTIN, R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Fellowship of the Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W.H. GLOER (ed.), Eschatology and the New Testament. FS G.R. Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1988, pp. 113-128. RIESENFELD, H., Was bedeutet "Gemeinschaft des Heiligen Geistes"? Zu 2. Kor. 13,13; Phil. 2,1 und Rom. 8,18-30, in B. BOBRINSKOY ET AL. (eds.), Communio Sanctorum. FS J.-J. von Allmen, Geneve, 1982, pp. 106-113. S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [92100]. SCHNEIDER, B., H E K O I N O N I A T O U H A G I O U PNEUMATOS (II Cor. 13,13), in R.S. ALMAGNO & C.L. HARKINS (eds.), Studies Honoring Ignatius Charles Brady, Friar Minor (Franciscan Institute Publications. Theology Series, 6), St. Bonaventure NY: Franciscan Institute, 1976, pp. 421-447. SEESEMANN, H., Der Begriff ΚΟΙΝΩΝΙΑ im Neuen Testament (BZNW, 14), Gießen, 1933 [2 Cor 13:13: 62-73].
132
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1-7 BELLEVILLE, L.L., A Letter of Apologetic Self-Commendation: 2 Cor 1:8-7:16, in NovT3\ (1989) 142-63. BLOMBERG, C , The Structure of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in CTR 4 (1989-1990) 3-20. BOSVELD, P., VerkUring der vijf eerste hoofdstukken van Paulus tweeden brief aan de Korinthers, Dordrecht, 1804 [2 Cor 1-5]. DESILVA, D.A., Meeting the Exigency of a Complex Rhetorical Situation: Paul's Strategy in 2 Corinthians 1 Through 7, in AUSS 34 (1996) 5-22. DESILVA, D.A., The Credentiah of an Apostle: Paul's Gospel in 2 Corinthians 17 (Bibal Monograph Series, 4), N . Richland Hills T X : Bibal, 1998. D U F F , P.B., 2 Corinthians 1-7: Sidestepping the Division Hypothesis Dilemma, in BTB 24 (1994) 16-26. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [148-201]. FREDRICKSON, D.E., "Through Many Tears" (2 Cor 2:4): Paul's Grieving Letter and the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. O L B R I C H T & J.L. SUMNEY (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 161-179. HAFEMANN, S.J., The Comfort and Power of the Gospel: The Argument of 2 Corinthians 1-3, in RExp 86 (1989) 325-344. IBITA, M.M.S., The Importance of the Kinship Roles in Paul's Theologizing in 2 Corinthians 1-7, in Still Full of Sap, Still Fresh, Still Green. FS Sr. Helen Graham, M M (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007, pp. 48-68. KRUSE, C.G., The Relationship Between the Opposition to Paul Reflected in 2 Corinthians 1-7and 10-13, in EvQ61 (1989) 195-202. KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde als Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funktion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197), Gottingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002. LORUSSO, G., La gioia e la sofferenza nell'apostolato: Analisi retoricosemantica di 2Cor 1-7 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1998). LORUSSO, G., II ministero Pasquale di Paolo in 2Cor 1-7: Le implicazioni del soffrire e gioire per il vangelo, Roma: Vivere In, 2 0 0 1 . QUAST, K . , Reading the Corinthian Correspondence: An Introduction, New York - Mahwah NJ: Paulist, 1994 [2 Cor 1:1-2:13: 109-116; 2:145:21: 117-128; 6:1-7:16: 129-137].
2 COR 2:14-7:4
133
2 Cor 2:14-7:4 DAUTZENBERG, G., Motive der Selbstdarstellung des Paulus in 2 Kor 2,14-7,4, in A. VÀNHOYE (ed.), L'apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministire (BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 150-162. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 75-104 (Discussion: 105-131). BONNEAU, G., À fa vie, à ¿a mort. Le conflit à Corinthe et ses enjeux théologi ques en 2 Co 2,14-7,4, in ScEs 51 (1999) 351-366. CHERIAN, K . K . , Paul's Understanding of Diakonia as Prochmation According to 2 Cor 2:14-7:4 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL.1986). CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Conclusions, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 291-304. COLLANGE, J.-E, Énigmes de U deuxième épttre de Paul aux Corinthiens (SNTS MS, 18), Cambridge, 1972. COLLINS, J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York — Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990 [2 Cor 2:14-6:13: 203-205]. DEAN, J.T., The Great Digression: 2 Cor ii 14-vii 4, in ExpT 50 (1938) 86-89. D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Bene dictina, 10), Rome, 1989. D U F F , P., The Transformation of the Spectator: Power, Perception, and the Day of Salvation, in K . H . RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Adanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 233-243. FlNDElS, H . - J . , Versöhnung — ApostoUt — Kirche. Eine exegetisch-theohghche und rezeptionsgeschichtliche Studie zu den Versöhnungsaussagen des Neuen Testaments (2 Kor, Rom, Kol, Eph) (FzB, 40), Würzburg, 1983 [61-109]. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL D S , 99), Adanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [160-165]. GERBER, C , Paulus und seine Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005 [225-231]. GRUBER, M.M., Herrlichkeit in Schwachheit. Eine Auslegung der Apologie des Zweiten Korintherbriefi 2 Kor 2,14-6,13 (FzB, 89), Würzburg: Echter, 1998. KOENIG, J., The Knowing of Glory and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5), in R.T. FORTNA & B.R. GAVENTA (eds.), The Conversation
Continues.
Studies in Paul and John. FS J.L. Martyn, Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1990, pp. 158-169.
134
PERICOPE LIST
LEGRAND, L., Alcuni aspetti missionari di 2 Corinti, in L . D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 3 0 5 - 3 2 5 .
PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mys tery, trans, by R.J. ERICKSON, Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2 0 0 3 [ 3 8 - 3 9 ] . PATTE, D., A Structural Exegesis of2 Corinthians 2:14-7:4 With Special Atten tion on 2:14-3:6and 6:11-7:4, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Bibli cal Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 2 6 , Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 2 3 - 4 9 .
PATTE, D., Pkce et rôle de 6:11-7:4 dans 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in L . D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 9 , p p . 2 2 1 - 2 6 4 (Discussion: 2 6 5 - 2 9 0 ) .
POLHILL, J . B . , Reconciliation at Corinth: 2 Corinthians 4-7, in RExp 8 6 (1989) 345-357.
SCHRÖTER, J . , Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heilsvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 1 0 ) , Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1 9 9 3 . SCHÜTZ, J.H., Paul and the Anatomy of Apostolic Authority (SNTS MS, 2 6 ) , Cambridge, 1 9 7 5 [ 1 6 5 - 1 8 6 ] .
W I R E , A.C., Reconciled to Glory in Corinth? 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in A.Y. C O L LINS & M . M . MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays on Ancient Religion and Phibsophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tübingen: Mohr Sie beck, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 2 6 3 - 2 7 5 .
W O L F F , C , Gedankengang und Kontextbezug in 2. Kor. 4,7-7,4, in L . D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 9 , p p . 2 1 1 - 2 2 0 .
2 Cor 2 : 1 4 - 4 : 6
BACK, F., Verwandlung durch Offenbarung bei Paulus. Eine religionsgeschichtlichexegetische Untersuchung zu 2 Kor 2,14-4,6(WUNT, 1 1 / 1 5 3 ) , Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 2 . BARRETT, C.K., Conclusion, in L . DE LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 3 1 7 - 3 2 9 . CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Esprit de Dieu, parole des hommes. Le rôle de l'esprit dans les ministères de kparole selon l'apôtre Paul (Bibliothèque Théologique), Neuchâtel: Delachaux et Niestlé, 1 9 6 6 [ 1 0 1 - 1 0 6 ] . DE J O N G , M., Paulus, struikelblok of toetssteen. Een Studie van 2 Korinthièrs 2:12-4:6als bijdrage in hetgesprek met Israël, Kampen: Uitgeverij Mondiss, 1 9 8 9 .
2 COR 2:14-4:6
135
D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987. DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990. GARLAND, D.E., The Sufficiency of Paul, Minister of the New Covenant, in CTR4 (1989) 21-37. GIVEN, M.D., Paul's True Rhetoric: Ambiguity, Cunning, and Deception in Greece and Rome (Emory Studies in Early Christianity, 7), Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2001 [118-126]. GRÄSSER, E., Paulus, der Apostel des Neuen Bundes (2 Kor 2,14-4,6). Der Anlaß der Apobgie und ihre Beziehung zum Briefganzen, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paob. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 7-43 (Discussion: 44-77). HEINY, S.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6: The Motive for Metaphor, in K . H . RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 1-22. JONES, PR., The Apostle Paul, A Second Moses According to II Corinthians 2:14-4:7, Ann Arbor MI, 1982. KENT, H.A., The Gbry of Christian Ministry: An Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2.14-4.18, in Grace Theological Journal! (1981) 171-189. LAMBRECHT, J., Structure and Line of Thought in 2 Cor 2,14-4,6, in Bib 64 (1983) 344-380. LAMBRECHT, J., Structure and Line of Thought in 2 Cor 2,14-4,6, in R. BlERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 257-293 (293-294: Additional Note). M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Pneumatikoi and Judaizers in 2 Cor 2:14-4:6, in AusBRH (1986) 42-58. RICHARDSON, N., Paul's Language About God (JSNT SS, 99), Sheffield: Shef field Academic, 1994. SLOAN, R.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6 and New Covenant Hermeneutics'- A Response to Richard Hays, in BBR 5 (1995) 129-154. TREVIJANO ETCHEVERRIA, R., La idoneidad del Apóstol (2 Cor 2,14-4,6), in Salmanticense 37 (1990) 149-175. VOS, J.S., Traditionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zur paulinischen Pneumatobgie, Assen, 1973 [2 Cor 2:14-4:6: 132-143]. W H I T L O C K , J., Schrift und Inspiration. Studien zur Vorstellung von inspirier ter Schrift und inspirierter Schriftauslegung im antiken Judentum und in den paulinischen Briefen (WMANT, 98), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2002 [375-407].
136
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1-9 BUCK, C . H . , Jr., & G . TAYLOR, Saint Paul: A Study of the Development of His Thought, New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1 9 6 9 [ 2 3 - 3 0 , 5 3 - 6 7 ] . DAHL, N A , On the Literary Integrity of 2 Cor. 1-9, in ID., Studies in Paul: Theo logy for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis M N , 1 9 7 7 , pp. 3 8 - 3 9 . DAUTZENBERG, G . , Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Briefiammlung. Zur Frage der literarischen Einheitlichkeit und des theologischen Gefüges von 2 Kor 1-8, in ANRWll, 2 5 / 4 , Berlin - New York, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 3 0 4 5 - 3 0 6 6 . DICK, K . , Der schriftstellerische Plural bei Paulus, Halle, 1 9 0 0 [ 8 5 - 1 1 0 ] . HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Argument From the Old Testament and Christology in 2 Cor 1-9. The Salvation-History/Restoration Structure of Paul's Apologe tic, in R . BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 2 7 7 - 3 0 3 . HORRELL, D . G . , The Social Ethos of the Corinthian Correspondence: Interest and Ideobgy From 1 Corinthians to 1 Clement (Studies of the New Tes tament and Its World), Edinburgh: Clark, 1 9 9 6 [ 2 2 9 - 2 3 2 ] . JONES, I.H., The Contemporary Cross: A Study for Passiontide — A Theme and Four Biblical Variations, London, 1 9 7 3 [ 2 3 - 4 8 ] . KLEINE, W , Zwischen Furcht und Hoffnung. Eine textlinguistische Unter suchung des Briefes 2 Kor 1-9 zur wechseheitigen Bedeutsamkeit der Bezie hung von Apostel und Gemeinde (BBB, 1 4 1 ) , Berlin: Philo, 2 0 0 2 . M C L E A N , B.H., The Cursed Christ: Mediterranean Expuhion Rituah and Pau line Soteriology (JSNT SS, 1 2 6 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 6 [190-197].
MYRICK, A.A., Father'Imagery in 2 Corinthians 1-9 and Jewish Paternal Tra dition, in TynB47
(1996) 163-171.
PLUNKETT-DOWLING, R . , Reading and Restoration: Paul's Use of Scripture in 2 Corinthians 1-9 ( P h . D . diss., Yale University, 2 0 0 1 ) . W Ü N S C H , H.-M., Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 ah kommunikative Handlung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie, 4 ) , Münster: LIT, 1 9 9 6 . YAMADA, K . , Epistohty Theoretical and Rhetorical Analyses of 2 Cor. 1-9, in Annual of the Japanese Biblical Institute 2 4 ( 1 9 9 8 ) 8 3 - 1 1 6 .
2 Cor 8-9 BASSLER, J., Perspectives From Paul: 1: Money and Mission; 2: The Great Collection, in ID., God and Mammon: Asking for Money in the New Tes tament, Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 6 3 - 1 1 5 .
2 COR 8-9
137
BECKHEUER, B., Paulus und Jerusalem. Kollekte und Mission im theologischen Denken des Heidenaposteh (EHS.T, 611), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1997. BERGER, K., Almosen für Israel. Zum historischen Kontext der paulinischen Kol lekte, in NTS 23 (1976-1977) 180-204. BETZ, H . D . , 2 Corinthians 8 and 9: A Commentary on Two Administrative Leuers of the Apostle Paul (Hermeneia), Philadelphia PA, 1985. BETZ, H . D . , 2 Korinther 8 und 9. Ein Kommentar zu zwei Verwaltungsbrie fen des Apostek Paulus, trans, and adapted by S. A N N , München, 1992; Gütersloh, 1993. BUCK, C.H., Jr., The Collection for the Saints, in HTR 43 (1950) 1-29. D U N N , J . D . G . , The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cam bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [706-711]. ECKERT, J., Die KolUkte des Paulus fur Jerusalem, in P.-G. MÜLLER & W. STENGER (eds.), Kontinuität und Einheit. FS F. Mußner, Freiburg Basel - Wien, 1981, pp. 65-80. FRANSEN, P.S., Mission, Money and Right Administration: Reflections on II Corinthians 8 and 9, in TrinSemRev 22 (2000) 7-18; response: Gary L. HANSEN, Some Thoughts on Stewardship: In Response to Paul Fransen, in IBID. 19-21. FRETTLÖH, M.L., Der Charme der gerechten Gabe. Motive einer Theologie und Ethik am Beispiel der paulinischen Kollekte fiir Jerusalem, in J. EBACH ET AL. (eds.), 'Leget Anmut in das Geben. Zum Verhältnis von Ökonomie und Theologie (Jabboq 1), Gütersloh: Kaiser - Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 2001, pp. 105-161. GEORGI, D . , Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus fur Jerusalem (Theologi sche Forschung, 38), Hamburg/Bergstedt, 1965, pp. 56-79. GEORGI, D . , Der Armen zu gedenken. Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus fur Jerusalem, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1994. GlLS, C.F., Laportie de la collecte chez Saint Paul, in Spiritus 43 (1970) 347-355. H A I N Z , J., KOINONIA. "Kirche" ab Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16), Regensburg, 1982 [134-144]. HOLMBERG, B., Paul and Power: The Structure of Authority in the Primitive Church as Reflected in the Pauline Epistles, Philadelphia PA, 1978 [35-43]. HORRELL, D . G . , Restructuring Human Rehtionships: Paul's Corinthian Let ters andHabermas's Discourse Ethics, in ExpT 110 (1999) 321-325. KER, D . P . , Family Finances: 'Kinship' and the Collection — An Exploratory Paper, in IrBS 25 (2003) 2-35. KlM, B.-M., Diepaulinische Kollekte (TANZ, 38), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002.
138
PERICOPE LIST
LAMBRECHT, J., Paul's Boasting About the Corinthians: A Study of 2 Corin thians 8:24-9:5, in NovT AO (1998) 352-368. LAMBRECHT, J., Paul's Boasting About the Corinthians: A Study of2 Cor 8,249,5, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book of ReveUtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 91-106. LAMBRECHT, J., Uit ein en dezelfde brief (2 Korintiers 8,24-9,5), in ID., Trouw en Betrouwbaar. Recente Bijbelvertalingen, Averbode: Altoria Averbode, 2006, pp. 137-143. LINDEMANN, A., Hilfe fur die Armen. Zur ethischen Argumentation des Paulus in den Kollektenbriefen II Kor 8 und II Kor 9, in C . MAIER, R. LIWAK &
K.-P. JÖRNS (eds.), Exegese vor Ort. FS P. Welten, Leipzig: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 2001, pp. 199-216. LlNDEMANN, A., Die Jerusalem-Kollekte des Paulus ah "diakonisches Unter nehmen", in WortDienst 28 (2005) 99-116. LODGE, J.G., The Apostle's Appeal and Readers'Response: 2 Corinthians 8 and 9, in Chicago Studies 30 (1991) 59-75. MARION, D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Difense et illustra tion du viritable apotre de Jisus. VII. II Cor 8, 1-9, 15: La collecte en faveur des saints de Jerusalem, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 289-297. MELICK, R.R., Jr., The Collection for the Saints: 2 Corinthians 8-9, in CTR A (1989) 97-117. NlCKLE, K.F., The Collection. A Study in the Strategy of Paul (StBT, 48), Lon don, 1966, pp. 16-22. O ' M A H O N Y , K.J., The Rhetoric of Benefaction, in Proceedings ofthe Irish Bibli cal Association 22 (1999) 9-40. O ' M A H O N Y , K.J., Pauline Persuasion: A Sounding in 2 Corinthians 8-9 (JSNT SS, 199), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2000. QUAST, K , Reading the Corinthian Correspondence: An Introduction, New York - Mahwah N J : Paulist, 1994 [138-148]. SCHMIDT, U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [137156]. SCHMITHALS, W , Die Kollekten des Paulusför Jerusalem, in E. AXMACHER &
K. SCHWARZWÄLLER (eds.) Belehrter Gkube. FS J. Wirsching, Frankfurt et al., 1994, pp. 231-252. SCHMITHALS, W , Die Kollekten des Paulus für Jerusalem, in C . BREYTENBACH
(ed.), Paulus, die Evangelien und das Urchristentum. FS W. Schmithals (AGJU, 54), Leiden - Boston M A : Brill, 2004, pp. 78-106.
2 COR 10-13
139
STOWERS, S.K., Π Ε Ρ Ι ΜΕΝ Γ Α Ρ and the Integrity of 2 Cor. 8 and 9, in NovTòl
(1990) 340-348.
TALBERT, C.H., Money Management
in Early Mediterranean
Christianity:
2 Corinthians 8 and 9, in RExp 8 6 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 3 5 9 - 3 7 0 .
THEOBALD, M., Die überströmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen Motivfeld (FzB, 2 2 ) , Würzburg: Echter, 1 9 8 2 [ 2 7 8 - 3 0 4 ] . VÀSSILIADIS, P., The Collection Revisited, in Deltion Biblikon Meieton 2 1 (1992) 42-48.
VERBRUGGE, V.D., Paul's Style of Church Leadership Illustrated by His Instruc tions to the Corinthians on the Collection, San Francisco CA, 1 9 9 2 . WATSON, E, Paul, Judaism and the Gentiles: A Sociological Approach (SNTS MS, 5 6 ) , Cambridge, 1 9 8 6 [ 1 7 4 - 1 7 6 ] . W O D K A , Α . , L'obUtivith neotestamentaria e il discorso etico-morale. II: Il dono del dare (2 Cor 8-9), in Studia Moralia 3 7 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 5 - 3 3 . W O D K A , Α . , Una teologia biblica del dare nel contesto detta colletta paolina (2Cor 8-9) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 6 8 ) , Roma: Editrice Pon tificia Università Gregoriana, 2 0 0 0 .
2 Cor 10-13 AEJMELAEUS, L., Schwachheit ab Waffe. Die Argumentation des Paulus im "Trä nenbrief" (2. Kor. 10-13) (SFEG, 7 8 ) , Helsinki - Göttingen: Finnish Exegetical Society - Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2 0 0 0 . ANDREWS, S.B., The Politics ofFoob: Paul and the Opponents in 2 Cor. 1012 (Ph.D. diss., Duke University, Durham N C , 1 9 9 7 ) . BARRETT, C . K . , Christianity at Corinth, in BJRL 4 6 ( 1 9 6 4 ) 2 6 9 - 2 9 7 [ 2 8 6 297].
BARRETT, C.K., Christianity at Corinth, in ID., Essays on Paul, London, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 1 - 2 7 [ 1 4 - 2 2 ] .
BASH, Α . , A Psychodynamic Approach to the Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 10-13, in JSNT
83 (2001) 51-67.
BERCOVITZ, J.R, Paul and Corinth: A Study in Sequences, in
PEGL&MWBS
6 (1986) 40-56.
BERCOVITZ, J.P., TheX-Letter in 2 Corinthians, in PEGL&MWBS
2 0 (2000)
35-49.
BETZ, H . D . , Der Apostel Paulus und die sokratische Tradition. Eine exegetische Untersuchung zu einer "Apologie". 2 Korinther 10-13 (BHTh, 4 5 ) , Tübin gen, 1 9 7 2 . BUCK, C.H., Jr., & G. TAYLOR, Saint Paul: A Study of the Development of His Thought, New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1 9 6 9 [ 1 0 3 - 1 1 4 ] .
140
PERICOPE LIST
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in SyBU 9 (1947) 3-31 [20-30]. BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, Darmstadt, 1 9 6 3 , pp. 3-31 [20-30]. BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E. DlNKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufsätze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments, Tübingen, 1967, pp. 298-322 [313-321]. C A R R E Z , M., Réalité christologique et référence apostolique de l'apôtre Paul en présence d'une église divisée (2 Cor 10-13), in A. VANHOYE (ed.), L'apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministère (BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 163-183. CARSON, D.A., From Triumphalism to Maturity. An Exposition of 2 Corin thians 10-13, Grand Rapids MI, 1984. CHEVALLIER, M.-A., L'argumentation de Paul dans II Corinthiens 10 à 13, in RHPR70 (1990) 3-15. CRAMER, ]., De Philippica van Paulus tegen de Gemeente van Korinthe (2 Kor. 10-13) verklaard en in hare Historische Beteekenis gewaardeerd (Exegetica et Critica, IV), Utrecht: Breijer, 1893. DlClCCO, M.M., Paul's Rhetorical Use of the Three Classical Methods of Proof in 2 Cor 10-13 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL, 1993). DICK, K., Der schriftstellerische Plural bei Paulus, Halle, 1900 [37-56]. ECKERT, J., Die Verteidigung der apostolischen Autorität im Gafaterbriefund im Zweiten Korintherbrief. Ein Beitrag zur Kontroverstheologie, in ThGl 65 (1975) 1-19. FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul, the Ancient Epistolary Theorists, and2 Corinthians 1013: The Purpose and Literary Genre of a Pauline Letter, in D.L. BALCH, E. FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans, and Christians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1990, pp. 190-200. FORBES, C , Comparison, Self-Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Con ventions of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in NTS 32 (1986) 1-30. FUCHS, E., La faiblesse, gloire de TapostoUt selon Paul. Étude sur 2 Corinthiens 10-13, in ÉTR 55 (1980) 231-253. FUNG, S.-S., Spiritual Warfare in 2 Corinthians 10-13 (Ph.D. diss., West minster Theological Seminary, Philadelphia PA, 1994). GABLER, J.P., Dissertatio Critica de Capitibus ultimis IX-XIII posterioris Epistolae Pauli ad Corinthios ad eadem baud separandis, Göttingen, 1782. GARLAND, D.E., Paul's Apostolic Authority: The Power of Christ Sustaining Weakness (2 Corinthians 10-13), in RExp 86 (1989) 371-389. 2
141
2 COR 10-13
GERBER, C., Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005 [231-239]. GUTTENBERGER, G., Klugheit, Besonnenheit, Gerechtigkeit und Tapferkeit. Zum Hintergrund der Vorwürfe gegen Paulus nach 2Kor 10-13, in ZNW 96 (2005) 78-98. HAINZ, J., Ekklesia. Strukturenpaulinischer Gemeinde-Theologie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [157-171]. HARRISON, J.R., Paul's Language of Grace in its Graeco-Roman Context (WUNT, 11/172), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2003. HARTMAN, L., A Sketch of the Argument of2 Cor 10-13, in L. HARTMAN & D. HELLHOLM (eds.), Text-Centered New Testament Studies: Text-Theo retical Essays on Early Jewish and Early Christian Literature (WUNT, 102), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1997, pp. 235-252. HAUSRATH, A., Der Vier-Capitel-Brief des Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg, 1870. HECKEL, U., Kraft in Schwachheit. Untersuchungen zu 2. Kor 10-13 (WUNT, 11/56), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1993. HECKEL, U., Jer 9,22f. ah Schlüsselfiir 2 Kor 10-13. Ein Behpielfür die metho dischen Probleme in der gegenwärtigen Diskussion über den Schriftgebrauch bei Paulus, in M. HENGEL & H . LöHR (eds.), Schriftauslegung im antiken Judentum und im Urchristentum (WUNT, 73), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1994, pp. 206-225. HOLLAND, G., Speaking Like a Fool: Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in S.E. POR TER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament. Essays From the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield, 1993, pp. 250-264. HOLMBERG, B., Paul and Power: The Structure of Authority in the Primitive Church as Reflected in the Pauline Epistles, Philadelphia PA, 1978 [45-48]. HORRELL, D.G., The Social Ethos of the Corinthian Correspondence: Interest and Ideology From 1 Corinthians to 1 Clement (Studies of the New Tes tament and Its World), Edinburgh: Clark, 1996 [220-229]. KÄSEMANN, E., Die Legitimität des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korin ther 10-13, in ZNWAl (1942) 33-71. KÄSEMANN, E., Die Legitimität des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korin ther 10-13, in K . H . RENGSTORF (ed.), Das Paulusbild in der neueren deutschen Forschung (WdF, 24), Darmstadt, 1964, 1969, pp. 475-521. KEE, D., Who Were the 'Super-Apostles'of 2 Cor 10-13?, in Restoration Quar terly 23 (1980) 65-76. KlRNER, G.O., Apostolat und Patronage (II). Darstellungsteil: Weisheit, Rhe torik und Ruhm im Konflikt um die apostolische Praxü des Paulus in der 2
142
PERICOPE LIST
frühchristlichen Gemeinde Korinth (IKor 1-4 u. 9; 2Kor 10-13), in ZAC/JAC7 (2003) 27-72. KOLENKOW, A.B., Paul and Opponents in 2 Cor 10-13 - T H E I O I ANDRES and Spiritual Guides, in L. BORMANN, K.D. T R E D I C I & A. STANDHAR-
TINGER (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition in the New Testament. FS D . Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden - New York Köln: Brill, 1994, pp. 351-374. KRUSE, C . G . , The ReUtionship Between the Opposition to Paul Reflected in 2 Corinthians 1-7and 10-13, in EvQ_6l (1989) 195-202. LAMBRECHT, J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self-Commendation in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 325-346. LAMBRECHT, J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self Commendation in 2 Cor ΙΟ Ι3, in ID., Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofReveUtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Bíblico, 2001, pp. 107-129. LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context: Paul's Particukr Way of Arguing in 2 Cor 10-13, in Bib 82 (2001) 305-324. LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context, Paul's Particuhr Way of Arguing in 2 Cor 10-13, in V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One Reads. New Testament Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven Paris - Dudley MA: Peeters, 2003, pp. 226-244. LARSON, J., Paul's Masculinity, in JBL 123 (2004) 85-97. LlSCO, H., Judaismus Triumphatus. Ein Beitrag zur Auslegung der vier letzten Kapitel des II. Kor., Berlin: Schneider, 1896. LOHSE, E. (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992. LOHSE, Ε., Das kirchliche Amt des Apostels und das apostolische Amt der Kir che — ökumenische Erwägungen zu 2. Kor. 10-13, in I D . (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes: (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 129-146. LOUBSER, J.A., A New Look at Paradox and Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in Neotestamentica 26 (2/1992) 507-521. MCCLELLAND, S.E., Paul's Defense of His Apostleship in 2 Corinthians 10-13 and Its Relation to the Collection for the Church in Jerusalem (Ph.D. diss., Faculty of Divinity, Edinburgh, 1980). MCCLELLAND, S.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in JSNT 14 (1982) 82-87. MACKINTOSH, R., Corinth and the Tragedy of St. Paul, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 77-83.
2 COR 10-13
143
MACKINTOSH, R., The Brief Visit to Corinth, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 226-234 MACKINTOSH, R., The Four Perplexing Chapters, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 336-344. MAKOTO, M., Paul's Weakness: A Study in Pauline Polemics (II Corinthians 10-13) (Ph.D. Diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 1968). MANUS, C.U., The Opponents of Paul in 2 Corinthians 10-13: An Exegetical and Historical Study (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1981; dir. R.F. Collins). MARGUERAT, D., 2 Corinthiens 10-13. Paul et l'expérience de Dieu, in ÉTR 63 (1988) 497-519. MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustra tion du véritable apôtre de Jésus. V. II Cor 10, 1-13, 10: La lettre dans les krmes, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 257-264. MÖDRITZER, H., Stigma und Charisma im Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt (NTOA, 28), Fribourg: Universitätsverlag; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1994 [2 Cor 11-12: 196-210]. MÜLLER, R , Der Glaube aus dem Hören: Uber das gesprochene und das geschriebene Wort bei Paulus, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI & A. STANDHARTINGER (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Com petition in the New Testament. FS D. Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden New York - Köln: Brill, 1994, pp. 405-442 [430-434]. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., The Date of 2 Corinthians 10-13, in AusBR 39 (1991) 31-43. NEYREY, J.H., Witchcraft Accusations in 2 Cor 10-13. Paul in Social Science Perspective, in Listening 21 (1986) 160-170. OOSTENDORP, D.W., Another Jesus: A Gospel of Jewish-Christian Superiority in II Corinthians, Kampen, 1967. PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mystery, trans, by R.J. ERICKSON, Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2003 [39-41]. PATTE, D., Paul's Faith and the Power of the Gospel: A Structural Introduc tion to the Pauline Letters, Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1983 [312-318]. PENNA, R., La presenza degli avversari di Paolo in 2 Cor 10-13, Esame lette rato, in Lateranum 56 (1990) 83-113. PENNA, R., La présence des adversaires de Paul en 2 Cor 10-13, approche litté raire, in E . LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 6-41. PETERSON, B.K., Conquest, Control and the Cross: Paul's Self-Portrayal in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in Interpr 52 (1998) 258-270.
144
PERICOPE LIST
PETERSON, B.K., Eloquence and the Prockmation of the Gospel in Corinth (SBL DS, 163), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1998. PICKETT, R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance ofthe Death of Jesus (JSNT SS, 143), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997 [160-211]. PITTA, A., 77 "discorso delpazzo" operiautobgia immoderata? Analisi retoricoUtteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510. QUAST, K., Reading the Corinthian Correspondence: An Introduction, New Y o r k - M a h w a h NJ: Paulist, 1994 [149-160]. RAKOCY, W.,2Kor 10-13: "List we kach"?, in RoczTeol48(1) (2001) 121-132. SAMPLEY, J.P., Paul, His Opponents in 2 Corinthians 10-13, and the Rhetori cal Handbooks, in J. NEUSNER (ed.), The Social World of Formative Chris tianity and Judaism. FS H.K. Kee, Philadelphia PA, 1988, pp. 162-177. S C H Ü T Z , J.H., Paul and the Anatomy of Apostolic Authority (SNTS MS, 26), Cambridge, 1975 [165-186]. S T Ö G E R , A., Amt und Amtsführung nach 2 Kor 10,1-13,10, in Bibel und Liturgie 58 (1985) 142-152. S T R E C K E R , G., Die Legitimität des paulinischen Apostolats nach 2. Korintherbrief10-13, in A T S 38 (1992) 566-586. STRECKER, G., Die Legitimität des paulinischen Apostolates nach 2 Kor 10-13, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes: (2Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 107-128. SUNDERMANN, H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine rhe torische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1996. THEOBALD, M . , Die überströmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Würzburg: Echter, 1982 [242-258]. THRALL, M.E., Super-ApostUs, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in JSNT 6 (1980) 42-57. TRAVIS, S.H., Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-12, in StEv VI (TU, 112), Berlin, 1973, pp. 527-532. WALKER, D . D . , Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideobgy and Rhetoric in a Pauline Letter Fragment (WUNT, 11/152), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002. WANAMAKER, C A . , "By the Power of God": Rhetoric and Ideobgy in 2 Corin thians 10-13,
in D . B . G O W L E R , L.G. B L O O M Q U I S T & D.F. W A T S O N
(eds.), Fabrics of Discourse. FS V.K. Robbins, Harrisburg PA - London — New York: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 194-221. W A R D , R.F., Pauline Voice and Presence as Strategic Communication, in D.J. LULL (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1990 Seminar Papers, vol. 29, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1990, pp. 283-292.
2 COR 10-13
145
W A R D , R.F., Pauline Voice and Presence as Strategic Communication, in Semeia 65 (1994) 95-107. WATSON, D.F., Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-13 as Defense of His Honor: A Socio-Rhetorical Analysis, in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. OLBRICHT & W. UBELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press Interna tional, 2002, pp. 260-275. WATSON, D.E, Paul and Boasting, in J.P. SAMPLEY (ed.), Paul in the GrecoRoman World. A Handbook, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 77-100. WATSON, E, 2 Cor. x-xiii and Paul's Painful Letter to the Corinthians, in JTS 35 (1984) 324-346. WATSON, E, Paul, Judaism and the Gentiles: A Sociobgical Approach (SNTS MS, 56), Cambridge, 1986 [81-84]. WELBORN, L.L., The Identification of 2 Corinthians 10-13 With the 'Letter of Tears', in A W F 3 7 (1995) 138-153. WELBORN, L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer University Press, 1997 [77-94]. WuNSCH, H.-M., Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 ah kommunikative Handlung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie, 4), Minister: LIT, 1996 [111-127]. YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Utters of Paul, in M.L. W H I T E & O . L . YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141.
3. THEMES LIST
Adam Christology BARRETT, C . K . , From First Adam to Last: A Study in Pauline Theology, Lon don: Adam & Charles Black, 1962. GOULDER, M., "So All Died" (2 Cor 5.14), i n j . KERKOVSKY (ed.), E n i T O A T T O . FS P. Pokorny, Praha: Mlyn, 1998, pp. 141-148. HOOKER, M . D . , Interchange in Christ, in JTS 22 (1971) 349-361. PATE, C M . , Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theological Substructure of 2 Corinthians 4:7-5:21, Lanham M D - New York, 1991. PATE, C M . , The Glory of Adam and the Afflictions of the Righteous: Pauline Suffering in Context, Lampeter - Lewiston NY: Mellen Biblical, 1993. THRALL, M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christo logical Debate Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B . LINDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.), Christ and Spirit in the New Testament. FS C.F.D. Moule, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973, pp. 143-156.
Addressees HARTWIG, C. & G . THEISSEN, Die korinthische Gemeinde ab Nebenadressat des Römerbriefs. Eigentextreferenzen des Paulus und kommunikativer Kon text des längsten Paulusbriefes, in NovT 46 (2004) 229-252. OLSON, S.N., Pauline Expressions of Confidence in His Addressees, in CBQ 47 (1985) 282-295.
Affliction (see also under 'Suffering') GARRETT, S.R., The God of This World and the Affliction of Paul: 2 Cor 4:112, in D.L. BALCH, E. FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans,
and Christians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1990, pp. 99-117. GARRETT, S.R., Paul's Thorn and Cultural Modeb of Affliction, in M.L. W H I T E & O . L . YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 82-99.
148
THEMES LIST
INNASIMUTHU, A., Comfort in Affliction: An ExegeticalStudy of 2 Corinthians 1,311 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer). PATE, C M . , The Glory of Adam and the Afflictions of the Righteous: Pauline Suffering in Context, Lampeter - Lewiston NY: Mellen Biblical, 1993. YATES, R., Paul's Affliction in Asia: 2 Corinthians 1:8, in EvQ 53 (1981) 241-245.
Ambassador BASH, A., Ambassadors fir Christ: An Exploration of Ambassadorial Language in the New Testament (WUNT, 11/92), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1997. BREYTENBACH, C , Versöhnung. Eine Studie zur paulinischen Soteriologie (WMANT, 60), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1989.
Amen (see also under 'Yes') H A H N , F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2Kor 1,122,1, in H . D . BETZ & L. SCHOTTROFF (eds.), Neues Testament und christ liche Existenz. FS H . Braun, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973, pp. 229-239. VAN UNNIK, W . C , Reisepläne und Amen-Sagen. Zusammenhang und Gedan kenfolge in 2. Korinther 1:15-24, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN UNNIK (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 215-234.
Apocalyptic AUNE, D.E., Anthropological Duality in the Eschatology of 2 Cor 4:16-5:10, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism!Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 215-239. AUNE, D.E., The Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Cor. 5.10), in J . C ANDERSON, P. SELLEW & C. SETZER (eds.), Pauline Conversations in Context. FS Calvin J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 68-86. BARRIER, J., Visions of Weakness: Apocalyptic Genre and the Identification of Paul's Opponents in 2 Corinthians 12:1-6, in Restoration Quarterly 47 (2005) 33-42. BAUMGARTEN, J., Paulus und die Apokalyptik. Die Auslegung apokalyptischer Überlieferungen in den echten Paulusbriefen (WMANT, 44), Neukirchen/ Vluyn, 1975, pp. 85-89, 136-140 and 163-170.
APOCALYPTIC
149
DAUTZENBERG, G., Überlegungen zur Exegese und Theologie von 2 Kor 4,16, in Bib 82 (2001) 325-344. FATEHI, M., The Spirit's Relation to the Risen Lord in Paul: An Examination of Its Chrhtobgical Implications (WUNT, 11/128), Tubingen: Mohr Sie beck, 2000. GOODER, E R . , Only the Third Heaven? 2 Corinthians 12.1-10 and Heavenly Ascent (LNTS, 313), London - New York: T & T Clark-Continuum, 2006. GUNTHER, J.J., St. Paul's Opponents and Their Background: A Study of Apoca lyptic and Jewish Sectarian Teachings (NTSupp, 35), Leiden: Brill, 1973. HEININGER, B., Paulus ab Visionär. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996. HUBBARD, M.V., New Creation in Paul's Letters and Thought (SNTS MS, 119), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002. HUMPHREY, E . M . , Ambivalent Apocalypse: Apocalyptic Rhetoric and Intertextuality in 2 Corinthians, in D . F . WÀTSON (ed.), The Intertexture of Apocalyptic Discourse in the New Testament (SBL SS, 14), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2002, pp. 113-135. LEMMER, R . , Early Jewish Mysticism, Jewish Apocalyptic and Writings of the New Testament—A Triangubtion, in Neotestamentica 30 (1996) 359-376. LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism : An Exploration of 2 Cor 11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206. MATAND BULEMBAT, J.-B., Noyau et enjeux de l'eschatobgiepaulinienne. De l'apocalyptique juive et de l'eschatobgie hellénistique dans quelques argu mentations de l'apôtre Paul. Etude rhétorico-exégétique de 1 Co 15,35-58; 2 Co 5,1-10 etRm 8,18-30 (BZNW, 84), Berlin et al.: de Gruyter, 1997. O T Z E N , B., Himmelrejser og himmelvisioner i jødisk Apokalyptik, in Dansk Teobgisk Tidsskrift 58 (1995) 16-26. ROBBINS, V.K., The Legacy of2 Corinthians 12:2-4 in the Apocalypse of Paul, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 327-339. SEGAL, A.F., Paul and the Beginning of Jewish Mysticism, in J.J. COLLINS & M. FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other WorUly Journeys, Albany NY: SUNY, 1995, pp. 95-122. SEGAL, A.F., Paul's Thinking About Resurrection in Its Jewish Context, in A T S 44 (1998) 400-419. TRONIER, H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Phibsophical Idealism and Apocalypticism, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 165-196.
150
THEMES LIST
U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particukr Reference to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280. WALTER, N . , Hellenistische Eschatologie bei Paulus? Zu 2 Kor 5, 1-10, in ThQ 176 (1996) 53-64.
Apology (see under 2 Cor 2:14-7:4) Apostle AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question of Salary in the Conflict Between Paul and the "Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I. DUNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Pky: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H . Räisänen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 2002, pp. 343-376. BARRETT, C.K., Shaliah and Apostle, in E. BAMMEL, C. K. BARRETT &
W. D . DAVIES (eds.), Donum Gentilicium. FS D . Daube, Oxford: Cla rendon, 1978, pp. 88-102. BLACK, D.A., Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pau line Literature (American University Studies, VII/3), New York et al.: Lang, 1984, pp. 129-172. CAMBIER, J., Le critère paulinien de l'apostolat en 2 Cor. 12.6s, in Bib 4 3 (1962) 481-518. CARREZ, M., Usage et images de l'Ancien Testament utifcées en 2 Corinthiens pour la défense et l'affirmation de l'apostolicitépaulinienne, in H . CAZELLES (ed.), La vie de U Parole. De l'Ancien au Nouveau Testament. Études d'exégèse et d'herméneutique bibliques. FS P. Grelot, Paris: Desclée, 1987, pp. 397-404. CARREZ, M., ' I K A N O T H E : 2 Co 2,14-17, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 79-95 (Discussion: 96-104). CRAFTON, J.A., The Agency of the Apostle: A Dramatic Analysis of Paul's Responses to Conflict in 2 Corinthians (JSNT SS, 51), Sheffield, 1991. CYRAN, W , Wezwanie do wspólnoty z apostotem (2 Kor 6, 11-13; 7, 2-4), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 123-134. DENIS, A.-M., La fonction apostolique et U liturgie nouvelle en esprit. Etude thé matique des métaphorespauliniennes du culte nouveau, in RSPT42 (1958) 401-436; 617-656 [426-436; 652-653]. DESILVA, D.A., The Credentiah of an Apostle: Paul's Gospel in 2 Corinthians 17 (Bibal Monograph Series, 4), N . Richland Hills TX: Bibal, 1998. DUFF, P., Apostolic Suffering and the Language of Processions in 2 Corinthians 4:7-10, in BTB2\ (1991) 158-165.
APOSTLE
151
ECKERT, J . , Die Verteidigung der apostolischen Autorität im GaUterbrief und im Zweiten Korintherbrief. Ein Beitrag zur Kontroverstheohgie, in ThGl 65 (1975) 1-19. FEE, G . D . , Χ Α Ρ Ι Σ in II Corinthinas 1.15: Apostolic Parousia and PaulCorinth Chronology, in NTS 24 (1978) 533-538. GARLAND, D.E., Paul's Apostolic Authority: The Power of Christ Sustaining Weakness (2 Corinthians 10-13), in RExp 86 (1989) 371-389. GAVENTA, B.R., Apostle and Church in 2 Corinthians: A Response to David M. Hay and Steven J. Kraftchick, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2: 1 & 2 Corinthians, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1993, pp. 182-199. G O O D W I N , M.J., Paul, Apostle of the Living God: Kerygma and Conversion in 2 Corinthians, Harrisburg PA: Trinity, 2001. HAFEMANN, S.J., "Self-Commendation" and Apostolic Legitimacy in 2 Corin thians: A Pauline Dialectic?, in NTS 36 (1990) 66-88. JERVELL, J . , Die Zeichen des AposteU. Die Wunder beim lukanischen undpaulinischen Paulus, in SNTU 4 (1979) 54-75. JOHNSON, L.A., The Epistolary Apostle: Paul's Response to the Challenge of the Corinthian Congregation (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College in the University of Toronto, 2002). JONES, P.R., The Apostle Paul, A Second Moses According to II Corinthians 2:14-4:7, Ann Arbor MI, 1982. KERTELGE, K., Das AposteUmt des Paulus, sein Ursprung und seine Bedeutung, in BZ 14 (1970) 161-181. KERTELGE, K , Jesus Christus verkündigen ab den Herrn (2 Kor 4,5), in I D . , T. HOLTZ & C.-P. MÄRZ (eds.), Christus bezeugen. FS W. Trilling (EThSt, 59), Leipzig, 1989, pp. 227-236. KlRNER, G . O . , Apostolat und Patronage (I). Methodischer Teil und For schungsdiskussion, in ZACIJAC 6 (2002) 3-37. KlRNER, G . O . , ApostoUt und Patronage (II). Darstellungsteil: Weisheit, Rhetorik und Ruhm im Konflikt um die apostolische Praxis des Paulus in der früh christlichen Gemeinde Korinth (IKor 1-4 u. 9; 2Kor 10-13), in ZACIJAC 7 (2003) 27-72. KRUG, J . , Die Kraft des Schwachen. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Apostolatsthéologie (TANZ, 37), Tübingen - Basel, 2001. LAMBRECHT, J . , Strength in Weakness. An Answer to Scott B. Andrews on 2 Cor ll,23b-33, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofReveUtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Bíblico, 2001, pp. 149-156. LOHSE, E. (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992.
152
THEMES LIST
LOHSE, E., Das kirchliche Amt des Aposteh und das apostolische Amt der Kir che — ökumenische Erwägungen zu 2. Kor. 10-13, in ID. (ed.), Verteidi gung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes: (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedic tina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 129-146. LORUSSO, G., La gioia e la sofferenza nell'apostohto: Analisi retorico-seman tica di 2 Cor 1-7 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1998). LORUSSO, G., Il ministero Pasquale di Paolo in 2 Cor 1-7: Le implicazioni del soffrire e gioire per il vangelo, Roma: Vivere In, 2001. MANUS, C.U., Apostolic Suffering (2 Cor 6:4-10), The Sign of Christian Exis tence and Identity, in Asia Journal of Theology 1 (1987) 41-54. M C C A N T , J.W., Paul's Thorn of Rejected Apostleship, in NTS 34 (1987-1988) 550-572. MCCLELLAND, S.E., Paul's Defense of His Apostleship in 2 Corinthians 10-13 and Its Rektion to the Collection for the Church in Jerusalem (Ph.D. diss., Faculty of Divinity, Edinburgh, 1980). MCCLELLAND, S.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in JSNT14 (1982) 82-87. MUNCK, J., Der wahre und der fabche Apostel. Studien über den 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Paulus und die Heihgeschichte (Acta Jutlandica. Aarskrift for Aarhus Universitet, 26,1. Teologisk Serie, 6), Aarhus: Universitetsforla get; København: Ejnar Munksgaard, 1954, pp. 162-189. MUNCK, J., The True and the False Apostle: Studies in II Corinthians, in ID., Paul and the Salvation of Mankind, trans, by Frank CLARKE, London: SCM, 1959, 1 9 7 7 , pp. 168-195. PELSER, G.M.M., Die tweede Korinthierbrief as getuienis van apostel en evangelie in krisis en versoening, in J.H. ROBERTS ET AL. (eds.), Teologie in konteks. FS A.B. du Toit, Pretoria, 1991, pp. 219-247. PENNA, R., Sofferenze apostoliche, antropologia ed escatologia in 2 Cor 4,75,10, in C.C. MARCHESELLI (ed.), Parola e Spìrito. FS S. Cipriani, vol. I, Brescia, 1982, pp. 401-431. PLEVNIK, J., The Destination of the Apostle and of the Faithful: Second Corin thians 4:13b-l4 and First Thessalonians 4:14, in CBQ62 (2000) 83-95. PRATSCHER, W., Der Verzicht des Paulus auf finanziellen Unterhalt durch seine Gemeinden. Ein Aspekt seiner Missionsweise, in ATO 25 (1978-1979) 284-298. PROVENCE, T.E., "Who Is Sufficientfor These Things"? An Exegesis of 2 Corin thians ii 15-iii 18, in NovTlA (1982) 54-81. SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., L'apologie apostolique - 2 Co 10-11 comme réponse de Paul à ses adversaires, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 43-63. 2
153
APOSTLE
SANDNES, K.O., Paul - One of the Prophets? A Contribution to the Apostle's Self-Understanding (WUNT, 11/43), Tübingen, 1991, pp. 131-145. SAVUNDRANAYAGAM, M.A., Weakness and Power of the Apostle in 2 Cor 4:712 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificia Universitas Urbaniana, Rome, 1996). SCHMITHALS, W., Das kirchliche Apostefamt. Eine historische Untersuchung (FRLANT, 79), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1961. SCHRÖTER, J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgangzwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen — Basel: Francke, 1993. SCHRÖTER, ]., Der Aposto fat des Paulus ah Zugang zu seiner Theologie. Eine Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,7-12, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Cor respondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 679-692. SCHÜRMANN, H., Verkündigung — ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,1416a ah Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137. SCHÜRMANN, H., Die apostolische Existenz im Bilde. Meditation über 2 Kor 2,14-16a, in ID., Ursprung und Gestalt. Erörterungen und Besinnungen zum Neuen Testament (KBANT), Düsseldorf, 1970, pp. 229-235. STÖGER, A , Amt und Amtsßhrung nach 2 Kor 10,1-13,10, in Bibel und Liturgie 58 (1985) 142-152. STRECKER, G., Die Legitimität des paulinischen Aposto fates nach 2 Kor 10-13, in E. LoHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes: (2Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 107-128. SUMNEY, J.L., Paul's 'Weakness': An Integral Part of His Conception of Apostleship, in JSNT 52 (1993) 71-91. SUNDERMANN, H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine rhe torische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1996. SUNDERMANN, H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine rhe torische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1996. TAYLOR, N.H., Conflict as Context for Defining Identity: A Study of Apostleship in the Gafatian and Corinthian Letters, in HTS 59 (2003) 915-945. THEISSEN, G., Legitimation und Lebensunterhalt. Ein Beitrag zur Soziologie urchristlicher Missionare, in NTS 21 (1975) 192-221. THEISSEN, G., Legitimation undtäensunterhalt. Ein Beitrag zur Soziologie urchrist licher Missionare, in ID., Studien zur Soziologie des Urchristentums (WUNT, 19), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1979, 1983, pp. 201-230. THRALL, M.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in JSNT 6 (1980) 42-57. 2
154
THEMES LIST
THUREN, L., Was Paul Sincere? Questioning the Apostle's Ethos, in Scriptum 65 (1998) 95-108. TRIMAILLE, M . & M . COUNE, Les apotres, envoyis authentiques du Dieu fidek. 2 Co 1,18-22, in ASeign 38 (1970) 42-50. WOLFF, C , True Apostolic Knowledge of Christ: Exegetical Reflections on 2 Corinthians 5.l4ff., in A.J.M. WEDDERBURN (ed.), Paul and Jesus. Col lected Essays (JSNT SS, 37), Sheffield, 1989, pp. 81-98. YODER, J.H., The Apostle's Apology Revisited (2 Cor 5:11-15, 17), in W KLAS SEN (ed.), The New Way of Jesus. FS H . Charles, Newton KS: Faith and Life, 1980, pp. 115-134. ZMIJEWSKI, J., Paulus — Knecht und Apostel Christi. Amt und Amtsträger in paulinischer Sicht, Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 192-226. Aroma (see under 'Scent/Aroma') (xppaßcav ERLEMANN, K., Der Geist ah appaßcov (2 Kor 5,5) im Kontext
derpaulinischen
Eschatobgie, in ZNW 83 (1992) 202-223. HORN, E W . , Das Angeld des Geistes. Studien zur paulinischen Pneumatobgie (FRIANT, 154), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992. KERR, A.J., APPABQN, in JTS 39 (1988) 92-97. Authority BlERINGER, R., Een zeljbewuste gemeente. De christelijke gemeente in Korinte volgens de tweede brief aan de Korintiers, in J. DELOBEL ET AL. (eds.), Vroegchristelijke gemeenten tussen werkelijkheid en ideaal. Opstellen van leden van de Studiosorum Novi Testamenti Conventus, Kampen: Kok, 2001, pp. 54-67. BROWN, A.R., The Gospel Takes Place: Paul's Theobgy of Power-in-Weakness in 2 Corinthians, in Interpr 52 (1998) 271-285. ECKERT, J., Die Verteidigung der apostolischen Autorität im Galaterbrief und im Zweiten Korintherbrief. Ein Beitrag zur Kontroverstheobgie, in ThGl 65 (1975) 1-19. GARLAND, D . E . , Paul's Apostolic Authority: The Power of Christ Sustaining Weakness (2 Corinthians 10-13), in RExp 86 (1989) 371-389. HOLMBERG, B., Paul and Power: The Structure of Authority in the Primitive Church as Reflected in the Pauline Epistles, Philadelphia PA, 1978, pp. 35-48. MöDRITZER, H . , Stigma und Charisma im Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt (NTOA, 28), Fribourg: Universitätsverlag; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1994, pp. 196-210.
BOASTING
155
POLASKI, S.H., Inside Jokes: Community and Authority in the Corinthian Cor respondence, in A.K.M. ADAM (ed.), Postmodern Interpretations of the Bible, St. Louis M O : Chalice, 2001, pp. 233-241. SCHUTZ, J.H., Paul and the Anatomy of Apostolic Authority (SNTS MS, 26), Cambridge, 1975, pp. 165-186. TAYLOR, N.H., Conflict as Context for Defining Identity: A Study of Apostleship in the Gaktian and Corinthian Letters, in HTS 59 (2003) 915-945. WANAMAKER, C.A., "By the Power of God": Rhetoric and Ideology in 2 Corin thians 10-13,
in D.B. GOWLER, L . G . BLOOMQUIST & D.F. WATSON
(eds.), Fabrics of Discourse. FS V.K. Robbins, Harrisburg PA - London New York: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 194-221. YOUNG, F. & D.F. FORD, Meaning and Truth in 2 Corinthians (Biblical Foun dations in Theology), London: SPCK, 1987.
Blessing HECKEL, U., Der Segen im Neuen Testament. Begriff, Formeln, Gesten. Mit einem praktisch-theohgischen Ausblick (WUNT, 150), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002, pp. 100-110 and 305-306. INNASIMUTHU, A., Comfort in Affliction: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corin thians 1,3-11 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer). O'BRIEN, P.T., Introductory Thanksgivings in the Letters of Paul (NTSupp, 49), Leiden, 1977, pp. 233-258. REDPATH, A., Blessings Out ofBuffetings: Studies in II Corinthians, Westwood NJ: Fleming H . Revell Co., 1965, repr. 1984, 1993.
Boasting AKIN, D.L., Triumphalism, Suffering, and Spiritual Maturity : An Exposition of 2 Corinthians 12:1-10 in Its Literary, Theological, and Historical Con text, in C T O 4 (1989) 119-144. BARRETT, C.K., Boasting (καυχασθαι, κτλ.) in the Pauline Epistles, in A . VÀNΗΟΥΕ (éd.), L'apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministère (BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 363-368. CALLAN, T , Competition and Boasting, Toward a Psychological Portrait of Paul, in StTh40 (1986) 137-156. FORBES, C , Comparison, Self Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Con ventions of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in NTS 32 (1986) 1-30.
156
THEMES LIST
GLANCY, J.A., Boasting of Beatings (2 Corinthians 11:23-25),
in JBL 1 2 3
(2004) 99-135.
GOULDER, M.D., Visions and Revehtions of the Lord (2 Corinthians 12:1-10), in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 3 0 3 - 3 1 2 .
HOTZE, G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren Denkform in seiner Theologie (NTA, NF 3 3 ) , Münster: Aschendorff, 1 9 9 7 . JEGHER-BUCHER, V., Der Pfahl im Fleisch. Überlegungen zu II Kor 12, 7-10 im Zusammenhang
von 12, 1-13, in ThZ 5 2 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 3 2 - 4 1 .
JEGHER-BUCHER, V., 'The Thorn in the Flesh'/'Der Pfahl im Fleisch': Consi derations About 2 Corinthians 12.7-10 in Connection With 12.1-13, in S.E. PORTER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of Scrip ture: Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT S S , 1 4 6 ) , Shef field: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 3 8 8 - 3 9 7 . JUDGE, E.A., Paul's Boasting in Rektion to Contemporary Professional Practice, mAusBR
1 6 (1968) 37-50.
KOLENKOW, A.B., Paul and Opponents in 2 Cor 10-13 - THEIOI ANDRES and Spiritual Guides, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI & A. STANDHAR
TINGER (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition in the New Testament. FS D . Georgi (NTSupp, 7 4 ) , Leiden - New York Köln: Brill, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 3 5 1 - 3 7 4 . LAMBRECHT, J., Is atte roemen unverständig? 2 Korintiers 10 in de herziene Willibrord-vertaling, in Colhtiones 2 3 ( 1 9 9 3 ) 3 5 9 - 3 7 8 .
LAMBRECHT, J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self-Commendation in 2 Corin thians 10-13, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 3 2 5 - 3 4 6 . LAMBRECHT, J., Paul's Boasting About the Corinthians: A Study of 2 Corin thians 8:24-9:5,
in NovT40
(1998) 352-368.
LAMBRECHT, J., Hyper ego: 'Ik nog mier' (2 Korintiers 11,23-25), in ID., Recht op de waarheid of. Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling, Leuven — Voorburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting - Acco, 2 0 0 5 , pp. 1 1 3 - 1 2 3 .
MITCHELL, M.M., A Patristic Perspective on PaulineTCpiauxoXoYioc,in NTS 4 7 (2001) 354-371.
NEYREY, J.H., Boast in the Lord!, in BibToday 5 3 ( 1 9 7 1 ) 2 9 1 - 2 9 5 .
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., "Gloriarse"segiin San Pablo, Sentidoy teobgia de xauxaouou (AnBib, 4 0 ) , Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de Teologfa (SSP), 1 9 7 0 .
BODY
157
SCHREINER, J., Jeremia 9,22.23 als Hintergrund des paulinischen "Sieb-Rüh mens", i n j . GNILKA (ed.), Neues Testament und Kirche. FS R. Schnacken burg, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1974, pp. 530-542. TRAVIS, S.H., Paul's Boastingin 2 Corinthians 10-12, in StEvYl (TU, 112), Berlin, 1973, pp. 527-532. WATSON, D.F., Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-13 as Defense of His Honor: A Socio-Rhetorical Analysis, in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. ULBRICHT &
W. ÜBELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press Interna tional, 2002, pp. 260-275. WATSON, D.F., Paul and Boasting, in J.P. SAMPLEY (ed.), Paul in the GrecoRoman World. A Handbook, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 77-100. WELBORN, L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163. WONG, K., Boasting and Foolishness: A Study of 2 Cor 10,12-18 and 11,1a., Hong Kong: Alliance Bible Seminary, 1998.
Body CROWNFIELD, D.R., The Self Beyond Itself: Hermenutics and Transpersonal Experience, in J AAR 47 (1979) 245-267. HANHART, K., Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text of 2 Cor 5:3, in Neotestamentica 31 (1997) 77-86. HARRILL, J.A., Invective Against Paul (2 Cor 10:10): The Physiognomies of the Ancient Sfave Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in A.Y. COLLINS & M.M. MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity•: Essays
on Ancient Religion and Philosophy. FS H.D. Betz, Tübingen: Mohr Sie beck, 2001, pp. 189-213. LAMBRECHT, J., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10, in V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One Reads: New Testament Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven - Paris - Dudley MA: Peeters, 2003, pp. 218-225. MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., "Being at Home in the Body We Are in Exile From the Lord" (2 Cor 5:6b), in RB 93 (1986) 214-221. OSEI-BONSU, J., Does 2 Cor. 5-1-10 Teach the Reception of the Resurrection Body at the Moment of Death?, in JSNT 28 (1986) 81-101. SEGAL, A.F., Paul and the Beginning of Jewish Mysticism, in J.J. COLLINS & M. FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany NY: SUNY, 1995, pp. 95-122.
158
THEMES LIST
SEGAL, A.F., Paul's Thinking About Resurrection in Its Jewish Context, in NTS 44 (1998) 400-419. WOODBRIDGE, P., Time ofReceipt of the Resurrection Body — A Pauline Incon sistency?, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Lei den - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 241-258.
Canon CHILDS, B.S., The New Testamentas Canon: An Introduction, London, 1984, pp. 282-296. KURZ, W.S., 2 Corinthians: Implied Readers and Canonical Implications, in JSNT62 (1996) 43-63.
Catalogues of Circumstances/Hardships ANDREWS, S.B., Too Weak Not to Lead: The Form and Function of 2 Cor 11.23b33, in A T S 41 (1995) 263-276. EBNER, M., Leidenslisten und Apostelbrief. Untersuchungen zu Form, Motivik und Funktion der Peristasenkataloge bei Paulus (FzB, 66), Würzburg, 1991, pp. 93-330. FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988. FORBES, C , Comparison, Self Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Con ventions of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in A T S 32 (1986) 1-30. FRIDRICHSEN, A., Zum Stil des Paulinischen Peristasenkatalogs 2 Cor. 11:23Jf. (Symbolae Osloenses, 7), Oslo, 1928, pp. 25-29. GRABE, RJ., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use ofBwa.[LIC, in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156. GUTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Göttingen, 1966, pp. 94-126, 135170 and 282-322. HODGSON, R., Paul the Apostle and First Century TribuUtion Lists, in ZNW 74 (1983) 59-80. KAMLAH, E., Wie beurteilt Paulus sein Leiden? Ein Beitrag zur Untersuchung seiner Denkstruktur, in ZNW 54 (1963) 217-232. KLEINKNECHT, K.T., Der leidende Gerechtfertigte. Die alttestamentlich-jüdische Tradition vom 'leidenden Gerechten' und ihre Rezeption bei Paulus
CATALOGUES OF CIRCUMSTANCES/HARDSHIPS
159
(WUNT, 11/13), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1984, pp. 242304. LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: A Reply to Scott B. Andrews' Exegesis of 2 Cor 11.23b-33, in NTS A3 (1997) 285-290. LlECHTENHAHN, R , Die Überwindung des Leidens bei Paulus und in der zeit genössischen Stoa, in ZThK30 (1922) 368-399. MANUS, C.U., Apostolic Suffering (2 Cor 6:4-10), The Sign of Christian Exis tence and Identity, in Asia Journal of Theology 1 (1987) 41-54. MATERA, F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith: Distinguishing Between Appearance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R. BIERINGER, V. KOPERSKI & B . LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Pee lers, 2002, pp. 387-405. MCKINNISH BRIDGES, L., 2 Corinthians 4:7-15,
in RExp 86 (1989) 3 9 1 -
396. MEALAND, D.L., "As Having Nothing and yet Possessing Everything", 2 Cor 6:10c, in ZNW67 (1976) 277-279. MEES, M . , 2 Co 6,1-10 und die Auferstehung der Toten nach Origines und Methodius, in Lateranum 51 (1985) 153-163. OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Römer 8 ah Beispiel paulinischer Soteriologie (FRLANT, 112), Göttingen, 1975, pp. 104-124 and 290-300. PENNA, R., Sofferenze apostoliche, antropologia ed escatologia in 2 Cor 4,75,10, in C.C. MARCHESELLI (ed.), Parola e Spirito. FS S. Cipriani, vol. I, Brescia, 1982, pp. 401-431. SCHIEFER FERRARI, M., Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatalogen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991. SCHRÖTER, ]., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heilsvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993. SCHRÖTER, J., Der Apostoht des Paulus ah Zugang zu seiner Theologie. Eine Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,7-12, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Cor respondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 679-692. SPICQ, C , L'image sportive de II Cor 4,7-9, in ETL 13 (1937) 202-209. WlLLERT, N . , The Catalogues of Hardships in the Pauline Correspondence: Background and Function, in P. BORGEN & S. GlVERSEN (eds.), The New Testament and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997, pp. 217-243.
160
THEMES LIST
Christology — Jesus Christ BARRETT, C.K., From First Adam to Last: A Study in Pauline Theology, Lon don: Adam & Charles Black, 1962. BLANK, J., Paulus und Jesus. Eine theologische Grundlegung (StANT, 18), München: Kösel, 1968, pp. 304-326. BOERS, H., 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:2: A Fragment of Pauline Christobgy, in CSQ 64 (2002) 527-547. BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Pkce of a Christology (BZNW, 140), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2006, pp. 58-69. CARREZ, M., Réalité christologique et référence apostolique de l'apôtre Paul en présence d'une église divisée (2 Cor 10-13), in A. VANHOYE (ed.), L'apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministère (BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 163-183. CARREZ, M., Que représente la vie de Jésus pour l'apôtre Paul?, in RHPR 68 (1988) 155-161. DUPONT, J., Pour vous le Christ s'est fait pauvre. 2 Co 8,7.9.13-15, in ASeign 44 (1969) 32-37. FEE, G . D . , Pauline Christology : An Exegetical-Theological Study, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 2007, pp. 160-206. FEUILLET, A., The Christ-Image of God According to Paul (2 Cor. 4:4), in BibToday 2\ (1965) 1409-1414. FRASER, J.W., Paul's Knowledge of Jesus: II Corinthians 5:16 Once More, in NTS 17 (1970-1971) 293-313. GOULDER, M., "So All Died" (2 Cor 5.14), i n j . KERKOVSKY (ed.), EIUTOATTO. F S P. Pokorny, Praha: Mlyn, 1998, pp. 141-148. HADIDIAN, D.Y., A Case in Study, 2 Cor 5:16, in ID., (ed.), From Faith to Faith. F S D . G . Miller, Pittsburgh PA, 1979, pp. 107-125. HENGEL, M., Präexistenz bei Paulus?, in H.-J. ECKSTEIN & H. LlCHTENBERGER (eds.), Jesus Christus ah die Mitte der Schrift. Studien zur Herme neutik des Evangeliums (BZNW, 86), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1997, pp. 479-518. HOFIUS, O . , "Gott war in Christus". Sprachliche und theologische Erwä gungen zu der Versöhnungsaussage 2 Kor 5,19a, in I . U . DALFERTH, J. FISCHER & H.-P. GROSSHANS (eds.), Denkwürdiges Geheimnis. Beiträge zur Gotteslehre. F S E. Jüngel, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004, pp. 225-236. HOOKER, M . D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990. JOSSUA, J.-E, Christ autre ou autre Christ?, in Lumière et Vie 22 (1973) 5570.
CHRISTOLOGY - JESUS CHRIST
161
Jesus Christus verkündigen als den Herrn (2 Kor 4,5), in I D . , & C.-P. M Ä R Z (eds.), Christus bezeugen. FS W. Trilling (EThSt, 59), Leipzig, 1989, pp. 227-236. KOPERSKI, V., Knowledge of Christ and Knowledge of God in the Corinthian Cor respondence, in R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 377-396. LAMBRECHT, J., Christ the Universal Savior According to 1 and 2 Corinthians, in I D . , Pauline Studies: Collected Essays (BETL, 115), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 161-173. LANG, M., Erwägungen zu 2 Kor 5,19a, in BN 84 (1996) 46-50. L E I V E S T A D , R., "The Meekness and Gentleness of Christ" II Cor. X.l, in NTS 12 (1965-1966) 156-164. M C C A U G H E Y , J.D., The Glory of God in the Face of Jesus Christ, in AusBR 35 (1987) 95-98. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., "AnotherJesus"(2Cor 11:4), lnRB97 (1990) 238-251. N E W M A N , C.C., Paul's Glory-Christobgy: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp, 69), Leiden, 1992, pp. 229-235. OOSTENDORP, D.W., Another Jesus: A Gospel of Jewish-Christian Superiority in II Corinthians, Kampen, 1967. P E S C H , R., "Christus dem Fleische nach kennen" (2 Cor 5,16)? Zur theologi schen Frage nach dem historischen Jesus, in R. P E S C H & H . A. ZwERGEL (eds.), Kontinuität in Jesus. Zugänge zu Leben, Tod und Auferstehung, Frei burg, 1974, pp. 9-34. P O R T E R , E C , Does Paul Chim to Have Known the Historical Jesus? A Study of 2 Corinthians 5,16, in JBL 47 (1928) 257-275. S I N C L A I R , S.G., Jesus Christ According to Paul: The Christologies of Paul's Undisputed Epistles and the Christology of Paul (Bibal Monograph Series, 1), Berkeley CA, 1988, pp. 73-88. S O U C E K , J.B., Wir erkennen Jesus nicht mehr nach dem Fleuch, in EvTh 19 (1959) 300-314. S T E G M A N , T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corin thians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005. T H R A L L , M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christological Debate Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B. LiNDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.), Christ and Spirit in the New Testament. FS C.F.D. Moule, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973, pp. 143-156. THÜSING, W., Per Christum in Deum. Studien zum Verhältnis von Christozentrik und Theozentrik in den paulinischen Hauptbriefen (NTA NF, 1), Münster: Aschendorff, 1 9 6 5 , 1 9 6 9 . KERTELGE, K . , T.
HOLTZ
2
162
THEMES LIST
WEBER,
V., Wann und wie hat Paulus "Christum nach dem Fleische gekannt"
(2 Cor 5,16)?, in BZ 2 ( 1 9 0 4 )
178-187.
A.J.M., 2 Corinthians 5:14-A Key to Paul's Soteriology?, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. F S M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Bos
WEDDERBURN,
ton MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 6 7 - 2 8 3 .
C , Niedrigkeit und Verzicht in Wort und Weg Jesu und in der apost olischen Existenz des Paulus, in NTS 3 4 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 1 8 3 - 1 9 6 .
WOLFF,
Chronology CAMPBELL, D Α., An Anchor for Pauline Chronology : Paul's Flight From 'the Ethnarch ofKingAretas'(2 Corinthians 11:32-33), in JBL 1 2 1 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 2 7 9 - 3 0 2 . D O C K X , S., Chronologiepaulinienne de l'année de h grande collecte, in RB 8 1 (1974)
183-195.
S., Chronologie paulinienne de Tannée de la grande collecte, in I D . , Chro nologies néotestamentaires et Vie de l'Église primitive. Recherches exégétiques, Paris — Gembloux, 1 9 7 6 , pp. 1 0 7 - 1 1 8 ; revised: Leuven, 1 9 8 4 , pp. 1 3 7 -
DOCKX,
149.
FEE, G.D., ΧΑΡΙΣ in II Corinthians 1.15: Apostolic Parousia and PaulCorinth Chronology, in NTS 2 4 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 5 3 3 - 5 3 8 .
N., Diepaulinische Chronobgie (Acta Theologica Danica, 1 9 ) , Lei den, 1 9 8 6 . MAIER, F., Die Briefe Pauli. Ihr Charakter, ihre Bedeutung, ihre Chronobgie, Ent stehung und Echtheit (Biblische Zeitfragen, I I / 5 - 6 ) , Münster, 1 9 1 2 . OGG, G., The Chronobgy of the Life of Paul, London, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 1 6 - 2 3 . RAKOCY, W , Czas powstania Drugiego Listu do Koryntian, in Collectanea HYLDAHL,
Theobgica 7 3 ( 3 ) ( 2 0 0 3 )
33-39.
SUHL, Α., Paulus und seine Briefe. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Chronobgie (StNT, 1 1 ) , Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlaghaus, 1 9 7 5 , pp. 2 2 3 - 2 6 3 . TAYLOR, N . H . , The Composition and Chronobgy of Second Corinthians, in JSNTAA
(1991)
67-87.
Collection J., Perspectives From Paul: 1 : Money and Mission; 2: The Great Col lection, in ID., God and Mammon: Asking for Money in the New Testament, Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 6 3 - 1 1 5 . BECKHEUER, Β., Paulus und Jerusalem. Kollekte und Mission im theobgischen Den ken des Heidenapostels (EHST, 6 1 1 ) , Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1 9 9 7 . BASSLER,
COLLECTION
163
Almosen für Israel. Zum historischen Kontext der paulinischen Kol lekte, in NTS 23 (1976-1977) 180-204. BETZ, H . D . , 2 Korinther 8 und 9. Ein Kommentar zu zwei Verwaltungsbrie fen des Aposteh Paulus, trans, and adapted by S. A N N , München, 1992; Gütersloh, 1993. BRÄNDLE, R . , Geld und Gnade (zu II Kor 8,9), in ThZAl (1985) 264-271. BRUEHLER, B . B . , Proverbs, Persuasion and People: A Three-Dimensional Inves tigation of 2 Cor 9.6-15, in A T S 48 (2002) 209-224. BUCK, C H . , Jr., The Collection for the Saints, in HTR 43 (1950) 1-29. C H A N G , S., Fund-Raising in Corinth: A Socio-Economic Study of the Corin thian Church, the Collection and 2 Corinthians (Ph.D. diss., University of Aberdeen, 2000. C O O K , J.I., Christian Giving, in RefRév 53 (1999) 61-65. CRANFIELD, C . E . B . , The Grace of Our Lord Jesus Christ: 2 Corinthians 8:19, in CK 32 (1989) 105-109. DAHL, N . A . , Paul and Possessions, in ID., Studies in Paul: Theology for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis M N , 1977, pp. 22-39. DOCKX, S., Chronologie paulinienne de l'année de h grande collecte, in ID., Chronologies néotestamentaires et Vie de l'Église primitive. Recherches exégétiques, Paris - Gembloux, 1976, pp. 107-118; revised: Leuven, 1984, pp. 137-149. ECKERT, J . , Die Kollekte des Paulus fur Jerusalem, in P.-G. M Ü L L E R & W. STENGER (eds.), Kontinuität und Einheit. FS F. Mußner, Freiburg Basel - Wien, 1981, pp. 65-80. FRANSEN, ES., Mission, Money and Right Administration : Reflections on II Corin thians 8 and9, in TrinSemRev 22 (2000) 7-18; response: Gary L. HANSEN, Some Thoughts on Stewardship: In Response to Paul Fransen, in IBID. 19-21. FRETTLÖH, M.L., Der Charme der gerechten Gabe. Motive einer Theologie und Ethik am Beispiel der paulinischen Kollekte für Jerusalem, in J. EBACH ET AL. (eds.), 'Leget Anmut in das Geben. Zum Verhältnis von Ökonomie und Theologie (Jabboq 1), Gütersloh: Kaiser - Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 2001, pp. 105-161. GEORGI, D . , Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus fur Jerusalem (Theologi sche Forschung, 38), Hamburg/Bergstedt, 1965, pp. 56-79. GEORGI, D . , Der Armen zu gedenken. Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus für Jerusalem, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1994. GILS, C E , La portée de k collecte chez Saint Paul, in Spiritus 43 (1970) 347355. JOUBERT, S., Religious Reciprocity in 2 Corinthians 9:6-15: Generosity and Gra titude as Legitimate Responses to the χάρις του θεοϋ, in Neotestamentica 33 (1999) 79-90. BERGER, Κ . ,
164
THEMES LIST
KER, D.P., Family Finances: 'Kinship' and the Collection — An Exploratory Paper, in IrBS 25 (2003) 2-35. KIM, B.-M., Diepaulinische Kollekte (TANZ, 38), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002. LINDEMANN, A., Hilft für die Armen. Zur ethischen Argumentation des Paulus in den Kollektenbriefen II Kor 8 und II Kor 9, in C. MAIER, R. LIWAK &
K.-P. JÖRNS (eds.), Exegese vor Ort. FS P. Welten, Leipzig: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 2001, pp. 199-216. LINDEMANN, A., Die Jerusalem-Kollekte des Paulus ah "diakonisches Unter nehmen", in WortDienst 28 (2005) 99-116. MCCLELLAND, S.E., Paul's Defense of His Apostleship in 2 Corinthians 10-13 and Its Rektion to the Collection for the Church in Jerusalem (Ph.D. diss., Faculty of Divinity, Edinburgh, 1980). MELICK, R.R., Jr., The Collection for the Saints: 2 Corinthians 8-9, in CTR 4 (1989) 97-117. NlCKLE, K.F., The Collection. A Study in the Strategy of Paul (StBT, 48), Lon don, 1966, pp. 16-22. O'MAHONY, K.J., The Rhetoric of Benefaction, in Proceedings of the Irish Bibli cal Association 2 2 (1999) 9-40. O ' M A H O N Y , K.J., Pauline Persuasion: A Sounding in 2 Corinthians 8-9 (JSNT SS, 199), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2000. SCHMITHALS, W., Die Kollekten des Paulus fur Jerusalem, in C. BREYTENBACH (ed.), Paulus, die Evangelien und das Urchristentum. FS W. Schmithals (AGJU, 54), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2004, pp. 78-106. TALBERT, C.H., Money Management in Early Mediterranean Christianity: 2 Corinthians 8 and 9, in RExp 86 (1989) 359-370. VERBRUGGE, V.D., Paul's Style of Church Leadership Illustrated by Hü Instruc tions to the Corinthians on the Collection, San Francisco CA, 1992. WODKA, A., L'obktività neotestamentaria e il discorso etico-morale. II: Il dono del dare (2 Cor 8-9), in Studia Moralia 37 (1999) 5-33. WODKA, A., Una teologia biblica del dare nel contesto delU colletta paolina (2 Cor 8-9) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 68), Roma: Editrice Pon tificia Università Gregoriana, 2000.
Conflict AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question ofSakry in the Conflict Between Paul and the "Super Apostles" in Corine, in I. DUNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Play: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H. Räisänen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 2002, pp. 343-376.
CONFLICT
165
BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paulus ringt mit seiner Gemeinde. Die Pastoral der Korintherbriefe (Kriterien, 83), Einsiedeln — Trier: Johannes, 1988. BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paul Struggles With His Congregation: The Pastoral Message of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by B.L. BOJARSKA, San Francisco CA, 1992. BARRETT, C.K., Sectarian Diversity at Corinth, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLI
OTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Con flict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 287-302. BlERlNGER, R., Een zelfbetuuste gemeente. De christelijke gemeente in Korinte volgens de tweede brief aan de Korintiers, in J. DELOBEL ET AL. (eds.), Vroegchristelijke gemeenten tussen werkelijkheid en ideaal. Opstellen van leden van de Studiosorum Novi Testamenti Conventus, Kampen: Kok, 2001, pp. 54-67. BONNEAU, G., Ä U vie, ä h mort. Le conflit ä Corinthe etses enjeux thiologiques en 2 Co 2,14-7,4, in ScEs 51 (1999) 351-366. BRENDLE, A., Im Prozess der Konfliktüberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,1-2,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995. BURKE, T.J. & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a
Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003. CALLAN, T., Competition and Boasting, Toward a Psychological Portrait of Paul, in StTh 40 (1986) 137-156. CHOW, J.K., Patronage and Power: A Study of Social Networks in Corinth (JSNT SS, 75), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1992. CRAFTON, J.A., The Agency of the Apostle: A Dramatic Analysis of Paul's Responses to Conflict in 2 Corinthians 0 S N T SS, 51), Sheffield, 1991. DE V o s , C.S., Church and Community Conflicts: The Rektionships of the Thessalonian, Corinthian, and Philippian Churches With Their Wider Civic Communities (SBL DS, 168), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1999. JOHNSON, L.A., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29 (1999) 145-155. KlRNER, G.O., Apostolat und Patronage (I). Methodischer Teil und Forschungs diskussion, in ZAC/JAC 6 (2002) 3-37. KlRNER, G.O., Apostoht und Patronage (II). Darstellungsteil: Weisheit, Rheto rik und Ruhm im Konflikt um die apostolische Praxis des Paulus in der frühchristlichen Gemeinde Korinth (IKor 1-4 u. 9; 2Kor 10-13), in ZACI JAC 7 (2003) 27-72. KLAUCK, H.-J., Konflikt und Versöhnung. Christsein nach dem zweiten Korintherbrief, Würzburg: Echter, 1995.
166
THEMES LIST
LANE, W.L., Covenant: The Key to Paul's Conflict With Corinth, in TynB 33 (1982) 3-29. SCHWARZ, E., "Ziehet aus ihrer Mitte und sondert euch abl" Abgrenzung ab Ursprungssituation paulinischer Gemeindebildung. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 6,14-7,1,
in R. BARTLEMUS, T. KRÜGER & H. UTZSCHNEIDER (eds.),
Konsequente Traditionsgeschichte. FS K. Baltzer (Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 126), Fribourg: Universitätsverslag; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1993, pp. 355-372. SYREENI, K., James and the Pauline Legacy: Power Pky in Corinth?, in I. DüNDERBERG, C. M. TUCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Play, Diversity and
Conflicts in Early Christianity FS H. Räisänen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden New York - Köln: Brill, 2002, pp. 397-437. TAYLOR, N.H., Conflict as Context for Defining Identity: A Study of Apostleship in the Gaktian and Corinthian Letters, in HTS 59 (2003) 915-945. W A N , S.-K., Power in Weakness: Conflict and Rhetoric in Paul's Second Letter to the Corinthians (The New Testament in Context), Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2000.
Consolation, Comfort ALARY, L.D., Good Grief: Paul as Sufferer and Consoler in 2 Corinthians 1:37 (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College in the University of Toronto, 2003). DANKER, F.W., Consoktion in 2 Cor 5:1-10, in CTM 39 (1968) 552-556. FILSON, F.V., "The God of All Comfort", in Theology Today 8 (1952) 498-501. HAFEMANN, S.J., The Comfort and Power of the Gospel: The Argument of 2 Corinthians 1-3, in RExp 86 (1989) 325-344. HELEWA, G., Un ministero paolino: consokre gli afflitti, in Teresianum 44 (1993) 3-51. HOFIUS, O., "Der Gott allen Trostes". riapdcxATja«; und 7rapaxaX£tv in 2 Kor 1,3-7, in Theologische Beiträge 14 (1983) 217-227. HOTZE, G., Gemeinde ah Schicksahgemeinscha.fi mit Christus (2 Kor 1,3-11), in R. KAMPLING & T. SöDING (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 336-355. HOTZE, G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren Denk form in seiner Theobgie (NTA, N F 33), Münster: Aschendorff, 1997. INNASIMÜTHÜ, A., Comfort in Affliction: An ExegeticalStudy of 2 Corinthians 1,311 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer). O'BRIEN, P.T., Introductory Thanksgivings in the Letters of Paul (NTSupp, 49), Leiden, 1977, pp. 233-258.
CORINTHIAN COMMUNITY
167
THEISSEN, G., Trost ohne Vertröstung. Vom einzigen Trost im Leben und im Sterben (2 Kor 1,3-7), in ID., Erlösungsbilder. Predigten und Meditationen, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 2002, pp. 148-151.
Conversion CHESTER, S.J., Conversion at Corinth: Perspectives on Conversion in Paul's Theology and the Corinthian Church, London - New York: T & T Clark, 2003, new ed. 2005. GOODWIN, M.J., Paul, Apostle of the Living God: Kerygma and Conversion in 2 Corinthians, Harrisburg PA: Trinity, 2001. GRECH, P., 2 Corinthians 3:17 and the Pauline Doctrine of Conversion to the Holy Spirit, in CBQ 17 (1955) 420-437. KIM, S., The Origin of Paul's Gospel (WUNT, II/4), Tübingen, 1981; Grand Rapids MI, 1982. KlM, S., God Reconciled His Enemy to Himself: The Origin of Paul's Concept of Reconciliation, in R.N. LONGENECKER (ed.), The Road From Damas cus: The Impact of Paul's Conversion on His Life, Thought, and Ministry (McMaster New Testament Studies), Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 102-124. MARTINI, C M . , Alcuni temi letterari di 2 Cor 4,6 e i racconti della conversione di san Paolo negli atti, in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 4 6 1 474. THRALL, M.E., Conversion to the Lord: The Interpretation of Exodus 34 in II Cor. 3:14b-18, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo Tes tamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 197-232 (Discussion: 233-265).
Corinthian Community ADEWUYA, J.A., Holiness and Community in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: Paul's View of Communal Holiness in the Corinthian Correspondence (Studies in Bibli cal Literature, 40), New York et al.: Lang, 2001. BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paulus ringt mit seiner Gemeinde. Die Pastoral der Korintherbriefe (Kriterien, 83), Einsiedeln - Trier: Johannes, 1988. BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paul Struggles With His Congregation: The Pastoral Message of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by B.L. BojARSKA, San Francisco CA, 1992. BARRETT, C.K., Christianity at Corinth, in BJRL 46 (1964) 269-297.
168
THEMES LIST
BARRETT, C.K., Sectarian Diversity at Corinth, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT
(eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 287-302. BATEY, R., Paul's Interaction With the Corinthians, in JBL 84 (1965) 139-146. BAUR, E C , Die Christuspartei in der korinthischen Gemeinde, der Gegensatz des petrinischen undpaulinischen Christen thums in der ältesten Kirche, der Apostel Paulus in Rom, in TZTh 4 (1831) 61-206. BIERINGER, R., Paul's Divine Jeabusy: The Apostle and His Communities in Rektionship, in V. KoPERSKI & R. BlERlNGER (eds.), "Sharper than a two-edged sword". FS J. Lambrecht (A Special Issue of Louvain Studies: LouvSt 17 [2-3/1992]), Leuven, 1992, pp. 197-231. Bieringer, Reimund, Paul's Divine Jeabusy: The Apostb and His Communities in Rektionship, in Reimund Bieringer & Jan Lambrecht (eds.), Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112, Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1994, pp. 223-253. BlERlNGER, R., Die Liebe des Paulus zur Gemeinde in Korinth. Eine Inter pretation von 2 Korinther 6,11, in SNTU 23 (1998) 193-213. BIERINGER, R., Een zelfbewuste gemeente. De christelijke gemeente in Korinte volgens de tweede brief aan de Korintiers, in J. DELOBEL ET AL. (eds.), Vroegchristelijke gemeenten tussen werkelijkheid en ideaal. Opstellen van leden van de Studiosorum Novi Testament! Conventus, Kampen: Kok, 2001, pp. 54-67. BöTTRICH, C , "Ihr seid der Tempel Gottes". Tempelmetaphorik und Gemeinde bei Paulus, in B. E G O , A. LANGE & P. PILHOFER (eds.), Gemeinde ohne
Tempel. Community Without Temple. Zur Substituierung und Trans formation des Jerusalemer TempeU und seines Kults im Alten Testament, antiken Judentum und frühen Christentum (WUNT, 118), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1999, pp. 411-425. A., Im Prozess der Konfliktüberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,12,13; 7,4-16(EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995. B U R K E , T.J. & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003. C R Ü S E M A N N , M., Das weite Herz unddie Gemeinschaft der Heiligen. 2 Kor 6,117,4 im sozialgeschichtlichen Kontext, in F. C R Ü S E M A N N ET AL. (eds.), Dem Tod nichtgkuben. Sozialgeschichte der Bibel. FS L. Schottroff, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 2004, pp. 351-375. CYRAN, W., Wezwanie do wspölnoty z apostolem (2 Kor 6, 11-13; 7, 2-4), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 123-134. BRENDLE,
CORINTHIAN COMMUNITY
169
DE OLIVEIRA, A., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi" (2 Kor 3,3). Ein paulinischer Beitrag zur Ekklesiologie des Wortes Gottes, in R. KAMPLING & T . S Ö D I N G (eds.), Ekkksiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 356-377. DE Vos, C S . , Church and Community Conflicts: The Relationships of the Thessalonian, Corinthian, and Philippian Churches With Their Wider Civic Communities (SBL DS, 168), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1999. FURNISH, V.P., Paul and the Corinthians: The Letters, the Challenges of Ministry, the Gospel, in Interpr 52 (1998) 229-245. GAVENTA, B.R., Apostle and Church in 2 Corinthians: A Response to David M. Hay and Steven J. Kraftchick, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2: 1 & 2 Corinthians, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1993, pp. 182199. GERBER, C , Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des Paulus um die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in ZNW96 (2005) 99-125. HAINZ, ]., KOINONIA. "Kirche" ah Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16), Regensburg, 1982, pp. 47-51, 99-102, 104-106 and 134-144. HOGETERP, A.L.A., Community as a Temple in Paul's Letters: The Case of Cultic Terms in 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in L.J. LAWRENCE & M.I. AGUILAR (eds.), Anthropology and Biblical Studies: Avenues of Approach, Lei den: Deo Publishing, 2004, pp. 281-295. HORRELL, D.G., Restructuring Human Rehtionships: Paul's Corinthian Let ters and Habermas's Discourse Ethics, in ExpT 110 (1999) 321-325. HoTZE, G., Gemeinde als Schicksahgemeinschaft mit Christus (2 Kor 1,3-11), in R. KAMPLING & T. SöDING (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 336-355. IBITA, M.M.S., The Importance of the Kinship Roles in Paul's Theologizing in 2 Corinthians 1-7, in Still Full of Sap, Still Fresh, Still Green. FS Sr. Helen Graham, MM (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007, pp. 48-68. JOHNSON, L.A., The Epistolary Apostle: Paul's Response to the Challenge of the Corinthian Congregation (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College in the University of Toronto, 2002). JOUBERT, S.J., Managing the Household: Paul as paterfamilias of the Corin thian Household Group in Corinth, in P.F. ESLER (ed.), Modelling Early Christianity: Social-Scientific Studies of the New Testament in Its Context, London - New York: Routledge, 1995, pp. 213-223. KIRNER, C O . , Apostolat und Patronage (I). Methodischer Teil und For schungsdiskussion, in ZAC/JAC 6 (2002) 3-37.
170
THEMES LIST
KlRNER, C O . , Apostolat und Patronage (II). Darstellungsteil: Weisheit, Rhe torik und Ruhm im Konflikt um die apostolische Praxis des Paulus in der frühchristlichen Gemeinde Korinth (IKor 1-4 u. 9; 2Kor 10-13), in ZAC/ JAC7 (2003) 27-72. KLEINE, W., Zwischen Furcht und Hoffnung. Eine textlinguistische Unter suchung des Briefes 2 Kor 1-9 zur wechsebeitigen Bedeutsamkeit der Bezie hung von Apostel und Gemeinde ( B B B , 141), Berlin: Philo, 2002. KÖNIG, K., Der Verkehr des Paulus mit der Gemeinde zu Korinth, in ZWTh 40 (1897) 481-554. KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde ab Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk tion der Metapher hei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002. O'MAHONY, K., Roman Corinth and Corinthian Christians, in Scripture in Church 27 (1997) 115-124. ORSATTI, M., Armonia e tensioni nella comunità: La seconda Lettera ai Corinti (Lettura pastorale della Bibbia: Bibbia e spiritualità, 4), Bologna: Dehoniane, 1998. POLASKI, S.U., Inside Jokes: Community and Authority in the Corinthian Cor respondence, in A.K.M. ADAM (ed.), Postmodern Interpretations of the Bible, St. Louis M O : Chalice, 2001, pp. 233-241. RECK, R., Kommunikation und Gemeindeaufbau. Eine Studie zu Entstehung Leben und Wachstum paulinischer Gemeinden in den Kommunikations strukturen der Antike (SBB, 22), Stuttgart, 1991, pp. 290-294. SAMRA, J.G., Being Conformed to Christ in Community: A Study of Maturity, Maturation and the Local Church in the Undisputed Pauline Epistles (LNTS, 320), London - New York: T & T Clark, 2006, pp. 42-43, 100103 and 157-160. S Ä R K I Ö , R., Die Versöhnung mit Gott — und mit Paulus. Zur Bedeutung der Gemeindesituation in Korinth fur 2 Kor 5-14-21, in StTh 52 (1998) 29-42. SCHOLTISSEK, K., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi" (2 Kor 3,3). Zu einer ekklesiologischen Metapher bei Paulus, in BZ 44 (2000) 183-205. SCHWARZ, E . , "Ziehet aus ihrer Mitte und sondert euch ab !" Abgrenzung ab Ursprungssituation paulinischer Gemeindebildung. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 6,14-7,1,
in R. BARTLEMUS, T. KRÜGER & H . UTZSCHNEIDER
(eds.), Konsequente Traditionsgeschichte. FS K. Baltzer, O B O , 126), Fribourg: Universitätsverslag; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1993, pp. 355-372. SYREENI, K., James and the Pauline Legacy: Power Phy in Corinth?, in I. DüNDERBERG, C. M. TUCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), FairPky,
Diversity and
COVENANT
171
Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H. Räisänen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden New York - Köln: Brill, 2002, p p . 397-437.
THEISSEN, G., Social Stratification in the Corinthian Community: A Contri bution to the Sociohgy of Early Hellenistic Christianity, in ID., Essays on Corinth. The Social Setting of Pauline Christianity, trans. byJ.H. SCHÜTZ (Studies i n the New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh: T & T Clark; Philadephia PA: Fortress, 1982, p p . 69-119.
THEISSEN, G., Soziale Schichtung in der korinthischen Gemeinde. Ein Beitrag zur Soziohgie des hellenistischen Urchristentums, in ID., Studien zur Sozio logie des Urchristentums (WUNT, 19), T ü b i n g e n : J.C.B. M o h r (Paul Sie 2
beck), 1 9 7 9 , 1 9 8 3 , pp. 231-271. THRALL, M.E., The Initial Attraction of Paul's Mission in Corinth and of the Church He Founded There, in A. CHRISTOPHERSON ET AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, p p . 59-73.
UMBACH, H., In Christus getauft — von der Sünde befreit. Die Gemeinde ah sündenfreier Raum bei Paulus (FRLANT, 181), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999, pp. 155-182 and 218-234.
Covenant BAMMEL, E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in Theologia 54 (1983) 399-408. BAMMEL, E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in ID., Judaica et Paulina. Kleine Schriften II (WUNT, 91), T ü b i n g e n : J.C.B. M o h r (Paul Siebeck),
1997, pp. 205-214. BlANTON IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), T ü b i n g e n : M o h r Siebeck, 2007.
CHRISTIANSEN, E.J., The Covenant in Judaism and Paul: A Study of Ritual Boundaries as Identity Markers (AGJU, 27), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1995, pp. 249-269. DALTON, W.J., Is the Old Covenant Abrogated (2 Cor 3.14)?, in AusBR 35 (1987) 88-94. DAUTZENBERG, G., Alter und neuer Bund nach 2Kor 3, in R. KAMPLING (ed.), "Nun steht aber diese Sache im Evangelium... "Zur Frage nach den Anfangen des christlichen AntiJudaismus,
Paderborn et al.: Ferdinand Schöningh,
1999, pp. 229-249. DE JONG, M . , Paulus, struikelblok of toetssteen. Een Studie van 2 Korinthiers 2:12-4:6ah bijdrage in hetgesprek met Israel, Kampen: Uitgeverij M o n diss, 1989.
172
THEMES LIST
DEMANN, P., Moi'se et la loi dans la pensde de saint Paul, in Moise, I'homme de l'alliance (Cahiers Sioniens), Paris et al.: Desclee, 1955, pp. 189-242. DUFF, P.B., Glory in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Let ters of Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT46 (2004) 313-337. DUMBRELL, W.J., The Newness of the New Covenant: The Logic ofthe Argument in 2 Corinthians 3, in Reformed Theohgical Review 61 (2002) 61-84. D U N N , J . D . G . , Two Covenants or One? The Interdependence of Jewish and Christian Identity,
in H. CANCIK, H. LICHTENBERGER & P. SCHÄFER
(eds.), Geschichte — Tradition — Reflexion. FS M. Hengel. Band III: Frü hes Christentum, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 97122. D U N N , J . D . G . , Did Paul Have a Covenant Theohgy? Reflections on Romans 9.4 and 11.27, in S.E. PORTER & J.C.R. DE R o o (eds.), The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 287-307. ECKERT, J., Die Befähigung zu "Dienern des Neuen Bundes" (2 Kor 3,6). Neutestamentliche Perspektiven zum Amt in der Kirche, in TThZ 106 (1997) 60-78. ECKERT, J., Gottes Bundesstijtungen und der Neue Bund hei Paulus, in H. FRANKEMÖLLE (ed.), Der ungekündigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments (Quaestiones Disputatae, 172), Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1998, pp. 135-156. GÄBRIS, K., Neuer Bund zum Dienst am Leben (Exegesis von 2 Kor. 3,1-18), in CV7 (1964) 57-72. GARLAND, D.E., The Sufficiency of Paul, Minister of the New Covenant, in CrÄ 4 (1989) 21-37. GHIRLANDO, M., The Ministry of Reconciliation [2 Cor 5,17-21]: A Ministry of the New Covenant, of the Spirit and of Righteousness [2 Cor 3,4-11] in the Service of Evangelisation, Malta, 2004. G L E A S O N , R.C., Paul's Covenantal Contrasts in 2 Corinthians 3:1-11, in BS 154 (1997) 61-79. GRABE, P.J., Raw?) SiaOrjxir) in der paulinischen Literatur. Ansätze zu einer paulinhchen Ekklesiologie, in R. KAMPLING & T. SÖDING (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg — Basel — Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 267-287. GRABE, P.J., The New Covenant: Perspectives From the Lord's Supper Traditions and From the Pauline letters, in Scriptum 65 (1998) 153-167. GRABE, P.J., Der neue Bund in der frühchristlichen Literatur unter Berücksich tigung der alttestamentlich-jüdischen Voraussetzungen (FzB, 96), Würzburg: Echter, 2001, pp. 109-115.
COVENANT
173
GRÄSSER, E., 2 Korinther 3,6-14, in ID., Der Alte Bund int Neuen. Exegetische Studien zur Israelfrage im Neuen Testament (WUNT, 35), Tübingen, 1985, pp. 77-95. GRASSER, E., Paulus, der Apostel des Neuen Bundes (2 Kor 2,14-4,6). Der Anlaß der Apologie und ihre Beziehung zum Briefganzen, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 7-43 (Discussion: 44-77). GRINDHEIM, S., The Law Kills but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit Dualism in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNT84 (2001) 97-115. HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con trast and the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995. HAFEMANN, S.J., The "Temple of the Spirit" as the Inaugural Fulfilment of the New Covenant Within the Corinthian Correspondence, in Ex Auditu 12 (1996) 29-42. HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self Understanding and the Contours of Paul's Thought, in J. Ä D N A , S.J. HAFEMANN & O . HOFIUS
(eds.), Evangelium. Schrifiauslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189. HASITSCHKA, M., "Diener eines neuen Bundes". Skizze zum Selbstverständnis des Paulus in 2 Kor 3,4-4,6, in ZKTh 121 (1999) 291-299. LANE, W.L., Covenant: The Key to Paul's Conflict With Corinth, in TynB 33 (1982) 3-29. LlEBERS, R., Das Gesetz ah Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des Paulus (AThANT, 75), Zürich: TVZ, 1989. LöNING, K., Eschatologische Krise und (Neuer) Bund. Zum Stellenwert des Bundes-Motivs im Zusamenhang neutestamentlicher Soteriologien, in H. FRANKEMÖLLE (ed.), Der ungekündigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments (Quaestiones Disputatae, 172), Freiburg-Basel-Wien: Herder, 1998, pp. 78-134. Luz, U., Der alte und der neue Bund bei Paulus und im Hebräerbrief, in EvTh 27 (1967) 318-336. MERKLEIN, H., Der (neue) Bund ah Thema der paulinischen Theologie, in ThQ 176 (1996) 290-308. PORTER, S.E., The Concept of Covenant in Paul, in ID. & J.C.R. DE Roo (eds.), The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 269-285. RlSSI, M., Studien zum zweiten Korintherbrief. Der alte Bund — Der Prediger Der Tod (AThANT, 56), Zürich: Zwingli, 1969.
174
THEMES LIST
A., Neuer und alter Bund in 2Kor 3, in I D . , Das Neue am neuen Bund und das Alte am alten. Jer 31 in der hebräischen und griechischen Bibel, von der Textgeschichte zu Theologie, Synagoge und Kirche (FRLANT, 212), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006, pp. 77-80. S H E A D , A.G., The New Covenant and Pauline Hermeneutics, in P. B O L T & M. T H O M P S O N (eds.), The Gospel to the Nations: Perspectives on Paul's Mission, Leiceister: Apollos, 2000, pp. 33-49. S L O A N , R.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6 and 'New Covenant Hermeneutics' A Response to Richard Hays, in BBR 5 (1995) 129-154. SRAMPICKAL, T , The Ministry of the New Covenant: An Exegetical Study of 2 Cor 3:6and 7-18 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1989; dir. J. Lambrecht). S T A R N I T Z K E , D., Der Dienst des Paulus. Zur Interpretation von Ex 34 in 2 Kor 3, in WortDienst 25 (1999) 193-207. S T E G E M A N N , E., Der Neue Bund im Alten. Zum Schriftverständnis des Paulus in II Kor 3, in ThZ AI (1986) 97-114. S T O C K H A U S E N , C.K., Moses' Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The Exegetical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 116), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1989. T H I E L M A N , E, Old Covenant & New in the Corinthian Letters: The Paradox Explained, in I D . , Paul & The Law: A Contextual Approach, Downers Grove IL: InterVarsity Press, 1994, pp. 100-118. T H O R S E L L , PR., The Spirit in the Present Age: Preliminary Fulfillment of the Predicted New Covenant According to Paul, in JETS 41 (1998) 397-413. W A G N E R , C., Alliance de h lettre, alliance de l'Esprit. Essai d'analyse de 2 Corinthiens 2114 ä 3/18, in ETR 60 (1985) 55-65. W E B B , W . J . , Returning Home: New Covenant and Second Exodus as the Context for 2 Corinthians 6.14-7.1 (JSNT SS, 85), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993. W R I G H T , N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3:18, in L.D. H U R S T & N.T. W R I G H T (eds.), The Glory of Christ in the New Testament. Studies in Christology. FS G.B. Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1987, pp. 139-150. W R I G H T , N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3.18, in I D . , The Climax of the Covenant: Christ and the Law in Pauline Theology, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1991, pp. 175-192 [Ch. 9]. SCHENKER,
Death of Christ M., Conformation to the Death ofChmt and the Hope of Resurrection: An Exegetico-Theohgical Study of 2 Corinthians 4,7-15 and Philippians
BYRNES,
DEATH OF CHRIST
175
3,7-11 (Tesi Gregoriana, Serie Teologia, 9 9 ) , Rome: Pontificia Univer sità Gregoriana, 2 0 0 3 . GENEST, O., L'interprétation de h mort de Jésus en situation discursive. Un castype: L'articuhtion des figures de cette mort en 1-2 Corinthiens, in NTS 3 4 (1988) 506-535.
GIESEN, W.,Jesu Tod ah Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verständnis von 2 Kor 5,21, in Theologie der Gegenwart 2 6 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 2 6 - 3 6 .
GIESEN, H., Jesu Tod ab Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verständnis von 2 Kor 5,21, in ID., Ghube und Handeln, vol. II: Beiträge zur Exegese und Theologie des Neuen Testaments (EHS.T, 2 1 5 ) , Frankfurt - Bern New York: Lang, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 9 9 - 1 1 1 (expanded version). HAMERTON-KELLY, R.G., A Girardian Interpretation of Paul: Rivalry, Mime sis and Victimage in the Corinthian Correspondence, in Semeia 3 3 ( 1 9 8 5 ) 65-81.
HÄRLE, W., 'Christus factus est peccatum metaphorice. "Zur Heilsbedeutung des Kreuzestodes fesu Christi, in Neue Zeitschrift fur Systematische Theohgie und Religionsphilosophie 3 6 ( 1 9 9 4 ) 3 0 2 - 3 1 5 .
HENGEL, M., Der Kreuzestod Jesu Christi als Gottes souveräne Erlösungstat. Exegese über 2. Korinther 5,11-21, in Theologie und Kirche. ReichenauGespräch der Evangelischen Landessynode Württemberg, Stuttgart, 1 9 6 7 , pp. 6 0 - 8 9 .
HOFIUS, O., Sühne und Versöhnung. Zum paulinischen Verständnis des Kreuzes todes Jesu, in W. MAAS (ed.), Versuche, das Leiden und Sterben Jesu zu verstehen. (Schriftenreihe der Katholischen Akademie der Erzdiözese Frei burg), München - Zürich, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 2 5 - 4 6 . HOOKER, M . D . , Interchange in Atonement, in BJRL 6 0 ( 1 9 7 7 - 1 9 7 8 ) 4 6 2 481.
MCLEAN, B.H., The Cursed Christ: Mediterranean Expulsion Rituals and Pauline Soteriology (JSNT SS, 1 2 6 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1996.
MERKLEIN, H., Studien zu Jesus und Paulus (WUNT, 4 3 ) , Tübingen, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 7 6 - 8 4 .
PICKETT, R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus (JSNT SS, 1 4 3 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 7 . RöHSER, G., "Inklusive Stellvertretung"? Überlegungen am Beispiel von Rom 6 und 2 Kor 5, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R. HEILIGENTHAL
(eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tübingen — Basel: Francke, 2 0 0 0 , pp. 2 3 7 - 2 5 4 .
SABOURIN, L., Redemptio nostra et sacrificium Christi, in Verbum Domini 4 1 (1963) 154-174.
176
THEMES LIST
A.J.M., 2 Corinthians 5:14 - A Key to Paul's Soteriology?, in Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. F S M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Bos
WEDDERBURN,
T.J. B U R K E & J . K . E L L I O T T (eds.),
ton MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 6 7 - 2 8 3 .
Death/Dying of the Human Person N., Täglich sterben und auferstehen. Der Literakinn von 2 Kor 4,125,10 (StANT, 3 4 ) , München: Kösel, 1 9 7 3 . BÖRSE, U., Zur Todes- und Jenseitserwartung Pauli nach 2 Kor 5,1-10, in
BAUMERT,
Bibel und Leben 1 3 ( 1 9 7 2 ) 1 2 9 - 1 3 8 . CASSIDY, R.J., (1971)
Paul's Attitude to Death in II Corinthians 5:1-10, in EvQ
43
210-217.
Ad commoriendum et ad convivendum (2 Cor 7,3), in Teología — Liturgia — Storia. F S C . Manziana, Brescia, 1 9 7 7 , pp. 1 9 - 2 8 . FAUX, J.-M., Le chrétien face à U mort et à h résurrection. Exégèse de 2 Co 5,110 (Excerptum ex dissertatione ad Lauream in Facúltate Theologica Pontifîciae Universitatis Gregorianae), Louvain, 1 9 6 4 . HANHART, K . , Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text o J D U P O N T , J.,
2 Cor 5:3, in Neotestamentica
3 1 (1997)
77-86.
Paul's View of Death in 2 Corinthians 5:1-10, in R.N. L O N G E N ECKER & M . C . T E N N E Y (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study, Grand Rapids MI: Zondervan, 1 9 7 4 , pp. 3 1 7 - 3 2 8 . H O F F M A N N , P., Die Toten in Christus. Eine religionsgeschichtliche und exege tische Untersuchung zur paulinischen Eschatologie (NTA NF, 2 ) , Münster,
HARRIS, M.J.,
1 9 6 6 , pp. 2 5 3 - 2 8 5 .
"Death in Us, Life in You. "Ministry and Suffering: A Study of 2 Cor 4,7-15, in Bible Bhashyam 2 8 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 4 3 3 - 4 6 0 . L A M B R E C H T , J., "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in I D . , Daar komt toch eens... Opstellen over verrijzenis en eeuwig leven (NikèReeks, 2 ) , Leuven, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 1 9 5 - 2 2 1 . LAMBRECHT, J., The nekrösis of Jesus. Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,7-15, in A. V À N H O Y E (ed.), L'apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministère (BETL, 7 3 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 8 6 , pp. 1 2 0 - 1 4 3 . L A M B R E C H T , J., Verfangen naar de dood? Tijdens en na de lezing van 2 Korintiërs 4,16-5,10, in Colfationes 2 9 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 3 1 3 - 3 2 6 . L A M B R E C H T , } . , To Die Together and to Live Together: A Study of 2 Corinthians 7,3, in R. BIERINGER & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 5 7 1 - 5 8 6 ( 5 8 6 - 5 8 7 : Additional Note). KAITHAKOTTIL, J.,
ΔΙΑΚΟΝΙΑ, ΔΙΑΚΟΝΟΣ
177
LAMBRECHT, J., Verkngen naar de dood? (2 Korintiërs 4,16-5,10), in ID., De kracht van hetgeloof Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament, Leuven Leusden: Acco — Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 197-212. LAMBRECHT, ]., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10, in TJ. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 259-266. METTS, R., Death, Discipkship, and Discourse Strategies, 2 Cor 5:1-10— Once Again, in CTR 4 (1989) 57-76. MlNEAR, P.S., Some Pauline Thoughts on Dying: A Study of 2 Corinthians, in D.Y. HADIDIAN (ed.), From Faith to Faith. FS D.G. Miller (PTMS, 23), Pittsburgh PA, 1979, pp. 91-106. OSEI-BONSU, J., Does 2 Cor. 5.1-10 Teach the Reception of the Resurrection Body at the Moment of Death?, in JSNT 28 (1986) 81-101. ROETZEL, C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in Paul's Theology, in Interpr 46 (1992) 5-18. TANNEHILL, R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theobgy (BZNW, 32), Gießen - Berlin, 1967, pp. 65-69 and 84-100. VOGEL, M., Commentatio mortis. 2. Kor 5,1-10 auf dem Hintergrund antiker ars moriendi (FRLANT, 214), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006.
διακονία, διάκονος BARTH, G., Die Eignung des Verkündigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in D. LüHRΜΑΝΝ & G. STRECKER (eds.), Kirche. FS G. Bornkamm, Tübingen, 1980, pp. 257-270. BARTH, G., Die Eignung des Verkündigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in ID., Neutestamentliche Versuche und Beobachtungen (Wechselwirkungen, 4), Waltrop: Hartmut Spenner, 1996, pp. 263-282. BIERINGER, R., Paul's Understanding ofDiakonia in 2 Corinthians 5,18, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1994, pp. 413-428. CHERIAN, K.K., Paul's Understanding of Diakonia as Prockmation According to 2 Cor 2:14-7:4 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL, 1986). CHEVALLIER, M . - A . , Esprit de Dieu, parole des hommes. Le rôle de l'esprit dans les ministères de k parole selon l'apôtre Paul (Bibliothèque Théologique), Neuchâtel: Delachaux et Niestlé, 1966, pp. 67-106. COLLINS, J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990, pp. 197-209.
178
THEMES LIST
COLLINS, J.N., The Mediatorial Aspect of Paul's Role as Diakonos, in AusBR 40 (1992) 34-44. CRANFIELD, C.E.B., Minister and Congregation in the Light of II Corinthians 4:5-7: An Exposition, in Interpr 19 (1965) 163-167. DAUTZENBERG, G . , Διακονία Πνεύματος (2 Kor 3,8) - Paulus ah Vermittler der eschatologischen Gabe des Geistes. Überlegungen zu einem besonderen Aspekt des paulinischen Selbstverständnisses, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL &
H. STEICHELE (eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradi tion des Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Düsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 33-45. D E LORENZI, L., Paul, "diakonos"du Christ et des chrétiens, in ID., (ed.), Paul de Tarse, apotre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1979, pp. 399454. D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987. DE LORENZI, L. (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedic tina, 10), Rome, 1989. DE OLIVEIRA, Α . , Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990. DlNKLER, E . , Die Verkündigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen. Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2,
in G . BORNKAMM & K. RAHNER (eds.),
Die Zeit Jesu. FS H. Schlier, Freiburg, 1970, pp. 169-189. DUFF, P.B., Glory in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Let ters of Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT46 (2004) 313-337. FRIEDRICH, G . , Amt und Lebensführung. Eine Auslegung von 2. Kor. 6,1-10 (BSt, 39), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1963. FRIESEN, I.I., The Glory of the Ministry of Jesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study of 2 Cor. 2:14-3:18 (Theologische Dissertationen, 7), Basel, 1971. FURNISH, V.P., The Ministry of Reconciliation, in Currents in Theology and Mission 4 (1977) 204-218. FURNISH, V.P., Paul and the Corinthians: The Letters, the Challenges oj Ministry, the Gospel, in Interpr 52 (1998) 229-245. GARLAND, D.E., The Sufficiency of Paul, Minister of the New Covenant, in CTR 4 (1989) 21-37. GETTY, M.A., The Ministry of a Reconciled Community, in BibToday 37 (1999) 155-161. GHIRLANDO, M., The Ministry of Reconciliation [2 Cor 5,17-21]: A Minutry of the New Covenant, of the Spirit and of Righteousness [2 Cor 3,4-11] in the Service of Evangelisation, Malta, 2004.
ΔΙΑΚΟΝΙΑ, ΔΙΑΚΟΝΟΣ
179
GlGNlLLlAT, M., A Servant
Follower of the Servant: Paul's Eschatological Reading of Isaiah 40-66in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, in HBT26 (2004) 98-124. HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1990. HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con trast and the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995. HASITSCHKA, M., "Diener eines neuen Bundes". Skizze zum Selbstverständnis des Paulus in 2 Kor 3,4-4,6, in ZKTh 121 (1999) 291-299. KAITHAKOTTIL, J., "Death in Us, Life in You. "Ministry and Suffering: A Study of 2 Cor 4,7-15, in Bible Bhashyam 28 (2002) 433-460. KENT, H . A . , The Glory of Christian Ministry: An Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2.14-4.18, in Grace Theological Journal 2 (1981) 171-189. KOPERSKI, V., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation, in BibToday 40 (2002) 25-31. KRUG, J., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Apostohtstheobgie (TANZ, 37), Tübingen - Basel, 2001. LAMBRECHT, ]., The nekrösis of Jesus. Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,715, in A. VÀNHOYE (ed.), L'apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministère (BETL, 73), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1986, pp. 120-143. LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: Genuine Ministry According to 2 Corin thians 11-12, in MST Review 4 (2000) 47-61. LlNDEMANN, A., Die Jerusalem-Kollekte des Paulus ah "diakonisches Unter nehmen", in WortDienst 28 (2005) 99-116. LOHSE, E., "Das Amt, das die Versöhnung predigt", in J. FRIEDRICH, W. PöHL-
MANN & P. STUHLMACHER (eds.), Rechtfertigung. FS E. Käsemann, Tübingen - Göttingen, 1976, pp. 339-349. LOHSE, E., "Das Amt, das die Versöhnung predigt", in ID., Die Vielfalt des Neuen Testaments. Exegetische Studien zur Theologie des Neuen Testaments, vol. II, Göttingen, 1982, pp. 160-170. LOHSE, E. (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 1013) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992. MARTINI, C M . , Paolo nel vivo del ministero, Milan, 1989. MCCLELLAND, S.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in JSNT14 (1982) 82-87. MCCLOSKEY, J., The Weakness Gospel: Contemporary Ministry and 2 Corin thians 12:1-10, in BibToday 28 (1990) 235-241. M C D O N A L D , J . L H . , Paul and the Preaching Ministry: A Reconsideration of
2 Cor. 2:14-17
in Its Context, in JSNT
17 (1983) 35-50.
180
THEMES LIST
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., A Ministry Beyond the Letter (2 Cor 3:1-6), in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,144,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 105-129 (Discussion 130-157). NEUMANN, M., Ministry, Weakness, and Spirit in II Corinthians, in Clergy Review 59 (1974) 647-660. PANAGOPOULOS, J., 'Diakonia tes katalkges' (2 Kor 5,18), Eine orthodoxe Stu die zur exegetischen und dogmatischen Problematik des Amtes, in Una Sanaa 20 (1965) 126-151. PlTTA, A., Forza e debolezza del proprio ministerio (2 Cor 4, 1-12), in A. ASCIONE & M. GIOIA (eds.), Sicut flumen pax tua. FS Cardinal M. Giordano, Napoli: M. D'Auria Editore, 1997, pp. 103-119. PRATSCHER, W . , Der Verzicht des Paulus auf finanziellen Unterhalt durch seine Gemeinden. Ein Aspekt seiner Missionsweise, in NTS25 (1978-1979) 284-298. ROBERTSON, A.T., The Glory of the Ministry: Paul's Exultation in Preaching, Grand Rapids M I : Baker Book House, 1967. SAVAGE, T.B., Power Through Weakness: Paul's Understanding of the Christian Ministry in 2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 86), Cambridge: Cambridge Uni versity Press, 1996. SCHICK, E., Die Wahrheit siegt durch die Liebe. Priesterliche Existenz nach dem zweiten Korintherbrief, Stuttgart, 1975. SCHOTTROFF, L., Botschafierlnnen an Christi Statt, in F. SCHOLZ & H. D I C
KEL (eds.), Vernünftiger Gottesdienst. Kirche nach der Barmer Theologi schen Erklärung. FS H.-G. Jung, Göttingen, 1990, pp. 271-292. SCHOTTROFF, L., Über Herrschafisverzicht und den Dienst der Versöhnung, in Bibel und Kirche 50 (1995) 153-158. SCHRÖTER, J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ab unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heilsvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen — Basel: Francke, 1993. SRAMPICKAL, T., The Ministry of the New Covenant: An Exegetical Study of 2 Cor 3:6and 7-18 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1989; dir. J. Lambrecht). STARNITZKE, D., Der Dienst des Paulus. Zur Interpretation von Ex 34 in 2 Kor 3, in WortDienst 25 (1999) 193-207. VERMEULEN, ]., Leiers wat dien en bedien, 'n Pauliniese beskrywing van kerkleiers en hülle funksies in 1 & 2 Korintiers, in VerbEccl 24 (2003) 232-248. Vos, G., The More Excellent Ministry: 2 Corinthians 3,18, in Kerux 8 (1993) 3-19. ZMIJEWSKI, J., Paulus — Knecht und Apostel Christi. Amt und Amtsträger in paulinischer Sicht, Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 192-226.
ESCHATOLOGY
181
Eschatology (see also under 2 Cor 4:16-5:10) AUNE, D.E., Anthropological Duality in the Eschatology of 2 Cor 4:16-5:10, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 215-239. AYMER, A.J.D., Paul's Understanding of καιν(ρ) κτίσις: Continuity and Dis continuity in Pauline Eschatology (Ph.D. diss., Madison NJ, 1983). BARRÉ, M.L., Paul as "Eschatologie Person ": A New Look at 2 Cor 11:29, in CÖQ37 (1975) 500-526. BATEY, R , Paul's Bride Image: A Symbol of Realistic 'Eschatology', in Interpr 17 (1963) 176-182. DAUTZENBERG, G., Διακονία Πνεύματος (2 Kor 3,8) - Paulus als Vermittler der eschatologischen Gabe des Geistes. Überlegungen zu einem besonderen Aspekt des paulinischen Selbstverständnisses, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL &
H. STEICHELE (eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Düsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 33-45. DlNKLER, E., Die Verkündigung ah eschatobgisches Geschehen. Bibelarbeit über 2. Kor. 5,14-6,2, in Verhandlungen der 16. außerordentlichen rheinischen Landessynode, Tagung vom 7. bis 12. Januar 1968 in Bad Godesberg, s.L, s.d., pp. 229-241. DlNKLER, E., Die Verkündigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen. Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2,
in G. BORNKAMM & K. RAHNER (eds.),
Die Zeit Jesu. FS H. Schlier, Freiburg, 1970, pp. 169-189. DlNKLER, E . , Die Verkündigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen. Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2,
in O . MERK & M. WOLTER (eds.), Im Zei
chen des Kreuzes. Auf ätze von E. Dinkier (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 177-197. ELLIS, E . E . , II Corinthians V.l-10 in Pauline Eschatology, in NTS 6 (19591960) 211-224. ERLEMANN, K., Der Geist ah άρραβών (2 Kor 5,5) im Kontext der paulinischen Eschatologie, in ZNW 83 (1992) 202-223. FEUILLET, Α., La demeure céleste et la destinée des chrétiens. Exégèse de 2 Co 5,110 et contribution à l'étude des fondements de l'eschatologie paulinienne, in RSR 44 (1956) 161-192, 360-402. GlGNlLLlAT, M., A Servant Follower of the Servant: Paul's EschatologicalReading of Isaiah 40-66 in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, in HBT26 (2004) 98-124. GIGNILLIAT, M., 2 Corinthians 6:2: Paul's Eschatological "Now" and Hermeneutical Invitation, in Westminster Theological Journal 67 (2005) 147-161. HARRIS, M.J., The Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 5:1-10 and Its Place in Pauline Eschatology (Ph.D. diss., Manchester University, 1970).
182
THEMES LIST
HOFFMANN, P., Die Toten in Christus. Eine religionsgeschichtliche und exege tische Untersuchung zur paulinischen Eschatologie (NTA NF, 2 ) , Münster, 1 9 6 6 , pp. 2 5 3 - 2 8 5 .
HOGETERP, A.L.A., Angels, the Final Age and l-2Corinthians in Light of the Dead Sea Scrolls, in F. REITERER, T. NlCKLAS & K. SCHÖPFLIN (eds.), Angek The Concept of Celestial Beings — Origins, Development and Reception (Deuterocanonical and Cognate Literature Yearbook 2 0 0 7 ) , Berlin — New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 3 7 7 - 3 9 2 . KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D . & R . BIERINGER, Guardians of the Old at the Dawn
of the New: The Role ofAngeh in the Pauline Epistles, in F.V. REITERER, T. NICKLAS & K . SCHÖPFLIN (eds.), Angek The Concept of Celestial Beings — Origins, Devebpment and Reception (Deuterocanonical and Cog nate Literature Yearbook 2 0 0 7 ) , Berlin - New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 3 2 5 - 3 5 5 .
LAMBRECHT, J., The Eschatological Outlook in 2 Cor. 4.7-15, in T. SCHMIDT & M. SILVA (eds.), To Tell the Mystery: Essays on New Testament Eschatology. FS R . H . Gundry, Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 2 2 - 1 3 9 . LAMBRECHT, J., The Eschatological Outlook in 2 Corinthians 4.7-15, in R. Bieringer & J. Lambrecht, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 3 3 5 - 3 4 9 . LINCOLN, A.T., Paradise Now and Not Yet: Studies in the Role of the Heavenly Dimension in Paul's Thought With Special Reference to His Eschatology, Cambridge, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 5 9 - 8 6 .
LINDEMANN, A., Paulus und die korinthische Eschatologie. Zur These von einer Entwicklung' im paulinischen Denken, in NTS 3 7 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 3 7 3 - 3 9 9 . L Ö N I N G , K., Eschatologische Krise und (Neuer) Bund. Zum Stellenwert des Bundes-Motivs im Zusamenhang neutestamentlicher Soteriobgien, in H. FRANKEMÖLLE (ed.), Der ungekündigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments (Quaestiones Disputatae, 1 7 2 ) , Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 7 8 - 1 3 4 .
MATAND BULEMBAT, J.-B., Noyau et enjeux de l'eschatologie paulinienne. De l'apocalyptique juive et de l'eschatologie hellénistique dans quelques argu mentations de l'apôtre Paul. Etude rhétorico-exégétique de 1 Co 15,35-58; 2 Co 5,1-10 etRm 8,18-30 (BZNW, 8 4 ) , Berlin et al.: de Gruyter, 1 9 9 7 . ROETZEL, C.J., Judgement in the Community: A Study of the Relationship Between Eschatology and Ecclesiology in Paul, Leiden: Brill, 1 9 7 2 . ROMANIUK, K . , Résurrection existentielle ou eschatologique en 2 Co 4,13-14?, in BZ 3 4 ( 1 9 9 0 ) 2 4 8 - 2 5 2 .
SCHOLLA, R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatology and the Trans formation of Believers, in Gregorianum 7 8 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 3 3 - 5 4 .
FOOL'S SPEECH
183
SCHRÄGE, W . , Leid, Kreuz und Eschaton. Die Peristasenkataloge als Merk male paulinischer theologia cruris und Eschatohgie, in EvTh 34 (1974) 141-175. SLOTEMAKER DE BRUINE, J.R., De eschatologische voorstellingen in I en
IlCorinthe, Utrecht: C.H.E. Breijer, 1894. WALTER, N., Hellenistische Eschatohgie hei Paulus? Zu 2 Kor 5, 1-10, in ThQ 176 (1996) 53-64. WIEFEL, W , Die Hauptrichtung des Wandeh im eschatologischen Denken des Paulus, in ThZ 30 (1974) 65-81. ZORN, R.O., 7/ Corinthians 5:1-10: Individual Eschatohgy or Corporate Soli darity, Which?, in The Reformed Theological Review 48 (1989) 93-104.
Fool's Speech ANDREWS, S.B., The Politics ofFooh: Paul and the Opponents in 2 Cor. 1012 (Ph.D. diss., Duke University, Durham N C , 1997). BöTTRlCH, C , 2 Kor 11,1 ah Programmwort der 'Narrenrede', in ZNW 88 (1997) 135-139. HOLLAND, G., Speaking Like a Fool: Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in S.E. PORTER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament.
Essays From the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield, 1993, pp. 250-264. LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context: Paul's Particular Way of Arguing in 2 Cor 10-13, in Bib 82 (2001) 305-324. LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context, Paul's Particular Way of Arguing in 2 Cor 10-13, in V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One Reads. New Testament Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven Paris - Dudley MA: Peeters, 2003, pp. 226-244. LANGKAMMER, H., Tak zwana mowa blazna swietego Pawfa (2 Kor 11, 1612, 13), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148. PlTTA, A., II "discorso delpazzo" operiautologia immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510. SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in Paul, in NovT23 (1981) 349-360. SUNDERMANN, H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine rhe torische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1996. WELBORN, L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163. W O N G , K., Boasting and Foolishness: A Study of 2 Cor 10,12-18 and 11,1a., Hong Kong: Alliance Bible Seminary, 1998.
184
THEMES LIST
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Der Stil der paulinischen "Narrenrede". Analyse der Sprachge staltung in 2 Kor 11,1-12,10 ah Beitrag zur Methodik von Stilunter suchungen neutestamentlicher Texte ( B B B , 52), Köln — Bonn, 1978.
Gift, Giving ASCOUGH, R.S., The Completion of a Religious Duty: The Background of 2 Cor 8.1-15, in NTS 42 (1996) 584-599. BALTHASAR, H . U . VON, Paulus ringt mit seiner Gemeinde. Die Pastoral der Korintherbriefe (Kriterien, 83), Einsiedeln — Trier: Johannes, 1988. BALTHASAR, H . U . VON, Paul Struggles With His Congregation: The Pastoral Message of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by B.L. BojARSKA, San Francisco CA, 1992. BASSLER, J., Perspectives from Paul, 1: Money and Mission; 2: The Great Col lection, in ID., God and Mammon: Asking for Money in the New Testament, Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1991, pp. 63-115. BECKHEUER, B., Paulus und Jerusalem. Kollekte und Mission im theobguchen Den ken des Heidenaposteh (EHST, 611), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1997. BERGER, K., Almosen fur Israel. Zum historischen Kontext der paulinishen Kol lekte, in NTS 23 (1976-1977) 180-204. BETZ, H . D . , 2 Corinthians 8 and 9: A Commentary on Two Administrative Letters oftheApostk Paul (Hermeneia), Philadelphia PA, 1985. BRÄNDLE, R., Geld und Gnade (zu II Kor 8,9), in ThZAX (1985) 264-271. COOK, J.I., Christian Giving, in RefRiv 53 (1999) 61-65. CoSTEN, J . H . , Learning to Give is Basic to Being a Christian. II Corinthians 9:1-15, in Journal of the Interdenominational Theological Center 24 (1996) 189-197. CRANFIELD, C.E.B., The Grace of Our Lord Jesus Christ. 2 Corinthians 8:1-9, in C K 32 (1989) 105-109. DAHL, N.A., Paul and Possessions, in ID., Studies in Paul: Theobgy for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis M N , 1977, pp. 22-39. FRANSEN, P.S., Mission, Money and Right Administration: Reflections on II Corinthians 8 and9, in TrinSemRev 22 (2000) 7-18; response: Gary L. HANSEN, Some Thoughts on Stewardship: In Response to Paul Fransen, in IBID. 19-21.
JOUBERT, S., Religious Reciprocity in 2 Corinthians 9:6-15: Generosity and Gratitude as Legitimate Responses to the χάρις του θεού, in Neotestamentica 33 (1999) 79-90. KlSTNER, H.H., The Meaning of 2 Cor. 8:9: A Historico-Exegetical Study, Washington: unpubl. doct. diss. CUA, 1962.
GLORY
185
MITTON, C.L., Paul's Certainties. V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life Beyond Death-2 Corinthians v. 1-5, in Expository Times 69 (1957-58) 260-263. NICKLE, K., F„ The Collection. A Study in the strategy of Paul, London, 1966. WEBB, S.H., Christian Giving and the Trinity, in QuartRev 22 (2002) 333-346.
Glory BAKER, W.R., Did the Glory of Moses' Face Fade? A Reexamination of καταργέω in 2 Corinthians 3:7-18, in BBR 10 (2000) 1-15. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Reflections of Glory: Paul's Polemical Use of the Moses-Doxa Tradition in 2 Corinthians 3.1-18 (JSNT SS, 52), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Tradition or Creation? Paul's Use of the Exodus 34 Tradi tion in 2 Corinthians 3.7-18, in C A . EVANS & J.A. SANDERS (eds.), Paul and the Scriptures of Israel (JSNT SS, 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Acade mic, 1993, pp. 165-186. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corinthians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304. BOYARIN, D., Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in ID., A Radical Jew: Paul and the Politics of Identity (Contraversions, 1), Ber keley CA et al.: University of California Press, 1994, pp. 86-105 [Ch. 4]. CARREZ, M . , De h souffrance à h gloire. De la Δ Ο Ξ Α dans U pensée paulinienne, Neuchâtel, 1964. COPPENS, J., Miscelknées bibliques. LXVII. Lagloire des croyants d'après les let tres pauliniennes, in ETL 46 (1970) 389-392. DAUTZENBERG, G., Die Beziehung der Christen zur göttlichen Herrlichkeit. Zur
Interpretation
von 2 Kor 3,18,
in W . K U R Z , R. LÄCHELE &
G. SCHMALENBERG (eds.), In Krisen und Umbrüche in der Geschichte des Christentums. FS M . Greschat (Gießener Schriften zur Theologie und Religionspädagogik des Fachbereichs Evangelische Theologie und Katho lische Theologie und deren Didaktik der Justus-Liebig-Universität, 9), Gießen: Selbstverlag des Fachbereichs 07, 1994, pp. 225-236. DAUTZENBERG, C , Alter und neuer Bund nach 2Kor 3, in R. KAMPLING (ed.), "Nun steht aber diese Sache im Evangelium... "Zur Frage nach den Anfan gen des christlichen AntiJudaismus, Paderborn et al.: Ferdinand Schöningh, 1999, pp. 229-249. DUFF, P.B., Glory in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Let ters of Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT46 (2004) 313-337. D U P O N T , J., Le chrétien, miroir de h gloire divine, d'après II Cor. 111,18, in RB% (1949) 392-411.
186
THEMES LIST
FlTZMYER, J.A., Glory Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6)
and a
Palestinian Jewish Motif, m TS 4 2 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 6 3 0 - 6 4 4 .
FlTZMYER, J.A., Glory Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6), in According to Paul: Studies in the Theology of the Apostle, New York Mahwah NJ: Paulist, 1 9 9 3 , pp. 6 4 - 7 9 . FRIESEN, 1.1., The Glory of the Ministry ofJesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study of 2 Cor. 2:14-3:18 (Theologische Dissertationen, 7 ) , Basel, 1 9 7 1 . FUCHS, E., La faiblesse, gloire de l'apostoht selon Paul. Étude sur 2 Corinthiens 10-13, in ÉTR 5 5 ( 1 9 8 0 ) 2 3 1 - 2 5 3 .
GRUBER, M.M., Herrlichkeit in Schwachheit. Eine Auslegung der Apobgie des Zweiten Korintherbriefß 2 Kor 2,14-6,13 (FzB, 8 9 ) , Würzburg: Echter, 1 9 9 8 . HAFEMANN, S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Cor 3:7-14: An Example of Paul's Contextual Exegesis of the OT - A Proposal, in HBT 1 4 ( 1 9 9 2 ) 31-49.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Corinthians 3:7-14, in G.K. BEALE (ed.), The Right Doctrine From the Wrong texts? Essays on the Use of the Old Testament in the New, Grand Rapids MI: Baker Books, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 2 9 5 - 3 0 9 .
HARL, M., "From Glory to Glory". L'interprétation de II Cor. 3,18bpar Gré goire de Nysse et k liturgie baptismale, in P. GRANFIELD & JA. JUNG MANN (eds.), Kyriakon. FS J. Quasten, Münster, 1 9 7 0 , pp. 7 3 0 - 7 3 5 . HULMI, S., Paulus und Mose. Argumentation und Polemik in 2 Kor 3 (SFEG, 7 7 ) , Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 9 . KENT, H.A., The Glory of Christian Ministry: An Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2.14-4.18, in Grace Theological Journal 2 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 1 7 1 - 1 8 9 . KOENIG, J., The Knowing ofGbry and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5), in R.T. FORTNA & B.R. GAVENTA (eds.), The Conversation
Continues.
Studies in Paul and John. FS J.L. Martyn, Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1 9 9 0 , pp. 1 5 8 - 1 6 9 .
KOENIG, J., The Knowing ofGbry
and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5),
in R.T. FORTNA & B.R. GAVENTA (eds.), The Conversation
Continues.
Studies in Paul and John. FS J.L. Martyn, Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1 9 9 0 , pp. 1 5 8 - 1 6 9 .
LAMBRECHT, J., "Tot steeds grotere glorie" (2 Kor. 3,18), in Colktiones 1 3 (1983)
131-138.
LEBOURLIER, J., L'Ancien Testament, mirroir de k gloire du Seigneur Jésus. Une kcture du chapitre 3 de k deuxième Épître aux Corinthiens, in BLE 9 7 (1996) 321-329.
MARCHESI, G., Sul volto di Cristo rifulge k gbria del Padre (2 Cor 4,6), in Civiltà cattolica 1 5 2 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 2 4 0 - 2 5 3 .
GOD
187
MCCAUGHEY, J.D., The Glory of God in the Face ofJesus Christ, in AusBR 35 (1987) 95-98. NEWMAN, C . C . , Paul's Gkry-Christokgy: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp, 69), Leiden, 1992, pp. 229-235. RENWICK, D . A . , Paul, the Temple, and the Presence of God (Brown Judaic Studies, 224), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1991, pp. 47-160. SCHARLEMANN, M . H . , Of Surprising Splendor: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 3:4-18, in Concjourn 4 (1978) 108-117. SCHOLLA, R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatology and the Trans formation of Believers, in Gregorianum 78 (1997) 33-54. SERRA ZANETTI, P., Consenso al vangelo e gloria di Dio. In margine a 2 Cor. 9,11-13, in ID., Imitatori di Gesù Cristo. Scritti classici e cristiani, ed. A. CACCIARI ET AL., Bologna: E D B , 2005, pp. 543-553. STOCKHAUSEN, C . K . , Moses' Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The Exegetical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 116), Roma: Editrice Pontifìcio Istituto Biblico, 1989. ULONSKA, H . , Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in 2. Kor. 3,1-16, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388. WIRE, A.C., Reconciled to Glory in Corinth? 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in A.Y. COL LINS & M.M. MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays on Ancient Religion and Philosophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tübingen: Mohr Sie beck, 2001, pp. 263-275. WRIGHT, N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3:18, in L . D . HURST & N.T. WRIGHT (eds.), The Glory of Christ in the New Testament. Stu dies in Christokgy. FS G.B. Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1987, pp. 139150. WRIGHT, N.T., On Becoming the Righteousness of God: 2 Corinthians 5:21, in D . M . HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2: 1 & 2 Corinthians, Min neapolis M N : Fortress, 1993, pp. 200-208.
God KLUMBIES, P.-G., Die Rede von Gott bei Paulus in ihrem zeitgeschichtlichen Kontext (FRLANT, 155), Göttingen, 1992, pp. 172-179. PERKINS, P., God's Power in Human Weakness: Paul Teaches the Corinthians About God, in F.J. MATERA & A.A. DAS (eds.), The Forgotten God: Per spectives in Biblical Theokgy. FS P.J. Achtemeier, Louisville K Y — Lon don: Westminster John Knox, 2002, pp. 145-162. RICHARDSON, N., Paul's Language About GodQSNT SS, 99), Sheffield: Shef field Academic, 1994.
188
THEMES LIST
God of This World DAUTZENBERG, G., Überlegungen zur Exegese und Theobgie von 2 Kor 4,16, in Bib 82 (2001) 325-344. GARRETT, S.K, The God of This World and the Affliction of Paul: 2 Cor 4:1-12, in D.L. BALCH, E. FERGUSON & WA. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans, and
Christians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1990, pp. 99-117. MÜLLENSIEFEN, W , Satan derθεός του αιώνος τούτου, 2Kor. 4,4?, in TSK95 (1923-1924) 295-298. U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particuhr Reference to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280. ZORELL, E, Deus huius saeculi (2 Cor. 4.4), in Verbum Domini 8 (1928) 54-57.
Grace (see under 2 Cor 6:1-10 and 12:1-10) Graeco- Roman Context ANDREWS, S.B., Ensbving, Devouring, Exploiting, Self-Exalting, and Striking: 2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Bibli cal Literature 1997Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997, pp. 460-490. ASCOUGH, R . S . , The Completion of a Religious Duty: The Background of 2 Cor 8.1-15, in NTS 42 (1996) 584-599. ATTRIDGE, H.W., Making Scents of Paul: The Background and Sense of 2 Cor 2:14-17,
in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. W H I T E
(eds.), Early Christianity and Cbssical Culture: Comparative Studies. FS A.J. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 71-88. AUS, R . D . , Imagery of Triumph and Rebellion in 2 Corinthians 2:14-17 and Ehewhere in the Epistb: An Example of the Combination of Greco-Roman and Judaic Traditions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham Boulder — New York - Toronto — Oxford: University of America Press, 2005. BETZ, H . D . , Eine Christus-Aretabgie bei Paulus (2 Cor 12,7-10), in ZThK 66 (1969) 288-305. BETZ, H . D . , Der Apostel Paulus und die sokratische Tradition. Eine exegetische Untersuchung zu einer "Apobgie". 2 Korinther 10-13 (BHTh, 45), Tübingen, 1972. BETZ, H . D . , The Problem of Rhetoric and Theology According to the Apostle Paul, in A. VÀNHOYE (ed.), L'Apôtre Paul. Personalité, Style et Conception du Ministère, Leuven, 1986, pp. 16-48.
GRAECO-ROMAN CONTEXT
189
DE VOS, C S . , Church and Community Conflicts: The ReUtionships of the Thessalonian, Corinthian, and Philippian Churches With Their Wider Civic Communities (SBL DS, 168), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1999. ECKERT, J., "Wenn auch unser äußerer Mensch vernichtet wird, unser innerer aber wird erneuert Tag um Tag" (2 Kor 4,16), in R. BRANDSCHEIDT & T. MENDE (eds.), Schöpfungsplan und Heikgeschichte. FS E . Haag, Trier: Paulinus, 2002, pp. 61-85. ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Opponents: Trends in Research, in J. NEUSNER (ed.), Christianity, Judaism and Other Graeco-Roman Cults. FS M. Smith, vol. I: New Testament, Leiden: Brill, 1975, pp. 264-298. FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul and Paradigm Shifts: Reconciliation and Its Linkage Group, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 241-262. FRIDRICHSEN, A., Peristasenkatalog und res gestae. Nachtrag zu 2 Cor. ll:23ff, (Symbolae Osloenses, 8), Oslo, 1929, pp. 78-82. FRIDRICHSEN, A., Zum Thema "Paulus und die Stoa". Eine stoische Stilparalkle zu 2 Cor. 4.8f, in CNT9 (1944) 27-31. HARRILL, J.A., Invective Against Paul (2 Cor 10:10): The Physiognomies of the Ancient Shve Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in AY. COLLINS & M.M. MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays on Ancient Religion and Philosophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tübingen: Mohr Sie beck, 2001, pp. 189-213. HARRISON, J.R., Paul's Language of Grace in its Graeco-Roman Context (WUNT, 11/172), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2003. HESTER (AMADOR), J.D., Re-Reading 2 Corinthians: A Rhetorical Approach, in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. ULBRICHT & W. ÜBELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical
Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 276-295. HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , K-ziaic, andKoavT) KTWI? in Paul's Letters, in A. CHRIS-
TOPHERSON ET AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS A.J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 102-122. HUBBARD, M., Was Paul out of His Mind? Re-reading 2 Corinthians 5.13, in JSNT70 (1998) 39-64. HYLDAHL, N., Paul and Hellenistic Judaism in Corinth, in P. BORGEN & S. GIVERSEN (eds.), The New Testament and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997, pp. 204-216. KlM, C.-H., Form and Structure of The Familiar Greek Letter of Recommenda tion (SBL DS, 4), Missoula MT: University of Montana Printing Depart ment, 1972.
190
THEMES LIST
KLEIN, H., Craftsmanship Assumptions in Pauline Theology, in A. CHRISTOPHERSON ET AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS AJ.M. Wedderburn QSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 94-101. LARSON, J., Paul's Masculinity, in JBL 123 (2004) 85-97. LONG, F.J., Ancient Rhetoric and Paul's Apology: The Compositional Unity of 2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 131), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004. MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in HTR 76 (1983) 143-173. MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in ID., Paul and the Popuhr Phibsophers, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1989, pp. 91-119. MARSHALL, P., A Metaphor of Social Shame: Opiocfxfkusiv in 2 Cor. 2:14, in NovT25 (1983) 302-317. MARSHALL, P., Hybrists Not Gnostics in Corinth, in K . H . RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1984 Seminar Papers, vol. 23, Chico CA: Scholars, 1984, pp. 275-287. MARSHALL, P., Enmity in Corinth: Social Conventions in Paul's Rektion With the Corinthians (WUNT, 11/23), Tubingen, 1987. MARSHALL, P., Invective: Paul and His Enemies in Corinth, in E.W. CONRAD (ed.), Perspectives on Language and Text. FS F.I. Anderson, Winona Lake IN, 1987, pp. 359-373. MITCHELL, M.M., New Testament Envoys in the Context of Greco-Roman Diplomatic andEpistobry Conventions: The Example of Timothy and Titus, in JBL 111 (1992) 641-662. PETERSON, B.K., Eloquence and the Prochmation of the Gospel in Corinth (SBL DS, 163), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1998. POPE, R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: 1. Of the Triumph-Joy, in ExpT 21 (1909-1910) 19-21. ROTHAUS, R.M., Corinth: The First City of Greece. An Urban History of Late Antique Cult and Religion (Religions in the Graeco-Roman World, 139), Leiden: Brill, 2000. SCHOWALTER, D.N. & S.J. FRIESEN (eds.), Urban Religion in Roman Corinth: Interdisciplinary Approaches (Harvard Theological Studies, 53), Cam bridge: Harvard University Press, 2005. STANLEY, C D . , Paul and the Language of Scripture: Citation Technique in the Pauline Epistles and Contemporary Literature (SNTS MS, 74), Cam bridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992. S U M N E Y , J.L., Paul's Use ofXlaftoc, in His Argument Against the Opponents of 2 Corinthians, in T.H. OLBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY (eds.), Paul and Pathos
GRAECO-ROMAN CONTEXT
191
(SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 147160. T A B O R , J.D., Things Unutterable: Paul's Ascent to Paradise in Its Greco-Roman, Judaic and Early Christian Contexts, Lanham M D , 1986. THRALL, M.E., The Initial Attraction of Paul's Mission in Corinth and of the Church He Founded There, in A. CHRISTOPHERSON ET AL. (eck), Paul, Lukeandthe Graeco-Roman World. FS J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 59-73. VOGEL, M., Warum "nicht nackt"? Sozialanthropologische Erwägungen zu 2 Kor 5,3, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R. HEILIGENTHAL
(eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tübingen Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 447-463. VOGEL, M., Commentatio mortis. 2. Kor 5,1-10 auf dem Hintergrund anti ker ars moriendi (FRLANT, 214), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006. WALKER, D . D . , Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideology and Rhetoric in a Pauline Letter Fragment (WUNT, 11/152), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002. WATSON, D.F., Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-13 as Defense of His Honor: A Socio-Rhetorical Analysis, in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. ULBRICHT &
W. ÜBELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 260-275. WATSON, D.F., Paul and Boasting, in J.P. SAMPLEY (ed.), Paul in the GrecoRoman World. A Handbook, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 77-100. WATSON, N.M., "The Philosopher Should Bathe and Brush His Teeth " - Con gruence Between Word and Deed in Graeco-Roman Philosopy and Paul's Letters to the Corinthians, in AusBR 42 (1994) 1-16. WELBORN, L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13:7.5-16 and Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583. WELBORN, L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13:7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60. WlLLERT, N., The Catalogues of Hardships in the Pauline Correspondence: Back ground and Function, in R BORGEN & S. GIVERSEN (eds.), The New Testament and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997, pp. 217-243. WINTER, B.W., The Toppling of Favorinus and Paul by the Corinthians, in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. W H I T E (eds.), Early Chris
tianity and Chssical Culture: Comparative Studies. FS A.J. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 291-306.
192
THEMES LIST
WÜNSCH, H.-M., Derpaulinische Brief2Kor 1-9 ah kommunikative Handlung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie, 4), Münster: LIT, 1996.
Holiness, Purity ADEWUYA, J.A., Holiness and Community in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: Paul's View of Communal Holiness in the Corinthian Correspondence (Studies in Bibli cal Literature, 40), New York et al.: Lang, 2001. HEIL, C , Die Sprache der Absonderung in 2 Kor 6,17 und bei Paulus, in R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 717-729. HOGETERP, A.L.A., Community as a Temple in Paul's Letters: The Case of Cultic Terms in 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in L.J. LAWRENCE & M.I. AGUILAR (eds.), Anthropology and Biblical Studies: Avenues of Approach, Leiden: Deo Publishing, 2004, pp. 281-295. NEWTON, M., The Concept of Purity at Qumran and in the Letters of Paul (SNTS MS, 53), Cambridge, 1985.
Holy Spirit (see under 'Spirit') In Christ BOUTTIER, M., En Christ. Etude d'exégese et de théologiepauliniennes (EHPR, 54), Paris: Presse Universitaires de France, 1962. HoFlüS, O . , "Gott war in Christus". Sprachliche und theologische Erwägungen zu der Versöhnungsaussage 2 Kor 5,19a, in I.U. DALFERTH, J. FISCHER &
H.-P. GROSSHANS (eds.), Denkwürdiges Geheimnis. Beiträge zur Gottes lehre. FS E. Jüngel, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004, pp. 225-236. NEUGEBAUER, F., Das Paulinische 'In Christo', in NTS 4 (1957-1958) 124-138. NEUGEBAUER, F., In Christus, ev X p w T t o . Eine Untersuchung zum Paulinischen Ghubensverständnis, Berlin - Göttingen: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 1961. O'NEILL, J.C., The Absence of the "in Christ" Theology in 2 Corinthians 5, in AusBR 35 (1987) 99-106. WAGNER, C , Le tabernacle et U vie "en Christ". Exegese de 2 Corinthiens 5:1 ä 10, in RHPRAl (1961) 379-393. WAGNER, C , The Tabernacle and Life "In Christ": Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5.1-10, in IrBSS (1981) 145-165. WEDDERBURN, A.J.M., Some Observations on Paul's Use of the Phrases 'In Christ'and 'With Christ', in JSNT25 (1985) 83-97.
INTEGRITY
193
Incident (see under 'Interim Events') Integrity (see also under 2 Cor
6:14-7'A)
AMADOR, J . D . H . , Revisiting 2 Corinthians: Rhetoric and the Case for Unity, in NTS 46 (2000) 92-111. BATES, W . H . , The Integrity of II Corinthians, in NTS 12 (1965-1966) 56-69. BlERINGER, R., Plädoyerfur die Einheitlichkeit des 2. Korintherbriefes. Literarkrithche und inhaltliche Argumente, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BELT, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1994, pp. 131-179. BlERINGER, R., Der 2. Korintherbrief ah usprüngliche Einheit. Ein Forschungs überblick, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 107-130. CLEMEN, C , Die Einheitlichkeit der paulinischen Briefe an der Hand der bis her mit bezug auf sie aufgestellten Interpolations- und Compilationshypothesen geprüft, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1894. DAUTZENBERG, G . , Der zweite Korintherbrief ab Briefsammlung. Zur Frage der literarischen Einheitlichkeit und des theohgischen Gefüges von 2 Kor 1-8, in ANRWll, 25/4, Berlin - New York, 1987, pp. 3045-3066. DESILVA, D A . , Meeting the Exigency of a Complex Rhetorical Situation: Paul's Strategy in 2 Corinthians 1 Through 7, in AUSS 34 (1996) 5-22. DUFF, P.B., 2 Corinthians 1-7: Sidestepping the Division Hypothesis Dilemma, in BTB 24 (1994) 16-26. GOULDER, M., The Unity of the Corinthian Correspondence, in JHC5 (1998) 220-237. HALL, D.R., The Unity of the Corinthian Correspondence (JSNT SS, 251), London: T & T Clark, 2003. HESTER (AMADOR), J.D., Re-Reading 2 Corinthians: A Rhetorical Approach, in A. ERIKSSON, T . H . OLBRICHT & W . ÜBELACKER (eds.),
Rhetorical
Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 276-295. HYLDAHL, N., Die Frage nach der literarischen Einheit des Zweiten Korintherbiefes, in ZNW 64 (1973) 289-306. LONG, F.J., Ancient Rhetoric and Paul's Apohgy: The Compositional Unity of 2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 131), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004. MANZI, F., II vanto detta coscienza apostólica di Paolo. La struttura Utteraria e il messaggio deüa Seconda Lettera ai Corinzi, in ScuolCatt 130 (2002) 671-749. PRICE, J.L., Aspects of Paul's Theology and Their Bearing on Literary Problems of Second Corinthians, in B.L. DANIELS & M.J. SUGGS (eds.), Studies in
194
THEMES LIST
the History and Text of the New Testament (Studies and Documents, 29), Grand Rapids MI, 1967, pp. 95-106. PURVIS, G.T., The Unity of Second Corinthians, in Union Seminary Review 11 (1899-1900) 233-244. ROMANIUK, K., Zagadnienie jednosci literackiej 2 Kor, in Studia Theologica Varsaviensia 12 (1974) 3-13. SCHMIDT, U . , "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004. SINCLAIR, S.G., Jesus Christ According to Paul: The Christologies of Paul's Undisputed Epistles and the Christology of Paul (Bibal Monograph Series, 1), Berkeley CA, 1988, pp. 73-88. SEGALLA, G., Coerenza linguistica ed unità letteraria delh 2 Corinzi, in Teolo gia 13 (1988) 149-166. SEGALLA, G., Struttura letteraria e unità delh 2 Corinzi, in Teologia 13 (1988) 189-218. STEPHENSON, A.M.G., A Defence of the Integrity of 2 Corinthians, in K. ALAND (ed.), The Authorship and Integrity of the New Testament (TCSPCK, 4), London, 1965, pp. 82-97. STOWERS, S.K., ΠΕΡΙ MEN ΓΑΡ and the Integrity of 2 Cor. 8 and 9, in NovTòl (1990) 340-348. TASKER, R.V.G., The Unity of 2 Corinthians, in ExpTAl (1935-1936) 55-58.
Interim Events BLEEK, F., Erörterungen in Beziehung auf die Briefe Pauli an die Korinther, in TSKÒ (1830) 614-632. BORNKAMM, G., The History of the Origin of the So-Called Second Letter to the Corinthians, in NTS 8 (1961-1962) 258-264. BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbriefes, in I D . , Geschichte und Ghube II. Gesammelte Aufiätze, vol. IV (BEvTh, 53), München, 1971, pp. 162-194. BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korinther briefes, in I D . , Studien zum Neuen Testament, München, 1985, pp. 237-269 (additional note, pp. 265-269). DOCKX, S., Chronologiepaulinienne de Fannie de U grande collecte, in RB 81 (1974) 183-195. DOCKX, S., Chronohgiepaulinienne de l'année de U grande collecte, in ID., Chro nologies néotestamentaires et Vie de TÉglise primitive. Recherches exégétiques, Paris - Gembloux, 1976, pp. 107-118; revised: Leuven, 1984, pp. 137-149.
INTERIM EVENTS
195
DRESCHER, R., Der zweite Korintherbrief und die Vorgänge in Korinth seit Abfassung des ersten Korintherbrief, in TSK70 (1897) 43-111. EWALD, H., Bemerkungen über die Paulusbriefe, in ID., Jahrbücher der Bibli schen Wissenschaft (2/1849), Göttingen, 1850, pp. 225-229. GILCHRIST, J.M., Paul and the Corinthians: The Sequence of Detters and Visits, in JSNT 34 (1988) 47-69. GOLLA, E., Zwischenreise und Zwischenbrief. Eine Untersuchung der Frage, ob der Apostel Paulus zwischen dem Ersten und Zweiten Korintherbrief eine Reise nach Korinth unternommen und einen uns verhrengegangenen Brief an die Korinther geschrieben habe (Biblische Studien, 20,4), Freiburg, 1922. HAUSRATH, A., Der Vier-Capitel-Briefdes Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg, 1870. HOLTZMANN, HJ., Das gegenseitige Verhältnis der beiden Korintherbriefe, in ZWTh 22 (1879) 455-492. HYLDAHL, N., Die Frage nach der literarischen Einheit des Zweiten Korintherbiefes, in ZNW 64 (1973) 289-306. KENNEDY, J.H., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians?, in The Expositor 5th Series, vol. VI (1897) 231-238 and 285-304. KENNEDY, J.H., St. Paul's Correspondence With Corinth, in The Expositor 5th Series, vol. X (1899) 182-195. KENNEDY, J.H., The Second and Third Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians (Studies in the Gospels and Epistles), London, 1900, repr. Manchester, 1962. KENNEDY, J.H., The Problem of Second Corinthians, in Hermathena 12 (1903) 340-367. KÖNIG, K., Der Verkehr des Paulus mit der Gemeinde zu Korinth, in ZWTh 40 (1897) 481-554. MACKINTOSH, R., Corinth and the Tragedy of St. Paul, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 77-83. MACKINTOSH, R., The Brief Visit to Corinth, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 226-234. QUESNEL, M., Circonstances de composition de la seconde epitre aux Corinthiens, in NTS 43 (1997) 256-267. SUHL, A., Paulus und seine Briefe. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Chronologie (StNT, 11), Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlaghaus, 1975, pp. 223-263. WHITE, N.J.D., The Visits of St. Paul to Corinth, in Hermathena 12 (1903) 79-89. ZOVKIC, M., Kronologija Pavhva djelovanja i pisanja, in Bogosbvska Smotra 73 (2003) 45-70.
196
THEMES LIST
Intermediate, Painful Letter AEJMELAEUS, L., Schwachheit ah Waffe. Die Argumentation des Paulus im "Trä nenbrief" (2. Kor. 10-13) (SFEG, 78), Helsinki - Göttingen: Finnish Exegetical Society — Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2000. BERCOVTTZ, J.P., TheX-Letter in 2 Corinthians, in PEGL&MWBS 20 (2000) 35-49. BÖRSE, U., "Tränenbrief" und 1. Korintherbrief, in SNTU9 (1984) 175-202. DRESCHER, R., Der zweite Korintherbrief und die Vorgänge in Korinth seit Abfassung des ersten Korintherbrief, in TSK70 (1897) 43-111. EWALD, H., Bemerkungen über die Paulusbriefe, in ID., Jahrbücher der Bibli schen Wissenschaft (2/1849), Göttingen, 1850, pp. 225-229. FREDRICKSON, D . E . , "Through Many Tears" (2 Cor 2:4): Paul's Grieving Letter and the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. OLBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY
(eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 161-179. GILCHRIST, J.M., Paul and the Corinthians: The Sequence of Letters and Visits, in JSNT34 (1988) 47-69. GOLLA, E., Zwischenreise und Zwischenbrief. Eine Untersuchung der Frage, ob der Apostel Paulus zwischen dem Ersten und Zweiten Korintherbrief eine Reise nach Korinth unternommen und einen uns verhrengegangenen Brief an die Korinther geschrieben habe (Biblische Studien, 20,4), Freiburg, 1922. HAUSRATH, A., Der Vier-Capitel-Brief des Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg, 1870. HYLDAHL, N . , Die Frage nach der literarischen Einheit des Zweiten Korintherbiefes, in ZNW64 (1973) 289-306. KENNEDY, J.H., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians?, in The Expositor 5th Series, vol. VI (1897) 231-238 and 285-304. KENNEDY, J.H., St. Paul's Correspondence With Corinth, in The Expositor 5th Series, vol. X (1899) 182-195. KENNEDY, J.H., The Second and Third Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians (Studies in the Gospels and Epistles), London, 1900, repr. Manchester, 1962. KENNEDY, J.H., The Problem of Second Corinthians, in Hermathena 12 (1903) 340-367. KÖNIG, K . , Der Verkehr des Paulus mit der Gemeinde zu Korinth, in ZWTh 40 (1897) 481-554. MANSÖN, T.W., St. Paul in Ephesus (3) and (4): The Corinthian Correspon dence, in BJRL 26 (1941-1942) 101-120; 327-341.
IRONY
197
T.W., The Corinthian Correspondence (2), in ID., Studies in the Gospels and Epistles, ed. M. BLACK, Philadelphia PA: Westminster, 1962, pp. 210-224. MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra tion du veritable apotre de Jhus. V. II Cor 10, 1-13, 10: La lettre dans les krmes, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 257-264. RAKOCY, W , 2 Kor 10-13: "List we kach"?, in RoczTeol 48(1) (2001) 121132. SUHL, A., Paulus und seine Briefe. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Chronologie (StNT, 11), Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlaghaus, 1975, pp. 223-263. WATSON, F., 2 Cor. x-xiii and Paul's Painful Letter to the Corinthians, in JTS 35 (1984) 324-346. WEBER, M., De numero epistoUrum ad Corinthios rectius constituendo, Wit tenberg, 1798. WEBER, W., Wie viele Briefe hat der Apostel Paulus an die Corinther geschrieben? (Programm des Königlichen Gymnasiums zu Wetzlar), Wetzlar, 1899. WELBORN, L.L., The Identification of 2 Corinthians 10-13 With the 'Utter of Tears', in NovT37 (1995) 138-153. WELBORN, L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer University Press, 1997, pp. 77-94. WHITE, N.J.D., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians? A Reply, in The Expositor 5th Series, vol. VII (1898) 113-123. MÄNSON,
Irony P.C., What Is the Meaning of "Examine Yourselves" in 2 Corinthians 13:5?, in BS 154 (1997) 175-188. DE SALIS, P., L'echarde dans h chair. Un signe visible de Upresence de Dieu? La dimension dramatique de ¿ 2 vie. Perspectives ä partir de II Corinthiens 12,1-10, in RTP 127 (1995) 27-41. FORBES, C , Comparison, Self Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Con ventions of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in NTS 32 (1986) 1-30. HOLLAND, G., Speaking Like a Fool: Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in S.E. PORTER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament. Essays From the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield, 1993, pp. 250-264. LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism: An Exploration of 2 Cor 11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206. SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in Paul, in NovTli (1981) 349-360. BROWN,
198
THEMES LIST
WALKER, D.D., Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideology and Rhetoric in a Pauline Letter Fragment (WUNT, II/152), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002. WATSON, D.F., Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-13 as Defense of His Honor: A Socio-Rhetorical Analysis, in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. ULBRICHT &
W. UBELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press Interna tional, 2002, pp. 260-275.
Justification, Justice, Righteousness BULTMANN, R., ΔΙΚΑΙΟΣΥΝΗ ΘΕΟΥ, in JBL 83 (1964) 12-16. DE OLIVEIRA, Α . , Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Münster: Aschendorff, 1990. FUNG, R.Y.-K., Justification by Faith in 1 and 2 Corinthians, in D.A. HAGNER & M.J. HARRIS (eds.), Pauline Studies. FS F.F. Bruce, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans; Exeter: Paternoster, 1980, pp. 246-261. HAN, C.-S., Raised for Our Justification: An Investigation on the Significance of the Resurrection of Christ Within the Theological Structure of Paul's Message (Ph.D. diss., Theologische Universiteit van de Gerefomeerde Kerken in Nederland te Kampen, 1995), Kampen: Uitgeverij Kok, 1995. KERTELGE, Κ., "Rechtfertigung" bei Paulus. Studien zur Struktur und zum Bedeutungsgehalt des paulinischen Rechtfertigungsbegrififs (NTA NF, 3), Münster, 1967, 1 9 7 1 , pp. 99-107. KlAlBER, W , Rechtfertigung und Gemeinde. Eine Untersuchung zum paulini schen Kirchenverständnis (FRLANT, 127), Göttingen, 1982, pp. 82-85, 95-101 and 158-163. KUSKE, D., Making Use of Our Lutheran Heritage: Objective Justification' in Our Mission Outreach Based on an Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:18-19, in Wisconsin Lutheran Quarterly 77 (1980) 6-29. LÜHRMANN, D., Rechtfertigung und Versöhnung, in ZThK67 (1970) 437-452. MOORE, R.K., 2 Cor 5,21: The Interpretative Key to Paul's Use ο/'δι.καιοσύνη θεοϋ?, in R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1996, pp. 707-715. SCHNELLE, U., Gerechtigkeit und Christusgegenwart. Vorpaulinische undpaulinische Tauftheologie (GThA, 24), Göttingen, 1983, pp. 47-50. SONNTAG, Η., ΝΟΜΟΣ ΣΩΤΗΡ. Zur politischen Theologie des Gesetzes bei Paulus und im antiken Kontext (TANZ, 34), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 202-217. 2
KNOWLEDGE
199
STUHLMACHER, P., Gerechtigkeit Gottes bei Paulus (FRLANT, 87), Göttingen, 1965, 1966, pp. 74-77. THÜSING, W., Rechtfertigungsgedanke und Christologie in den Korintherbriefen, in J. GNILKA (ed.), Neues Testament und Kirche. FS R. Schnackenburg, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1974, pp. 301-324. WOLTER, M., Rechtfertigung und zukünftiges Heil. Untersuchungen zu Rom 5,111 (BZNW, 43), Berlin - New York, 1978, pp. 73-83. WRIGHT, N.T., On Becoming the Righteousness of God: 2 Corinthians 5:21, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2: 1 &2 Corinthians, Minnea polis M N : Fortress, 1993, pp. 200-208. 2
Knowledge BETZ, O., Fleischliche und "geistliche" Christuserkenntnis nach 2. Korinther 5,16, in Theologische Beiträge 14 (1983) 167-179. BURDICK, D.W., OÎ8a and Yivwcrxeo in the Pauline Epistles, in R.N. LONGENECKER & M.C. TENNEY (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study, Grand Rapids MI, 1974, pp. 344-356. CAMBIER, JL, Connaissance charnelle et spirituelle du Christ dans 2 Cor 5:16, in A. DESCAMPS (ed.), Littérature et théologie pauliniennes (Recherches bibliques, 5), Leuven, 1960, pp. 72-92. CATCHPOLE, D . , Q'S Thesis and Paul's Antithesis: A Study of 2 Corinthians 5,16, in C. NIEMAND (ed.), Forschungen zum Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt. FS A. Fuchs (Linzer Philosophisch-Theologische Beiträge, 7), Frankfurt am Main: Lang, 2002, pp. 347-366. FRASER, J.W., Paul's Knowledge of Jesus: II Corinthians 5:16 Once More, in NTS 17 (1970-1971) 293-313. GOULDER, M., Vision and Knowledge, in / S A T 56 (1994) 53-71. HADIDIAN, D.Y., A Case in Study, 2 Cor 5:16, in ID., (ed.), From Faith to Faith. FS D.G. Miller, Pittsburgh PA, 1979, pp. 107-125. KOPERSKI, V., Knowledge of Christ and Knowledge of God in the Corinthian Correspondence, in R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 25), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 377396. MARTYN, J.L., Epistemology at the Turn of the Ages: 2 Corinthians 5:16, in W. R. FARMER, C E D . M O U L E & R.R. NIEBUHR (eds.),
Christian
History and Interpretation. FS J. Knox, Cambridge, 1967, pp. 269287. MICHEL, O., "Erkennen dem Fleisch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in EvTh 14 (1954) 22-29.
200
THEMES LIST
MICHEL, O., "Erkennen dem Fleuch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in K. HAACKER (ed.), Dienst am Wort. Gesammelte Aufiätze, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1986, pp. 116122. PESCH, R , "Christus dem Fleuche nach kennen " (2 Cor 5,16)? Zur theologischen Frage nach dem historischen Jesus, in R. PESCH & H . A. ZwERGEL (eds.), Kontinuität in Jesus. Zugänge zu Leben, Tod und Auferstehung, Freiburg, 1974, pp. 9-34. PORTER, F.C., Does Paul Chim to Have Known the Historical Jesus? A Study of 2 Corinthians 5,16, in JBL 47 (1928) 257-275. SCHMITHALS, W . , Zwei gnostische Glossen im Zweiten Korintherbrief, in EvTh 18 (1958) 552-573. SCHMITHALS, W . , Two Gnostic Ghsses in II Corinthians, in ID., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971, pp. 302-325. SOUCEK, J.B., Wir erkennen Jesus nicht mehr nach dem Fleisch, in EvTh 19 (1959) 300-314. WAGNER, C , Gotteserkenntnis im Spiegel und Gottesliebe in den beiden Korintherbriefen, in Bijdragen 19 (1958) 370-381. WEBER, V., Wann und wie hat Paulus "Christum nach dem Fleische gekannt" (2 Cor 5,16)?, in BZ 2 (1904) 178-187. WOLFF, C , True Apostolic Knowledge of Christ: Exegetical Reflections on 2 Corinthians 5.l4jfi, in A.J.M. WEDDERBURN (ed.), Paul andJesus. Col lected Essays (JSNT SS, 37), Sheffield, 1989, pp. 81-98.
Letter - Spirit BOCHET, I., "La lettre tue, TEsprit vivifie". L'exégèse augustinienne de2 Co 3,6, in Nouvelle Revue Théologique 114 (1992) 341-370. BOYARIN, D . , Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in ID., A Radical Jew: Paul and the Politics of Identity (Contraversions, 1), Ber keley CA et al.: University of California Press, 1994, pp. 86-105 [Ch. 4]. COHEN, B., Note on Letter and Spirit in the New Testament, in HTR 47 (1954) 197-203. DOBBELER, A. VON, Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Anti these in Apg 9 und 2 Kor 3 und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R . HEILIGENTHAL (eds.), Reli
gionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tübingen — Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 49-65. DUFF, P.B., Glory in the Ministry of Death : Gentile Condemnation and Letters of Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT 46 (2004) 313-337.
LETTER - SPIRIT
201
ECKERT, ]., Die geistliche Schriftauslegung des Aposteh Paulus nach 2 Kor 3,418, in Dynamik im Wort. Lehre von der Bibel. Leben aus der Bibel, Stutt gart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1983, pp. 241-256. GRINDHEIM, S., The Law Kills but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit Dualism in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNTU (2001) 97-115. HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con trast and the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995. HAYS, R.B., A Letter From Christ, in ID., Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of Paul, New Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1989, pp. 122153 [Ch. 4]. HOOKER, M.D., Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip ture, in NTS 27 (1981) 295-309. KAMLAH, E., Buchstabe und Geist. Die Bedeutung dieser Antithese für die alttestamentliche Exegese des Aposteh Paulus, in EvTh 14 (1954) 276-282. KERTELGE, K., Buchstabe und Geist nach 2 Kor 3, in J . D . G . D u N N (ed.), Paul and the Mosaic Law. The Third Durham-Tübingen Research Sympo sium on Earliest Christianity and Judaism (Durham, September, 1994) (WUNT, 89), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 117130. KREMER, J., Neueste Methoden der Exegese, dargelegt an 2 Kor 3,6b, in Theo logisch-Praktische Quartahchrift 128 (1980) 327-361. KREMER, J., "Denn der Buchstabe tötet, der Geist aber macht lebendig". Metho dologische und hermeneutische Erwägungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in J. ZMIJEWSKI & E . NELLESEN (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. FS H. Zimmermann (BBB, 53), Bonn, 1980, pp. 219-250. KREMER, ]., "Denn der Buchstabe tötet, der Geht aber macht lebendig. "Metho dologische und hermeneutische Erwägungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in ID., Die Bibel beim Wort genommen. Beiträge zu Exegese und Theobgie des Neuen Testa ments, ed. R. KÜHSCHELM & M. STOWASSER, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1995, pp. 265-297. LiNDEMANN, A . , Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 3, in WortDienst 23 (1995) 125-151. LINDEMANN, A . , Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 3, in I D . (ed.), Paulus, Apostel und Lehrer der Kirche. Studien zu Paulus und zum frühen Paulusverständnis, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995, pp. 37-63. MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., A Ministry Beyond the Letter (2 Cor 3:1-6), in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paob. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,144,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 105-129 (Discussion 130-157).
202
THEMES LIST
D'ORS, Α., "La letra mata, el espíritu vivifica", in Biblia y Hermenéutica. VII simposio internacional de teología de k Universidad de Navarra, Pamplona: Ed. universidad de Navarra, 1 9 8 6 , pp. 4 9 7 - 5 0 5 . OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Die Decke des Mose. Zur Exegese und Her meneutik von Geht und Buchstaben in 2. Korinther 3, in I D . , Die Heilig keit der Tora. Studien zum Gesetz bei Paulus, München: Kaiser, 1 9 8 9 , pp.
87-115.
SCHNEIDER, B., The Meaning of St. Paul's Antithesis 'the Letter and the Spi rit', in CBQ
15 (1953)
163-207.
STIMPFLE, Α., "Buchstabe und Geist". Zur Geschichte eines Mißverständnisses von 2 Kor 3,6,
in BZ 39 ( 1 9 9 5 )
181-202.
WAGNER, C , Alliance de k Uttre, alliance de TEsprit. Essai d'analyse de 2 Corinthiens 2114 ä 3/18,
in ÉTR
6 0 (1985) 55-65.
WESTERHOLM, S., Letter and Spirit: The Foundation of Pauline Ethics (Rom 2.29;
Rom
7,6;
2 Cor 3.6),
in NTS
3 0 (1984) 229-248.
WIEN, J.K., "Denn der Buchstabe tötet, der Geist aber macht lebendig". Methodokgische und hermeneutische Erwägungen zu II Kor 3,6b, in J. ZMIJEWSKI & E. NELLESSEN (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. F S H . Zimmermann (BBB, 5 3 ) , Bonn, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 5 1 .
Letter of Tears (see under 'Intermediate, Painful Letter') Life After Death (see under 'Resurrection' or 2 Cor 4 : 1 6 - 5 : 1 0 ) Lordship of Jesus (see under 'Spirit' or 2 Cor 3 : 7 - 1 8 ) Love BIERINGER, R . , Die Liebe des Paulus zur Gemeinde in Korinth. Eine Interpre tation von 2 Korinther 6,11, in SNTU 23 ( 1 9 9 8 ) 1 9 3 - 2 1 3 . CIPRIANI, S., L'amour du Christ et k vie en lui (2 Co 5,14-17), in ASeign 1 7 (1969) 35-41.
CIPRIANI, S., L 'amore di Cristo e k nostra vita in Lui (2 Cor. 5,14-17), in RivBibllt 1 8 ( 1 9 7 0 ) 2 6 9 - 2 7 7 . HENDRY, G . S . , Ή
γαρ αγάπη του Χρίστου συνέχει ήμας —
2
Corinthians
ν. 14, in ΕχρΤ 59 ( 1 9 4 7 - 1 9 4 8 ) 8 2 .
JlLLIONS, J., Love and Curses: Searching St. Paul for a Vision of Ecumenism, in Sobornost 2 0 ( 1 9 9 8 ) 4 9 - 6 3 .
SPICQ, C , L'étreinte de k charité (II Cor. V,14), in STL 8 ( 1 9 5 4 ) 1 2 3 - 1 3 2 .
SPICQ, C , L'étreinte de k charité (II Cor. V,14), in I D . , Agapé dans le Nouveau Testament, vol. I I : Analyse des textes (ÉBib), Paris, 1 9 5 9 , pp. 1 2 7 136.
METAPHOR
203
STEGMAN, X , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005. WAGNER, C , Gotteserkenntnis im Spiegel und Gottesliebe in den beiden Korintherbriefen, in Bijdragen 19 (1958) 370-381.
Messenger of Satan (see under 'Satan', 'Servants of Satan' or 'Thorn') Metaphor ANDERSON, J.T., The Cosmological Roots of Pauline Metaphors, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 153-161. BALDANZA, G., La gehsia divina e ¿2 metafora sponsale in 2 Cor 11,1-4, in G. COFFELE (ed.), Dilexit Ecclesiam. Studi in onore delprof. Donato Valentini (Biblioteca di Scienze Religiose), Roma: Libreria Ateneo Salesiano, 1999, pp. 447-463. BöTTRICH, C . , "Ihr seid der Tempel Gottes". Tempelmetaphorik und Gemeinde bei Paulus, in B. EGO, A. LANGE & P. PILHOFER (eds.), Gemeinde ohne Tempel. Community Without Temple. Zur Substituierung und Transforma tion des Jerusalemer Tempeh und seines Kults im Alten Testament, antiken Judentum und frühen Christentum (WUNT, 118), Tübingen: Mohr Sie beck, 1999, pp. 411-425. BREYTENBACH, C . , Salvation of the Reconciled (With a Note on the Background of Paul's Metaphor of Reconciliation), in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.), Sal vation in the New Testament: Perspectives on Soteriobgy (NTSupp, 121), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2005, pp. 271-286. DANKER, EW., The Mirror Metaphor in 1 Cor. 13:12 and 2 Cor. 3:18, in CTM 31 (1960) 428-429. DUFF, P., Metaphor, Motif, and Meaning: The Rhetorical Strategy behind the Image "Ledin Triumph"in2 Corinthians2:14, in CBQ53 (1991) 79-92. FIORE, B., Root Metaphors in Paul: Pauline Comings and Goings: The Travel Image, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 174-184. GERBER, C . , Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des Paulus um die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in ZNW% (2005) 99-125. GERBER, C., Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik derpaulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005. HÄRLE, W , 'Christus factus est peccatum metaphorice. "Zur Heihbedeutung des Kreuzestodes Jesu Christi, in Neue Zeitschrift für Systematische Theolo gie und Religionsphilosophie 36 (1994) 302-315.
204
THEMES LIST
HEINY, S.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6: The Motive for Metaphor, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 1-22. HOLLAND, G.S., The Problem of the Root: A Response to Three Papers on Paul's Root Metaphors, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 185-199. HUGEDÉ, N., La métaphore du miroir dans les ¿pitres de saint Paul aux Corinthiens, Neuchátel, 1957. KüGLER, J., Paulus und der Duft des triumphierenden Christus. Zum kulturel len Baskbild von 2 Kor 2,14-16, in R HOPPE & U. BUSSE (eds.), Von Jesus zum Christus. Christologische Studien. FS P. Hoffmann (BZNW, 93), Ber lin - New York: de Gruyter, 1998, pp. 155-173. KüGLER, J., Duftmetaphorik im Neuen Testament, in ID. (ed.), Die Macht der Nase. Zur religiösen Bedeutung des Duftes. Religionsgeschichte — Bibel — Liturgie (SBS, 187), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 2000, pp. 123-171. KUREK-CHOMYCZ, DA., A God Who Can Smell: The Hebrew Bible 'Sense Ima gery' and St. Paul's Olfactory Metaphors in the Depiction of His Experience of God, in I. DUBIANETSKAYA & A. MCMILLIN (eds.), Your Sun Shall Never Set Again, And Your Moon Shall Wane No More. FS A. Nadson [forthcoming]. KUSCHNERUS, B., "YOU Yourselves Are Our Letter": 2 Cor 3 as an Example for the Usage of Metaphor in Paul, in R. BISSCHOPS & J. FRANCIS (eds.), Metaphor, Canon and Community: Jewish, Christian and Iskmic Approaches (Religions and Discourse, 1), Bern: Lang, 1999, pp. 93-111. KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde ak Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk tion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002. MACKY, P.W., St. Paul's Collage of Metaphors in II Corinthians 5:1-10: Orna mental or Exploratory?, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 162-173. MARSHALL, P., A Metaphor of Social Shame: 8pia[i.ßeusiv in 2 Cor. 2:14,
in
A W 7 2 5 (1983) 302-317. MERZ, A., Why Did the Pure Bride of Christ (2 Cor. 11.2) Become a Wedded Wife (Eph. 5.22-33)? Theses About the Intertextual Transformation of an Ecclesiological Metaphor, in JSNT 79 (2000) 131-147. MERZ, A., Warum die reine Braut Christi (2 Kor 11,2) zur Ehefrau wurde (Eph 5,22-33). Thesen zur intertextuellen Transformation einer ekklesiobgischen Metapher, in C . JANSSEN, L. SCHOTTROFF & B. W E H N (eds.),
Paulus. Umstrittene Traditionen — lebendige Theologie. Eine feministische Lektüre, Gütersloh: Kaiser — Gütersloher Verlaghaus, 2001, pp. 148-165. PARK, D . M . , The Value of Biblical Metaphor: II Cor. 2:14-17, in J.P. VAN NOPPEN (ed.), Metaphor and Religion (Theolinguistics, 2), Brussels, 1983, pp. 253-268.
MOSES
205
SCHLUEP, C , Der Ort des Christus. Soteriologische Metaphern bei Paulus ah Lebensregeln (TVZ Dissertationen), Zürich: TVZ, 2005, pp. 147-225. SCHOLTISSEK, K., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi" (2 Kor 3,3). Zu einer ekklesiologischen Metapher bei Paulus, in BZ 44 (2000) 183-205.
Midrash DERRETT, J.D.M., 2 Cor 6,l4ff. Α Midrash on Dt 22,10, in Bib 59 (1978) 231-250. HANSON, A.T., The Midrash in II Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in JSNT 9 (1980) 2-28. HANSON, A.T., The Midrash in 2 Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in S.E. Por ter & C A . Evans (eds.), The Pauline Writings (The Biblical Seminar, 34), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1995, pp. 98-123.
Ministry, Minister (see under διακονία, διάκονος) Moses (see also under 2 Cor 3, 'Glory' or 'Covenant') BAKER, W.R., Did the Glory of Moses' Face Fade? A Reexamination of καταργέω in 2 Corinthians 3:7-18, in BBR 10 (2000) 1-15. BALCH, D.L., Backgrounds of I Cor VII: Sayings of the Lord in Q; Moses as an Ascetic ΘΕΙΟΣ ANHP in II Cor. Ill, in NTS 18 (1972) 351-364. BAMMEL, Ε., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in Theologia 54 (1983) 399-408. BAMMEL, E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in ID., Judaica et Paulina. Kleine Schriften / / ( W U N T , 91), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1997, pp. 205-214. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Reflections of Glory: Paul's Polemical Use of the Moses-Doxa Tradition in 2 Corinthians 3.1-18 (JSNT SS, 52), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991. BLANTON IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2007, pp. 207-230. BOYARIN, D., Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in ID., A Radical Jew: Paul and the Politics of Identity (Contraversions, 1), Ber keley CA et al.: University of California Press, 1994, pp. 86-105 [Ch. 4]. DfiMANN, P., Moise et h hi dans k pensie de saint Paul, in Motse, I'homme de l'alliance (Cahiers Sioniens), Paris et al.: Desclee, 1955, pp. 189-242. GOTTSBERGER, J., Die Hülle des Moses nach Ex 34 und 2 Kor 3, in BZ 16 (1924) 1-17.
206
THEMES LIST
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Ghry and Veil of Moses in 2 Cor 3:7-14: An Example of Paul's Contextual Exegesis of the OT-A Proposal, in HBT14 (1992) 31-49. HAFEMANN, S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Corinthians 3:7-14, in G.K. BEALE (ed.), The Right Doctrine From the Wrong texts? Essays on the Use of the Old Testament in the New, Grand Rapids M I : Baker Books,
1994, pp. 295-309. HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con trast and the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81), T ü b i n g e n : J.C.B. M o h r (Paul Siebeck), 1995.
HULMI, S., Paulus und Mose. Argumentation
und Polemik in 2 Kor 3 (SFEG,
77), G ö t t i n g e n : Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999.
JONES, RR., The Apostle Paul, A Second Moses According to II Corinthians 2:14-4:7, Ann Arbor M I , 1982. KOCH, D.-A., Abraham und Mose im Streit der Meinungen. Beobachtungen und Hypothesen zur Debatte zwischen Paulus und seinen Gegnern in 2 Kor 11,22-23 und3,7-18, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Cor respondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters,
1996, pp. 305-324. LETELLIER, ]., Le theme du voile de Moise, chez Origene. Exode 34, 33-35 et 2 Corinthiens 3,12-18, in RevSR 62 (1988) 14-26. OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Glanz des Mose und des Paulus, in EvTh 41 (1981) 230-235. OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Gknz des Mose und des Paulus, in ID., Evangelium und Tora. Auf ätze zu Paulus (Theologische Bücherei, 77), M ü n c h e n , 1987, p p . 150-155.
OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Die Decke des Mose. Zur Exegese und Herme neutik von Geist und Buchstaben in 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Die Heiligkeit der Tora. Studien zum Gesetz bei Paulus, M ü n c h e n : Kaiser, 1989, pp. 87115. SCHULZ, S., Die Decke des Moses. Untersuchungen zu einer vorpaulinischen Überlieferung in II Cor 3.7-18, in ZNW49 (1958) 1-30. STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Moses'Veil and the Ghry of the New Covenant: The Exegetical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 116), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1989.
THEISSEN, G., Die Hülle des Mose und die unbewußten Aspekte des Gesetzes, in ID., Psychologische Aspektepaulinischer Theohgie (FRLANT, 131), Göt tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983, p p . 121-161.
THEISSEN, G., The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law, in ID., Psychological Aspects of Pauline Theology, trans, b y J.P. GALVIN, Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1987, p p . 115-158.
NARRATIVE CRITICISM
207
ULONSKA, H., Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in 2. Kor. 3,1-16, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388.
Mysticism HEININGER, B., Paulus als Visionär. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996. MARGUERAT, D., 2 Corinthiens 10-13. Paul et l'expérience de Dieu, in ÉTR 63 (1988) 497-519. MARGUERAT, D., La mystique de l'apôtre Paul, in J. SCHLOSSER (ed.), Paul de Tarse, Paris: Cerf, 1996, pp. 307-329. MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mysti cal Background of Paul's Apostohte. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in HTR 86 (1993) 177-217. MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mys tical Background of Paul's ApostoUte. Part 2: Paul's Heavenly Ascent and Its Significance, in HTR 86 (1993) 265-292. PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mystery, trans, by RJ. ERICKSON, Peabody, M A : Hendrickson, 2003, pp. 3-18, 38-50. SCHÄFER, P., New Testament and Hekhaht Literature: The Journey Into Heaven in Paul and in Merkavah Mysticism, in JJS 35 (1984) 19-35. SCOTT, J.M., The Triumph of God in 2 Cor 2.14: Additional Evidence ofMerkabah Mysticism in Paul, in NTS 42 (1996) 260-281. SCOTT, J.M., Throne-Chariot Mysticism in Qumran and in Paul, in C.A. EVANS & P.W. FLINT (eds.), Eschatology, Messianism and the Dead Sea Scrolh (Studies in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Related Literature), Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 101-119. SEGAL, A.F., Paul and the Beginning ofJewish Mysticism, in J J. COLLINS & M . FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany N Y : S U N Y , 1995, pp. 95-122.
SPITTLER, R.P., The Limits of Ecstasy: An Exegesis of2 Corinthians 12:1-10, in G.F. HAWTHORNE (ed.), Current Issues in Biblical and Patristic Interpreta tion. FS M . C . Tenney, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1975, pp. 259-266.
Narrative criticism DUFF, P.B., 2 Corinthians 1-7: Sidestepping the Division Hypothesis Dilemma, in BTB 24 (1994) 16-26. IBITA, M.M.S., The Importance of the Kinship Roles in Paul's Theologizing in 2 Corinthians 1-7, in Still Full of Sap, Still Fresh, Still Green. FS Sr. Helen
208
THEMES LIST
Graham, M M (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007, pp. 48-68.
vexptüwii; (see under 'Death/Dying of the Human Person') N e w Creation AYMER, A.J.D., Paul's Understanding o/"xai.vv) x-naii;: Continuity and Dis continuity in Pauline Eschatobgy (Ph.D. diss., Madison NJ, 1983). BLACK, M., The New Creation in 1 Enoch, in R.WA McKlNNEY (ed.), Creation, Christ and Culture. FS T.F. Torrance, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1976, pp. 13-21. BONNARD, P., "Cremation et nouvelle cremation selon St. Paul", in Foi et Vie 58 (1959) 19-32. BOYER, C , KAINH KTISIS (2 Cor 5,17; Gal 6,15), in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 487-490. ECKERT, J., "Die neue Schöpfung" und die Kirche in der Verkündigung des Aposteh Paulus, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL & H. STEICHELE (eds.),
Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johan nes. FS J. Hainz, Düsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 46-68. GLOER, W.H., An Exegetical and Theofogical Study of Paul's Understanding of New Creation and Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:14-21, Lewiston NY: Mel len Biblical, 1996. HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , Wie klingt es, wenn Paulus von Neuer Schöpfung spricht? Stilanalytische Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 5,17 und Gal 6, 15, in P. MÜLLER, C. GERBER & T H . KNÖPPLER (eds.), "...was ihr auf dem
Weg verhandelt habt." Beiträge zur Exegese und Theohgie des Neuen Tes taments. FS F. Hahn, Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2001, pp. 143-153. HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , KTICTI? and Kaiv(p) Kxtot«; in Paul's Letters, in A. CHRIS-
TOPHERSON ET AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS AJ.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 102-122. HUBBARD, M.V., New Creation in Paul's Letters and Thought (SNTS MS, 119), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002. KERTELGE, K., "Neue Schöpfung". Grund und Maßstab apostolischen Handelns (2.Kor 5,17), in M. EVANG, H. MERKLEIN & M. WOLTER (eds.), Escha-
tohgie und Schöpfung. FS E . Gräßer (BZNW, 89), Berlin: de Gruyter, 1997, pp. 139-144.
OPPONENTS
209
KlTZBERGER, L R . , "Wenn also jemand in Christus ist, ist er/sie eine neue Schöp fung" (2 Kor 5,17). Paulinische Perspektiven zu Friede — Gerechtigkeit — Schöpfung, in Bibel und Kirche 44 (1989) 163-170. L A M P E , P., Die urchristliche Rede von der "Neuschöpfung des Menschen" im Lichte konstruktivistischer Wissenssoziologie, in S. ALKIER & R . BRUCKER (eds.), Exegese und Methodendiskussion (TANZ, 23), Tübingen: Francke, 1998, pp. 21-32. MELL, U., Neue Schöpfang. Eine traditionsgeschichtliche und exegetische Studie zu einem soteriologischen Grundsatz paulinischer Theologie (BZNW, 56), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1989, pp. 327-388. NOORDEGRAAF, Α., Een nieuwe schepping. Hermeneutisch-homiletische overwegingen bij 2 Korinthiers 5:14-21, in Theologia Reformata 40 (1997) 315-332. PARSONS, Μ., The New Creation, in ExpT99 (1987) 3-4. SCHNEIDER, G., Κ Α Ι Ν Η Κ Τ Ι Σ Ι Σ . Die Idee der Neuschöpfung beim Apostel Pau lus und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund (Ph.D. diss., Trier, 1958). S C H N E I D E R , G., Die Idee der Neuschöpfung beim Apostel Paulus und ihr reli gionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund, in 7TÄZ68 (1959) 257-270. S C H N E I D E R , G., "Neuschöpfung" in Christus. Zur Auslegung einer biblischen Leitidee, in I D . , fesusüberlieferung und Christologie. Neutestamentliche Außätze 1970-1990 (NTSupp, 67), Leiden: Brill, 1992, pp. 357-371. S T U H L M A C H E R , P., Erwägungen zum ontohgischen Charakter der καινή κτίσις bei Paulus., in EvTh 27 (1967) 1-35.
Offender (see also under 'Interim Events') C.K., Ό Ά Δ Ι Κ Η Σ Α Σ (2 Cor. 7.12), in Ο. BöCHER & Κ. HAACKER (eds.), Verborum Veritas. FS G. Stählin, Wuppertal, 1970, pp. 149-157. B A R R E T T , C.K., Ο Α Δ Ι Κ Η Σ Α Σ (2 Cor. 7.12), in I D . , Essays on Paul, Lon don, 1982, pp. 108-117. HALL, D . R . , Pauline Church Discipline, in TynB 20 (1969) 3-26. K R U S E , C.G., The Offender and the Offence in 2 Corinthians 2:5 and 7:12, in EvQ 60 (1988) 129-139. THRALL, M . E . , The Offender and the Offence: A Problem of Detection in 2 Corinthians, in B.P. THOMPSON (ed.), Scripture, Meaning and Method. FS A T . Hanson, Hull: Hull University Press, 1987, pp. 65-78. BARRETT,
Opponents L., The Question of Salary in the Conflict Between Paul and the "Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I. D U N D E R B E R G , C M . T U C K E T T &
AEJMELAEUS,
210
THEMES LIST
K. SYREENI (eds.), FairPUy: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H. Räisänen (NTSupp, 1 0 3 ) , Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 4 3 - 3 7 6 .
ALVAREZ CINEIRA, D., La misión de Pablo y sus enemigos en Corinto, in EstAg 3 6 (2001) 461-494.
ALVAREZ CINEIRA, D . , LOS adversarios paulinos en 2 Corintios, in EstAg 3 7 (2002) 249-274.
ANDREWS, S.B., Enshving, Devouring, Exploiting, Self-Exalting, and Striking: 2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Bibli cal Literature 1997Seminar Papers, vol. 3 6 , Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 4 6 0 - 4 9 0 .
ANDREWS, S.B., The Politics of Took: Paul and the Opponents in 2 Cor. 10-12 (Ph.D. diss., Duke University, Durham N C , 1 9 9 7 ) . ARZT, P., Gegner des Paulus ab böse Mächte. Überlegungen zur Funktionalität von 2Kor 11,15 und Phil 3,18f, in PzB 1 ( 1 9 9 2 ) 1 0 1 - 1 1 3 . BARNETT, P.W., Opposition in Corinth, in JSNT22
(1984) 3-17.
BARRETT, C.K., Paul's Opponents in II Corinthians, in NTS
17 (1970-1971)
233-254. BARRETT, C.K., Sectarian Diversity at Corinth, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT
(eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 8 7 - 3 0 2 .
BARRIER, J., Visions of Weakness: Apocalyptic Genre and the Identification of Paul's Opponents in 2 Corinthians 12:1-6, in Restoration Quarterly 4 7 (2005) 33-42.
BAUR, F.C., Paulus, der Apostel Jesu Christi. Sein Leben und Wirken, seine Briefe und seine Lehre. Ein Beitrag zu einer kritischen Geschichte des Urchristenthums, vol. 1 / 2 : Die Briefe des Apostels Paulus, Leipzig, 1 8 4 5 ; 2
ed. E. ZELLER: 1 8 6 6 , pp. 2 8 7 - 3 4 3 .
BEATRICE, P.F., Gli avversari di Paolo e ilproblema della Gnosi a Corinto, in Cristianesimo nella Storia 6 ( 1 9 8 5 ) 1 - 2 5 . BERGER, K., Die impliziten Gegner. Zur Methode des Erschließens von "Geg nern " in neutestamentlichen Texten, in D . LüHRMANN & G. STRECKER (eds.), Kirche. FS. G. Bornkamm, Tübingen, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 3 7 3 - 4 0 0 . BEYSCHLAG, W., Zur Streitfrage über die Paulusgegner des zweiten Korintherbriefi, in TSK44
(1871) 635-676.
BIEDER, W., Paulus und seine Gegner in Korinth, in ThZ 1 7 ( 1 9 6 1 ) 3 1 9 - 3 3 3 .
BlERINGER, R., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID. & J. LAM BRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven Univer sity Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 8 1 - 2 2 1 .
OPPONENTS
211
IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2007, pp. 107-121. CARRÓN, J., Los adversarios de 2 Corintios: el diflcilgriego de 1,11 y 2,17, in Revista Españok de Teología 62 (2002) 419-436. CARRÓN PÉREZ, J., Los adversarios de San Pabk en 2 Corintios, in EstBíb 57 (1999) 163-187. COLLINS, J.N., Georgi's "Envoys" in 2 Cor 11:23, in JBL 93 (1974) 88-96. C O U R T , J.N., The Controversy With the Adversaries of Paul's Apostokte in the Context of His Rektions to the Corinthian Congregation (2 Corinthians 12,14-13,13), in E. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des aposto lischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 87-105. CRAFTON, J.A., The Agency of the Apostle: A Dramatic Analysis of Paul's Responses to Conflict in 2 Corinthians (JSNT SS, 51), Sheffield, 1991. ECKERT, J., Die Verteidigung der apostolischen Autorität im Gakterhrief und im Zweiten Korintherbrief. Ein Beitrag zur Kontroverstheokgie, in ThGl 65 (1975) 1-19. ECKERT, ]., Das paulinische Evangelium im Widerstreit, in J. HAINZ (ed.), Theokgie im Werden. Studien zu den theokgischen Konzeptionen im Neuen Testament, Paderborn et al.: Ferdinand Schöningh, 1992, pp. 301-328. ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Opponents: Trends in Research, i n j . NEUSNER (ed.), Christianity, Judaism and Other Graeco-Roman Cults. FS M. Smith, vol. I: New Testament, Leiden: Brill, 1975, pp. 264-298. ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Opponents: Trends in Research, in Prophecy and Hermeneutics in Early Christianity (WUNT, 18), Tübingen, 1978, pp. 80-115. FREDRICKSON, D.E., "Through Many Tears"(2 Cor 2:4): Paul's GrievingLetterandthe Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. ULBRICHT & J.L. S U M NEY (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Bibli cal Literature, 2001, pp. 161-179. FRIEDRICH, G., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in O. BETZ, M. HENGEL & P. SCHMIDT, Abraham unser Vater. Juden und Christen im Gespräch über die Bibel. FS O. Michel (AGJU, 5), Leiden, 1963, pp. 181-215. FRIEDRICH, G., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Auf das Wort kommt es an. Gesammelte Außätze, Göttingen, 1978, pp. 189-223. GEORGI, D., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief. Studien zur reli giösen Propaganda in der Spätantike (WMANT, 11), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1964. GEORGI, D., The Opponents of Paul in Second Corinthians, Philadelphia PA, 1986, with an "Epilogue", pp. 333-450. BLANTON
212
THEMES LIST
GERBER, C., Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des Paulus um die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in ZNW96 (2005) 99-125. GOULDER, M., Paul and the Competing Müsion in Corinth, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 2001. GUNTHER, J.J., St. Paul's Opponents and Their Background: A Study of Apocalyptic and Jewish Sectarian Teachings (NTSupp, 35), Leiden: Brill, 1973. KÄSEMANN, E . , Die Legitimität des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korin ther 10-13, in ZNW41 (1942) 33-71. KÄSEMANN, E., Die Legitimität des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korin ther 10-13, in K.H. RENGSTORF (ed.), Das Paulusbild in der neueren deutschen Forschung (WdF, 24), Darmstadt, 1964, 1969, pp. 475-521. KOLENKOW, A.B., Paul and Opponents in 2 Cor 10-13 - THEIOI ANDRES 2
and Spiritual
Guides, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI & A. STANDHAR
TINGER (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition in the New Testament. FS D . Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden - New York Köln: Brill, 1994, pp. 351-374. KRUSE, C.G., The Relationship Between the Opposition to Paul Reflected in 2 Corinthians 1-7and 10-13, in EvQGl (1989) 195-202. LüTGERT, D.W., Freiheitspredigt und Schwarmgeister in Korinth. Ein Beitrag zur Charakteristik der Christuspartei (BFChTh, 12,3), Gütersloh, 1908. MACHALET, C., Paulus und seine Gegner. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen, in W. DIETRICH, P. FREIMARK & H. SCHRECKENBERG (eds.),
Theokratia. FS K.H. Rengstorf (Jahrbuch des Institutum Judaicum Delitzschianum II, 1970-1972), Leiden, 1973, pp. 183-203. MAKOTO, M., Paul's Weakness: A Study in Pauline Polemics (II Corinthians 10-13) (Ph.D. Diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 1968). MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in HTR 7 6 (1983) 143-173. MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in ID., Paul and the Popular Phihsophers, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1989, pp. 91-119. MANUS, C.U., The Opponents of Paul in 2 Corinthians 10-13: An Exegetical and Historical Study (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1981; dir. R.F. Collins). MARSHALL, P., Hybrists Not Gnostics in Corinth, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1984 Seminar Papers, vol. 23, Chico CA: Scholars, 1984, pp. 275-287. MARSHALL, P., Enmity in Corinth: Social Conventions in Paul's Region With the Corinthians (WUNT, 11/23), Tübingen, 1987.
OPPONENTS
213
P., Invective: Paul and His Enemies in Corinth, in E.W. C O N R A D (ed.), Perspectives on Language and Text. FS F.I. Anderson, Winona Lake I N , 1987, pp. 359-373. M A R T I N , R.P., The Opponents of Paul in 2 Corinthians: An Old Issue Revisi ted, in G.F. H A W T H O R N E & O . B E T Z (eds.), Tradition and Interpretation in the New Testament. FS E.E. Ellis, Grand Rapids MI - Tübingen, 1987, pp. 279-289. M C C L E L L A N D , S.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in JSNT14 (1982) 82-87. M U N C K , J., Der wahre und der fakche Apostel. Studien über den 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Paulus und die Heikgeschichte (Acta Judandica. Aarskrift for Aarhus Universitet, 26,1. Teologisk Serie, 6), Aarhus: Universitetsforla get; København: Ejnar Munksgaard, 1954, pp. 162-189. M U N C K , } . , The True and the Fake Apostle: Studies in II Corinthians, in I D . , Paul and the Salvation of Mankind, trans, by Frank CLARKE, London: SCM, 1 9 5 9 , 1 9 7 7 , pp. 168-195. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Pneumatikoi and Judaizers in 2 Cor 2:14-4:6, in AusBR 34 (1986) 42-58. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Pneumatikoi in 2 Corinthians, in Proceedings of the Irish Biblical Association 11 (1988) 59-66. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., "Another Jesus" (2 Cor 11:4), in RB 97 (1990) 238251. NEYREY, J.H., Witchcraft Accusations in 2 Cor 10-13. Paul in Social Science Perspective, in Listening 21 (1986) 160-170. O O S T E N D O R P , D.W., Another Jesus: A Gospel of Jewish-Christian Superiority in II Corinthians, Kampen, 1967. P E N N A , R., La presenza degli avversari di Paolo in 2 Cor 10-13, Esame letteraio, in Lateranum 56 (1990) 83-113. P E N N A , R., La presence des adversaires de Paul en 2 Cor 10-13, approche littéraire, in E. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 6-41. SAMPLEY, J.R, Paul, His Opponents in 2 Corinthians 10-13, and the Rhetorical Handbooks, in J. N E U S N E R (ed.), The Social World of Formative Chris tianity and Judaism. FS H.K. Kee, Philadelphia PA, 1988, pp. 162-177. S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., L'apologie apostolique - 2 Co 10-11 comme réponse de Paul ä ses adversaires, in E. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 43-63. S A N D E R S , E.P., Paul on the Law, His Opponents, and the Jewish People in Phi lippians 3 and 2 Corinthians 11, in P. R I C H A R D S O N & D . G R A N S K O U
MARSHALL,
2
214
THEMES LIST
(eds.). Anti-Judaism in Early Christianity (Studies in Christianity and Judaism, 2), Waterloo O N , 1986, pp. 75-90. SCHMITHALS, W , Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956, 1969. S C H M I T H A L S , W , Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971. S T E G M A N , T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005, pp. 25-42. S U M N E Y , J.L., Identifying Paul's Opponents: The Question of Method in 2 Corin thians (JSNT SS, 40), Sheffield, 1990. S U M N E Y , J.L., Servants of Satan, Fake Brothers' and Other Opponents of Paul (JSNTSS, 188), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1999. S U M N E Y , J.L., Paul's Use ofWäßoc, in His Argument Against the Opponents of 2 Corinthians, in T.H. U L B R I C H T & J.L. S U M N E Y (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 147160. TAYLOR, N.H., Conflict as Context for Defining Identity: A Study of Apostleship in the Gaktian and Corinthian Letters, in HTS 59 (2003) 915-945. T H R A L L , M.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in JSNT6 (1980) 42-57. W E H R , L., Funktion und Erfahrungshintergrund der Satansaussagen des Paulus, "...damit wir vom Satan nicht überlistet werden" (2 Kor 2,11), in MThZ 52 (2001) 208-219. W E L B O R N , L.L., Georgi's "Gegner": Reflections on the Occasion of Its TransUtion, in Journal of Religion 68 (1988) 566-574. W O O D S , L., Opposition to a Man and His Message: Paul's "Thorn in the Flesh" (2 Cor 12:7), in AusBR 39 (1991) 44-53. 3
Paradise P., Paulus in het paradijs. 2 Korinthiers 12,1-4, in Schrift 200 (2002) 55-59. L I N C O L N , A.T., 'Paul the Visionary': The Setting and Significance ofthe Rapture to Paradise in II Corinthians XII. 1-10, in NTS 25 (1978-1979) 204-220. L I N C O L N , A.T., Paradise Now and Not Yet: Studies in the Role of the Heavenly Dimension in Paul's Thought With Special Reference to His Eschatology, Cambridge, 1981, pp. 59-86. CHATELION C O U N E T ,
flAPAKAAED, I1APAKAHEIE
215
MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mys tical Background of Paul's Apostolate. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in HTR 86 (1993) 177-217. MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mys tical Background of Paul's Apostolate. Part 2: Paul's Heavenly Ascent and Its Significance, in HTR 86 (1993) 265-292. PRICE, R.M., Punished in Paradise (An Exegetical Theory on II Corinthians 12:1-10), in JSNT1 (1980) 33-40. ROBBINS, V.K., The Legacy of2 Corinthians 12:2-4 in the Apocalypse of Paul, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians:
Studies
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 327-339. ROUKEMA, R., Paul's Rapture to Paradise in Early Christian Literature, in A. HlLHORST & G.H. VAN KOOTEN (eds.), The Wisdom of Egypt: Jewish, Early Christian, and Gnostic Essays. FS G.P. Luttikhuizen (AGJU, 59), Leiden: Brill, 2005, pp. 267-283. SCHOLEM, G.G., The Four Who Entered Paradise and Paul's Ascension to Para dise, in ID., Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, and Talmudic Tradi tion, New York: Jewish Theological Seminary of America, 5720-1960, pp. 14-19. TABOR, J.D., Things Unutterable: Paul's Ascent to Paradise in Its Greco-Roman, Judaic and Early Christian Contexts, Lanham M D , 1986. T E N NAPEL, E., "Third Heaven" and "Paradise": Some Remarks on the Exe gesis of 2 Cor. 12,2-4 in Syriac, in R. LAVENANT (ed.), V Symposium Syriacum 1988 (Orientalia Christiana Analecta, 236), Rome, 1990, pp. 53-66. THRALL, M.E., Paul's Journey to Paradise: Some Exegetical Issues in 2 Cor 12,24, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 347-363.
napaxaXcci), rcapaxXYjaii; (for 'Comfort' see under 'Consolation, Comfort') BJERKELUND, C.J., Parakalo. Form, Funktion und Sinn der parakalo-Satze in denpaulinischen Briefen (BibliotecaTheologica Norvegica, 1), Oslo: Uni versitetsforlaget, 1967, pp. 141-155. LAMBRECHT, J., Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of Thought in 2 Corinthians 10,1-6, in Bib 77 (1996) 398-416. LAMBRECHT, J., Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of Thought in 2 Cor 10,1-6, in ID., Collected Studies on Pauline Literature
216
THEMES LIST
and on the Book ofReveUtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontilicio Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 131-148.
Parental Imagery AASGAARD, R., 'My Beloved Brothers and Sisters!' Christian Siblingship in Paul (Early Christianity in Context - JSNT SS, 265), London - New York: T & T Clark International, 2004. BlERlNGER, R., Paul's Divine Jealousy: The Apostle and His Communities in Relationship, in V. KOPERSKI & R. BlERlNGER (eds.), "Sharper than a two-edged sword". FS J. Lambrecht (A Special Issue of Louvain Studies: LouvSt 17 [2-3/1992]), Leuven, 1992, pp. 197-231. BlERlNGER, R., Paul's Divine Jeahusy: The Apostle and His Communities in Relationship, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 223-253. GERBER, C , Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik derpaulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin — New York: de Gruyter, 2005. MYRICK, A.A., 'Father' Imagery in 2 Corinthians 1-9 and Jewish Paternal Tra dition, in TynBAl (1996) 163-171. PLUNKETT-DOWLING, R., Paul, the Wounded Father, in BibToday 37 (1999) 151-154. SCOTT, J.M., Adoption as Sons of God: An Exegetical Investigation Into the Background o / Y I O 0 E E I A in the Pauline Corpus (WUNT, 11/48), Tübingen, 1992, pp. 187-220. YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Letters of Paul, in M.L. WHITE & O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141.
Partition Theories (see also under 2 Cor 6:14-7:4) AEJMEIAEUS, L., Riidan ja sovun dokumentti. Kirjallisuuskriittinen ja tutkimushistoriallinen selvitys 2. KorinttoUiskirjeen kokoonpanosta ja taustasta (SESJ, 39), Helsinki, 1983. AEJMEIAEUS, L., Streit und Versöhnung. Das Problem der Zusammensetzung des 2. Korintherbriefes (SESJ, 46), trans, by K.-J. TRABANT, Helsinki, 1987. AEJMEIAEUS, L., Schwachheit ah Waffe. Die Argumentation des Paulus im "Trä nenbrief' (2. Kor. 10-13) (SFEG, 78), Helsinki - Göttingen: Finnish Exegetical Society - Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2000.
217
PARTITION THEORIES
BECKER, E . - M . , Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik
im
Zweiten Korintherbrief {yAKT, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002. BlERINGER, R., Teilungshypothesen zum 2. Korintherbrief. Ein Forschungsü berblick, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1994, pp. 67-105. BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbriefes, (SHAW, 2), Heidelberg, 1961, 1965. BORNKAMM, G., The History of the Origin of the So-Called Second Letter to the Corinthians, in NTS 8 (1961-1962) 258-264. BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbrief s, in ID., Geschichte und Gkube II. Gesammelte Auf ätze, vol. IV (BEvTh, 53), München, 1971, pp. 162-194. BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbriefes, in I D . , Studien zum Neuen Testament, München, 1985, pp. 237-269 (additional note, pp. 265-269). CLEARY, P., The Epistles to the Corinthians, in CBQ 12 (1950) 10-33. CLEMEN, C , Die Einheitlichkeit der paulinischen Briefe an der Hand der buher mit bezug auf sie aufgestellten Interpoktions- und Compiktionshypothesen geprüft, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1894. DAUTZENBERG, G., Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Brieftammlung. Zur Frage der literarischen Einheitlichkeit und des theokgischen Gefüges von 2 Kor 1-8, in A / V W I I , 25/4, Berlin - New York, 1987, pp. 3045-3066. DEAN, J.T., The Great Digression: 2 Cor it 14-vii 4, in ExpT 50 (1938) 8689. DUFF, P.B., 2 Corinthians 1-7: Sidestepping the Division Hypothesis Dilemma, in BTB 24 (1994) 16-26. FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul, the Ancient Epistokry Theorists, and 2 Corinthians 1013: The Purpose and Literary Genre of a Pauline Letter, in D . L . BALCH, 2
E. FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans, and
Christians.
FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1990, pp. 190-200. FURNISH, VP., Paul and the Corinthians: The Letters, the Challenges of Ministry, the Gospel, in Interpr 52 (1998) 229-245. HAGGE, H., Die beiden überlieferten Sendschreiben des Aposteh Paulus an die Gemeinde zu Korinth, in Jahrbuch ftir protestantische Theokgie 2 (1876) 481-531. HAUSRATH, A , Der Vier-Capitel-Briefdes Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg, 1870. HORRELL, D . G . , The Social Ethos of the Corinthian Correspondence: Interest and Ideokgy From 1 Corinthians to 1 Ckment (Studies of the New Testa ment and Its World), Edinburgh: Clark, 1996.
218
THEMES LIST
HUGHES, F.W., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24, in D.F. WATSON (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261. HUGHES, F.W., Rhetorical Criticism and the Corinthian Correspondence, in S.E. PORTER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of Scrip ture: Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 146), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997, pp. 336-350. KENNEDY, J.H., Are There Two Epistks in 2 Corinthians?, in The Expositor 5th Series, vol. VI (1897) 231-238 and 285-304. KENNEDY, J.H., The Second and Third Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians (Stu dies in the Gospels and Epistles), London, 1900, repr. Manchester, 1962. KENNEDY, J.H., The Problem of Second Corinthians, in Hermathena 12 (1903) 340-367. KNOX, J., A Conjecture as to the Original Status of II Corinthians andII Thessalonians in the Pauline Corpus, in JBL 55 (1936) 147-153. MACKINTOSH, R., The Four Perplexing Chapters, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 336-344. MICHAELIS, W . , Teilungshypothesen bei Paulusbriefen. Briefkompositionen und ihr Sitz im Leben, in ThZ 14 (1958) 321-326. MlTTON, C.L., The Formation of the Pauline Corpus of Letters, London: Epworth, 1955. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Paul and Macedonia: The Connection Between 2 Corinthians 2.13 and 2.14, in JSNT 25 (1985) 99-103. MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., The Date of 2 Corinthians 10-13, in AusBR 39 (1991) 31-43. PENNA, R., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14, in ExpT 101 (1989-1990) 39-41. PESCH, R., Paulus kämpft um sein Apostolat. Drei weitere Briefe an die Gemeinde Gottes in Korinth (Paulus — neu gesehen), Freiburg, 1987. PlETRANTONio, R., Para leer h correspondencia corintia, in CuadTeol 19 (2000) 59-86. QUESNEL, M., Circonstances de compositum de la seconde ¿pitre aux Corinthiens, in NTS A3 (1997) 256-267. RAKOCY, VI., 2 Kor 10-13: "List we hoch"?, in RoczTeol A8(l) (2001) 121-132. SCHMELLER, T , Die Cicerobriefe und die Frage nach der Einheitlichkeit des 2. Korintherbriefi, in ZNW 95 (2004) 181-208. SCHMITHALS, W . , Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956, 1969. 3
PARTITION THEORIES
219
SCHMITHALS, W , Zur Abfassung und ältesten Sammlung der paulinischen Hauptbriefe, in ZNW 51 (1960) 225-245. SCHMITHALS, W., Zur Abfassung und ältesten Sammlung der paulinischen Hauptbriefo, in ID., Paulus und die Gnostiker. Untersuchungen zu den kkinen Paulusbriefen (Theologische Forschung, 35), Hamburg: Herbert Reich; Bergstedt: Evangelischer Verlag, 1965, pp. 175-200. SCHMITHALS, W , Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971. SCHMITHALS, W , Die Korintherbriefe als Briefammlung, in ZNW64 (1973) 263-288. SCHMITHALS, W , Die Briefe des Paulus in ihrer ursprünglichen Form (Zürcher Werkkommentare zur Bibel), Zürich: TVZ, 1984. SEMLER, J.S., Paraphrasis II. epistuke ad Corinthios. Accessit Latina Vetus transktio et lectionum varietas, Halle — Magdeburg, 1776. STEGMAN, T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005. STEPHENSON, A.M.G., Partition Theories on II Corinthians, in StEv II/1 (TU, 87), Berlin, 1964, pp. 639-646. STEWART-SYKES, A , Ancient Editors and Copyists and Modern Partition Theories: The Case of The Corinthian Correspondence, in JSNT 6\ (1996) 53-64. STOWERS, S.K., ΠΕΡΙ ΜΕΝ ΓΑΡ and the Integrity of 2 Cor. 8 and 9, in NovT32 (1990) 340-348. S U H L , Α., Paulus und seine Briefe. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Chronokgie (StNT, 11), Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlaghaus, 1975, pp. 223-263. TAYLOR, N.H., The Composition and Chronology of Second Corinthians, in JSNT 44 (1991) 67-87. VINCENT, M.R., The Composition of Second Corinthians, in ExpT9 (18971898) 24-44. WATSON, F., 2 Cor. x-xiii and Paul's Painful Letter to the Corinthians, in JTS 35 (1984) 324-346. WEBER, M., De numero epistokrum ad Corinthios rectius constituendo, Witten berg, 1798. WEBER, W , Wie viele Briefe hat der Apostel Paulus an die Corinther geschrieben? (Programm des Königlichen Gymnasiums zu Wetzlar), Wetzlar, 1899. WELBORN, L.L., The Identification of 2 Corinthians 10-13 With the 'Letter of Tears', in NovT 31 (1995) 138-153. WELBORN, L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13 ;7.5-16 and Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583.
220
THEMES LIST
WELBORN, L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer University Press, 1997, pp. 77-184. WHITE, N.J.D., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians? A Reply, in The Expositor 5th Series, vol. V I I (1898) 113-123. ZIMMERMANN, H., Jesus Christus. Geschichte und Verkündigung, Stuttgart, 1973, 1 9 7 5 , pp. 227-245. 2
Paul's Use of Scripture AUS, R . D . , Imagery of Triumph and Rebellion in 2 Corinthians 2:14-17 and Elsewhere in the Epistle: An Example of the Combination of Greco-Roman and Judaic Traditions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham - Boul der - New York - Toronto - Oxford: University of America Press, 2005. BEALE, G.K., The Old Testament Background of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5-7 and Its Bearing on the Literary Problem of 2 Corinthians 6.14-7,1, in A T S 35 (1989) 550-581. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Tradition or Creation? Paul's Use of the Exodus 34 Tradi tion in 2 Corinthians 3.7-18, in C.A. EVANS & J.A. SANDERS (eds.), Paul and the Scriptures of Israel 0 S N T SS, 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Acade mic, 1993, pp. 165-186. DAHOOD, M.J., Two Pauline Quotations From the Old Testament, in CBQ17 (1955) 19-24. GIGNILLIAT, M.S., Paul and Isaiah's Servant: Paul's Theological Reading of Isaiah 40-66 in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, London - New York: T & T Clark, 2007. HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con trast and the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995. HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Argument From the Old Testament and Christology in 2 Cor 1-9. The Salvation-History/Restoration Structure of Paul's Apologe tic, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 277-303. HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Use of the Old Testament in 2 Corinthians, in Interpr 52 (1998) 246-257. HAYES, E.R., The Influence of Ezekiel 37 on 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in H.J. D E JONGE & J. TROMP (eds.), The Book of Ezekiel and Its Influence, Aldershot: Ashgate, 2007, pp. 123-136. HAYS, R.B., A Letter From Christ, in ID., Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of Paul, New Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1989, pp. 122153 [Ch. 4].
PAUL'S USE OF SCRIPTURE
221
U., Jer 9,22f. ah Schlüsselfür 2 Kor 10-13. Ein Behpielfür die metho dischen Probleme in der gegenwärtigen Diskussion über den Schriftgebrauch bei Paulus, in M. H E N G E L & H. L O H R (eds.), Schrifiauslegung im antiken Judentum und im Urchristentum (WUNT, 73), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1994, pp. 206-225.
HECKEL,
H.W., Ä Letter Written on Tablets of Human Hearts': Ezekiel's Influence on 2 Corinthians 3:3, in H.J. D E J O N G E & J . T R O M P (eds.), The Book of Ezekiel and Its Influence, Aldershot: Ashgate, 2007, pp. 103121.
HOLLANDER,
M . D . , Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip ture, in NTS 27 (1981) 295-309. H O O K E R , M . D . , Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip ture, in I D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990, pp. 139-154. K O C H , D.-A., Die Schrift ah Zeuge des Evangeliums. Untersuchungen zur Ver wendung und zum Verständnh der Schrift bei Paulus (BHTh, 69), Tübingen, 1986, pp. 331-341. K U R E K - C H O M Y C Z , D A . , A God Who Can Smell: The Hebrew Bible 'Sense Imagery' and St. Paul's Olfactory Metaphors in the Depiction of His Expe rience of God, in I. D U B I A N E T S K A Y A & A McMlLLlN (eds.), Your Sun Shall Never Set Again, And Your Moon Shall Wane No More. FS A. Nadson [forth coming] .
HOOKER,
R . , Reading and Restoration: Paul's Use of Scripture in 2 Corinthians 1-9 (Ph.D. diss., Yale University, 2001). P U N T , J . , Paul and the Scriptures of Israel: How Much Hermeneutical Aware ness Did He Display?, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 311-327. R I C H A R D , E . , Polemics, Old Testament, and Theology. A Study of II Cor. 111,1PV,6, in RB 88 (1981) 340-367. S C H R Ö T E R , J . , Schriftauslegung und Hermeneutik in 2 Korinther 3. Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Schriftbenutzung des Paulus, in NovT40 (1998) 231-275. PLUNKETT-DOWLING,
J.M., The Use of Scripture in 2 Corinthians 6.16c-18 and Paul's Res toration Theology, in fSNT56 (1994) 73-99. S T A N L E Y , C D . , Paul and the Language of Scripture: Citation Technique in the Pauline Epistles and Contemporary Literature (SNTS MS, 74), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992. S T E G E M A N N , E . , Der Neue Bund im Alten. Zum Schriftverständnis des Paulus in II Kor 3, in ThZ 42 (1986) 97-114. S T E G M A N , T , 'Eniarevaa, did ehäXrjoa (2 Corinthians 4:13): Paul's Christological Reading of Psalm 115:1a LXX, in CBA 69 (2007) 725-745. SCOTT,
222
T H E M E S LIST
C.K., 2 Corinthians 3 and the Principles of Pauline Exegesis, in C A . E V A N S & J.A. S A N D E R S (eds.), Paul and the Scriptures of Israel (JSNT SS, 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993, pp. 143-164. W H I T L O C K , J., Schrift und Inspiration. Studien zur Vorstellung von inspirierter Schrift und inspirierter Schriftauslegung im antiken Judentum und in den paulinischen Briefen (WMANT, 98), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2002. STOCKHAUSEN,
Poverty P., Der reiche und der arme Christus. Die Rezeptionsgeschichte von 2 Kor 8,9 zwischen dem zweiten und dem sechsten Jahrhundert (Hereditas, 12), Bonn: Borengässer, 1997. B R Ä N D L E , R., Geld und Gnade (zu II Kor 8,9), in ThZAl (1985) 264-271. B U C H A N A N , G.W, Jesus and the Upper Class, in NovTl (1964) 195-209. C R A D D O C K , F.B., The Poverty of Christ: An Investigation of II Corinthians 8:9, in Interpr 22 (1968) 158-170. B U C H A N A N , GW., Jesus and the Upper Class, in NovTl (1964) 195-209. D A H L , N.A., Paul and Possessions, in I D . , Studies in Paul: Theology for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis M N , 1977, pp. 22-39. D U P O N T , J., Pour vous le Christ s'estfaitpauvre. 2 Co 8,7.9.13-15, in ASeign 44 (1969) 32-37. KISTNER, H . H . , The Meaning of 2 Cor. 8:9: A Historico-Exegetical Study (Ph.D. diss., Catholic University of America, Washington D C , 1962). L A M B R E C H T , J., Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of Thought in 2 Corinthians 10,1-6, in Bib 77 (1996) 398-416. L A M B R E C H T , J., Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of Thought in 2 Cor 10,1-6, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book of Revelation (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 131-148. L E I V E S T A D , R., "The Meekness and Gentleness of Christ" II Cor. X.1, in NTS 12 (1965-1966) 156-164. M E A L A N D , D . L . , "As Having Nothing and yet Possessing Everything", 2 Cor 6:10c, in ZNWG7 (1976) 277-279. S C H O E N B O R N , U., La inversion de ¿ 2 gracia. Apuntes sobre 2 Corintios 8:9, in RevistBib 50 (1988) 207-218. S T E G M A N , X , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005.
ANGSTENBERGER,
POWER
223
Power (see also under 'Weakness') BAUM, H . , Mut zum Schwachsein — in Christi Kraft. Theohgische Grund ehmente einer missionarischen Spiritualität anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977. BERNARD, J., Lorsque je suis faible, c'est alors que je suis fort (2 Co 12,7-10), in ASeign 45 (1974) 34-39. BONNARD, P., Faiblesse et puissance du chrétien sehn St. Paul, in ÉTR 33 (1958) 61-82. BROWN, A.R., The Gospel Takes Place: Paul's Theology of Power-in-Weakness in 2 Corinthians, in Interpr 52 (1998) 271-285. CHOW, J.K., Patronage and Power: A Study of Social Networks in Corinth (JSNT SS, 75), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1992. DUFF, P., The Transformation of the Spectator: Power, Perception, and the Day of Salvation, in K . H . RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 233-243. GARLAND, D . E . , Paul's Apostolic Authority : The Power of Christ Sustaining Weakness (2 Corinthians 10-13), in RExp 86 (1989) 371-389. GlALLANZA, J., When I Am Weak, Then I Am Strong, in BibToday 95 (1978) 1572-1577. GRABE, P.J., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use of'Suva[xiç in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156. HECKEL, U., Kraft in Schwachheit. Untersuchungen zu 2. Kor 10-13 (WUNT, 11/56), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1993. HOLMBERG, B., Paul and Power: The Structure of Authority in the Primitive Church as Reflected in the Pauline Epistles, Philadelphia PA, 1978, pp. 3548. KRUG, J., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Apostohtstheologie (TANZ, 37), Tübingen - Basel, 2001. KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D . A . Always Carrying the Dying of Jesus in the Body' (2 Cor 4,10). Apostolic Suffering as Participation in the Dying and the Life of Jesus, and as an Epiphany of God's Power, in T. MERRIGAN & F. GLO
RIEUX (eds.), 'Godhead Here in Hiding': Incarnation and the History of Human Suffering [forthcoming]. LAMBRECHT, J., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God. Zwakheid en sterkte, in NTT 55 (2001) 273-285. LAMBRECHT, J., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God (2 Korintiërs 12:910), in ID., De kracht van hetgeloof. Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament, Leuven - Leusden: Acco - Vlaamse Bij beistich ting, 2002, pp. 213-227.
224
THEMES LIST
LAMBRECHT, J., Zwakheiden kracht (2 Korintiers 12,1-13), in ID., De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn - KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 116-130. MOTUMI, T.E. & A.-L. ZWILLING, 2 Corinthiens 13,1-10: force et faihlesse, in Lire et Dire 49 (2001) 43-52. N l C D A O , V.S., Power in Times of Weakness According to 2 Corinthians 12,110: An Exegetical Investigation of the ReUrionship Between δύναμις and ασθένεια (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1997; dir. R. Bieringer). O'COLLINS, G.G., Power Made Perfect in Weakness, 2 Cor 12:9-10, in CBQ 33 (1971) 528-537. PERKINS, P., God's Power in Human Weakness: Paul Teaches the Corinthians About God, in F.J. MATERA & A.A. D A S (eds.), The Forgotten God: Perspectives in Biblical Theology. FS P.J. Achtemeier, Louisville KY — Lon don: Westminster John Knox, 2002, pp. 145-162. PITTA, Α., Forza e debolezza delproprio ministerio (2 Cor 4, 1-12), in A. AsciONE & M. GIOIA (eds.), Sicut flumen pax tua. FS Cardinal M. Giordano, Napoli: M. DAuria Editore, 1997, pp. 103-119. POPE, R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabuhry: Of Indwelling Power, in FxpT 22 (1910-1911) 312-313. SAVAGE, T.B., Power Through Weakness: Paul's Understanding of the Christian Ministry in 2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 86), Cambridge: Cambridge Uni versity Press, 1996. SAVUNDRANAYAGAM, M.A., Weakness and Power of the Apostle in 2 Cor 4:712 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificia Universitas Urbaniana, Rome, 1996). SUNDERMANN, H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine rhetorische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1996. TRAKATELLIS, D., Power in Weakness: Exegesis of 2 Cor 12,1-13, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 65-86. VOIGT, G., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Paulus an die Korinther II (Biblisch theologische Schwerpunkte, 5), Göttingen, 1990. W A N , S.-K., Power in Weakness: Conflict and Rhetoric in Paul's Second Letter to the Corinthians (The New Testament in Context), Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2000. WANAMAKER, C.A., "By the Power of God": Rhetoric and Ideology in 2 Corin thians 10-13,
in D.B. GOWLER, L.G. BLOOMQUIST & D.F. WATSON
(eds.), Fabrics of Discourse. FS V.K. Robbins, Harrisburg PA — London — New York: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 194-221.
PREACHING/PROCLAMATION
225
XAVIER, A., Power in Weakness: Paul's Pastoral Stance in Corinth, in Indian Theological Studies 20 (1983) 286-295.
Prayer (see also under 2 Cor 1:3-11) GEBAUER, R., Das Gebet bei Paulus. Forschungsgeschichtliche und exegeti sche Studien (TVG), Giessen — Basel: Brunnen Verlag Glessen, 1989, pp. 114-130. WlLES, G.P., Paul's Intercessory Prayers: The Significance of the Intercessory Prayer Passages in the Letters of Paul (SNTS MS, 24), Cambridge, 1974, pp. 226-253 and 271-276.
Preaching/Proclamation BREYTENBACH, C , Paul's Proclamation and God's 'THRIAMBOS' (Notes on 2 Corinthians 2:14-16b), in Neotestamentica 24 (1990) 257-271. CHERIAN, K . K . , Paul's Understanding ofDiakonia as Prochmation According to 2 Cor 2:14-7:4 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL.1986). DINKLER, E . , Die Verkündigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen. Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2,
in G. BORNKAMM & K . RAHNER (eds.),
Die Zeit Jesu. FS H. Schlier, Freiburg, 1970, pp. 169-189. ECKERT, J., "Die neue Schöpfung" und die Kirche in der Verkündigung des Aposteh Paulus, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL & H. STEICHELE (eds.),
Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johan nes. FS J. Hainz, Düsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 46-68. FABRIS, R., Noi annunziamo che Cristo Gesù è Signore, in StEc 20 (2002) 239-249. KLAUCK, H.-J., Erleuchtung und Verkündigung. Auslegungsskizze 2 Cor 4,1-6, in L. DE LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,144,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 267-297 (Discussion: 297-316). KLAUCK, H.-J., Erleuchtung und Verkündigung. Auslegungsskizze 2 Cor 4,1-6, in ID., Gemeinde, Amt, Sakrament. Neutestamentliche Perspektiven, Würz burg: Echter, 1989, pp. 246-272. KLEEMANN, J., Responsabilità e fragilità deUa Paroh: "Ho creduto perciò ho parhto" (2 Cor 4, 13), in StEc 20 (2002) 309-321. LüHRMANN, D., Offenbarung und Verkündigung im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Das Offenbarungsverständnis bei Paulus und in paulinischen Gemeinden (WMANT, 16), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 1965, pp. 45-66 [eh. 4].
226
THEMES LIST
MCDONALD, J.I.H., Paul and the Preaching Ministry: A Reconsideration of 2 Cor. 2:14-17 in Its Context, in JSNT17 (1983) 35-50. PETERSON, B.K., Eloquence and the Prochmation of the Gospel in Corinth (SBL DS, 163), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1998. RlSSl, M., Studien zum zweiten Korintherbrief. Der alte Bund — Der Prediger — Der Tod (AThANT, 56), Zürich: Zwingli, 1969. ROBERTSON, A.T., The Glory of the Ministry: Paul's Exultation in Preaching, Grand Rapids MI: Baker Book House, 1967. SCHÜRMANN, H., Verkündigung — ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,14-16a ah Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137. SCHÜRMANN, H., Die apostolische Existenz im Bilde. Meditation über 2 Kor 2,l4-l6a, in ID., Ursprung und Gestalt. Erörterungen und Besinnungen zum Neuen Testament (KBANT), Düsseldorf, 1970, pp. 229-235. Pseudo-Aposdes, Super-Aposdes (see also under 'Opponents' and 'Servants of Satan') AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question of Sahry in the Conflict Between Paul and the "Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I. DUNDERBERG, C M . TUCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair PUy: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H. Räisänen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 2002, pp. 343-376. BARRETT, CK-.TEYAAIlOSTOAOI (2 Cor. 11.13), in A. DESCAMPS & A. DE
HALLEUX (eds.), Melanges Bibliques. FS B. Rigaux, Gembloux, 1970, pp. 377-396. BARRETT, C.K., VEYAAIIOETOAOI (2 Cor. 11.13), in ID., Essays on Paul, London, 1982, pp. 87-107. MCCLELLAND, S.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in JSNT14 (1982) 82-87. OOSTENDORP, D.W., Another Jesus: A Gospel ofJewish-Christian Superiority in II Corinthians, Kampen, 1967. THRALL, M.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in / S A T 6 (1980) 42-57. Qumran BARRÉ, M.L., Qumran and the Weakness of Paul, in CBQ42 (1980) 216-227. BlANTON IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2007, pp. 107-180. DANIEL, C , Une mention paulinienne des esséniens de Qumran, in RQum 5 (1966) 553-567.
RECONCILIATION
FlTZMYER, J.A., Qumran and the Interpokted
227
Paragraph in 2 Cor 6,14-7,1,
in CBQ 2 3 ( 1 9 6 1 ) 2 7 1 - 2 8 0 .
FITZMYER, J.A., Qumran and the Interpokted Paragraph in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in ID., Essays on the Semitic Background of the New Testament, London: Geoffrey Chapman, 1 9 7 1 ; repr. Missoula MT, 1 9 7 4 , pp. 2 0 5 - 2 1 7 . FlTZMYER, J A . , Qumran und der eingefugte Abschnitt 2 Kor 6,14-7,1, trans, by H . WISSMANN, in K.E. GRÖZINGER ET AL. (eds.), Qumran (WdF, 4 1 0 ) , Darmstadt, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 3 8 5 - 3 9 8 .
GÄRTNER, B., The Temple and the Community in Qumran and the New Tes tament (SNTS MS, 1 ) , Cambridge, 1 9 6 5 , pp. 4 9 - 5 6 . GNILKA, J., 2 Kor 6,14-7,1 im Lichte der Qumranschriften und der ZwölfPatriarchen-Testamente,
i n j . BLINZLER, O . KUSS & F. MUSSNER (eds.),
Neutestamentliche Auf 'ätze. FS J. Schmid, Regensburg, 1 9 6 3 , pp. 8 6 - 9 9 . GNILKA, J., 2 Cor 6:14-7:1 in the Light of the Qumran Texts and the Testa ment of the Twelve Patriarchs, in J. MURPHY-O'CONNOR (ed.), Paul and Qumran. Studies in New Testament Exegesis, London et al.: Geoffrey Chapman, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 4 8 - 6 8 .
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the Con tours of Paul's Thought, i n j . Ä D N A , S.J. FIAFEMANN & O . HOFIUS (eds.),
Evangelium. Schriftauslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 1 7 2 - 1 8 9 . HOGETERP, A.L.A., Angeh, the Final Age and 1-2 Corinthians in Light of the Dead Sea Serous, in F. REITERER, T. NlCKLAS & K. SCHÖPFLIN (eds.), Angeh.
The Concept of Celestial Beings — Origins, Development and Reception (Deuterocanonical and Cognate Literature Yearbook 2 0 0 7 ) , Berlin New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 3 7 7 - 3 9 2 .
KLINZING, G., Die Umdeutung des Kultus in der Qumrangemeinde und im Neuen Testament (StUNT, 7 ) , Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rupprecht, 1 9 7 1 , pp. 1 7 5 - 1 8 2 .
NEWTON, M., The Concept of Purity at Qumran and in the Letters of Paul (SNTS MS, 5 3 ) , Cambridge, 1 9 8 5 . SCOTT, J . M . , Throne-Chariot Mysticism in Qumran and in Paul, in C.A. EVANS & P.W FLINT (eds.), Eschatokgy, Messianism and the Dead Sea Scrolls (Studies in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Related Literature), Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 1 0 1 - 1 1 9 .
Reconciliation ABERNATHY, D., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Exegeting and Transkting 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:2,
in NotesTrans 1 5 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 4 8 - 6 4 .
228
THEMES LIST
AEJMELAEUS, L., Riidan ja sovun dokumentti. Kirjallisuuskriittinen ja tutkimushistoriallinen selvitys 2. KorinttoUiskirjeen kokoonpanosta ja taustasta (SESJ, 3 9 ) , Helsinki, 1 9 8 3 . AEJMELAEUS, L., Streit und Versöhnung. Das Problem der Zusammensetzung des 2. Korintherbriefes (SESJ, 4 6 ) , trans, by K.-J. TRABANT, Helsinki, 1 9 8 7 . ALLMEN, D . VON, Réconciliation du monde et christologie cosmique; de II Cor 5:14-21 à Col 1:15-23, in RHPR 4 8 ( 1 9 6 8 ) 3 2 - 4 5 . ARRINGTON, EL., The Ministry of Reconciliation. A Study of 2 Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI, 1 9 8 0 . BEALE, G.K., The Old Testament Background of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5-7 and Its Bearing on the Literary Problem of 2 Corinthians 6.14-7,1, in NTS
3 5 (1989) 550-581.
BIEDER, W., Der einladende Charakter der paulinischen Versöhnungsbotschaft (2 Cor 5,14-21), in Zeitschrift fur Mission 1 ( 1 9 7 5 ) 1 3 4 - 1 4 1 . BIERINGER, R., "Lasst euch mit Gott versöhnen ". Eine exegetische Untersuchung zu 2 Kor 5,14-21 in seinem Kontext (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1 9 8 6 ; dir. J. Lambrecht). BlERINGER, R , 2 Kor 5,19a und die Versöhnung der Welt, in ETL 6 3 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 295-326.
BINDER, H., Versöhnung ah die große Wende, in ThZ29 ( 1 9 7 3 ) 3 0 5 - 3 1 2 . BOERS, H., 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:2: A Fragment of Pauline Christology, in CBQ 6 4 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 5 2 7 - 5 4 7 .
BREYTENBACH, C . , Versöhnung. Eine Studie zur paulinischen Soteriologie (WMANT, 6 0 ) , Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1 9 8 9 . BREYTENBACH, C . , Salvation of the Reconciled (With a Note on the Background of Paul's Metaphor of Reconciliation), in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.), Salva tion in the New Testament: Perspectives on Soteriohgy (NTSupp, 1 2 1 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 5 , pp. 2 7 1 - 2 8 6 . BUDIMAN, R., De realisering der verzoening in het menselijk bestaan. Een onderzoek naar Paulus'opvatting van degemeenschap van Christus'lijden ah een integrerend deel der verzoening, Delft: W D . Meinema, 1 9 7 2 . BUSSINI, E, 'AU nom du Christ, laissez-vous réconcilier avec Dieu" (2 Co 5,20), in La Maison-Dieu
153 (1983) 63-85.
CHVALA-SMITH, A., The Politics of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5, in PEGL&MWBS
9 (1991) 210-221.
CIPRIANI, S., Réconciliés avec Dieu par le Christ (2 Co 5,17-21), in ASeign 1 7 (1969) 58-63.
DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 2 1 ) , Münster: Aschendorff, 1 9 9 0 .
RECONCILIATION
229
DOXTADER, E., Reconciliation in a State of Emergency : The Middle Voice of 2 Corinthians, in JSR 14 (2001) 47-65. DUPONT, J., La réconciliation dans k théologie de saint Paul, in EstBib 11 (1952) 255-302; revised (ALBO II, 32), Bruges - Paris - Louvain, 1953. ENGELBRECHT, B.J., Die struktuur van versoening volgens Rome. 5:10vv.; 2 Kor. 5:18vu; Ef. 2:llvv en Kol. 1:19m, in HTS 28 (1972) 19-25. FlNDEIS, H.-J., Versöhnung — Apostokt — Kirche. Eine exegetisch-theohgische und rezeptionsgeschichtliche Studie zu den Versöhnungsaussagen des Neuen Testaments (2 Kor, Rom, Kol, Eph) (FzB, 40), Würzburg, 1983. FISCHER, G. & K. BACKHAUS, Sühne und Versöhnung. Perspektiven des Alten und Neuen Testaments (Neue Echter Bibel: Themen, 7), Würzburg: Ech ter, 2000. FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul and Paradigm Shifts: Reconciliation and Its Linkage Group, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 241-262. FlTZMYER, J.A., Reconciliation in Pauline Theohgy, in J.W. FLANAGAN & A.W. ROBINSON (eds.), No Famine in the Land. FS J.L. McKenzie, Mis soula MT, 1975, pp. 155-177. FORSTER, F., "Reconcile": 2 Cor. 5:18-20, in CTM 21 (1950) 296-298. FURNISH, V.P., The Ministry of Reconciliation, in Currents in Theology and Mission 4 (1977) 204-218. GHIRIANDO, M., The Ministry of Reconciliation [2 Cor 5,17-21] : A Ministry of the New Covenant, of the Spirit and of Righteousness [2 Cor 3,4-11] in the Service of Evangelisation, Malta, 2004. GLOER, W.H., An Exegetical and Theological Study of Paul's Understanding of New Creation and Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:14-21, Lewiston NY: Mel len Biblical, 1996. GOMEZ, E., Dios nos reconcilia en Cristo (2 Cor 5,18-19). Hacia una soteriologia existencial, in Revista Agustiniana 42 (2001) 715-776. GOPPELT, L., Versöhnung durch Christus, in Lutherische Monatshefte 6 (1967) 263-269. GOPPELT, L., Versöhnung durch Christus, in ID., Christohgie und Ethik. Auf sätze zum Neuen Testament, Göttingen, 1968, pp. 147-164. H A H N , F., "Siehe, jetzt ist der Tag des Heih". Neuschöpfung und Versöhnung nach 2. Korinther 5,14-6,2, in EvTh 33 (1973) 244-253. HEDQUIST, P.M., The Pauline Understanding of Reconciliation in Romans 5 and II Corinthians 5: An Exegetical and Religio-Historical Study (Ph.D. diss., Richmond VA, 1979), Ann Arbor MI, University Microfilms, 1981. HOFIUS, O., "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Versöhnung" (2 Kor 5,19), in ZNW1\ (1980) 3-20.
230
T H E M E S LIST
O . , Sühne und Versöhnung. Zum paulinischen Verständnis des Kreu zestodes Jesu, in W. M A A S (ed.), Versuche, das Leiden und Sterben Jesu zu verstehen. (Schriftenreihe der Katholischen Akademie der Erzdiözese Frei burg), München - Zürich, 1983, pp. 25-46. H O F I U S , Ο . , ΙΛΑΣΜΟΣ KAI ΚΑΤΑΛΛΑΓΗ. 0 ΣΤΑΤΡΙΚΟΣ ΘΑΝΑ ΤΟΣ ΤΟΥ ΧΡΙΣΤΟΥ ΚΑΤΑ ΤΟΝ ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΟ ΠΑΥΛΟ, abridged and trans, by Μ. C H A T Z E G I A N N E , in Deltion Biblikon Meleton. New Series 4 (1985) 24-42. H O F I U S , O . , "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Versöhnung" (2 Kor 5,19), in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tübingen, 1989, pp. 15-32. H O F I U S , O . , Erwägungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Versöh nungsgedankens, in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tübingen, 1989, pp. 1-14. H O F I U S , O . , "Gott war in Christus". Sprachliche und theologische Erwägungen zu der Versöhnungsaussage 2 Kor 5,19a, in I.U. D A L F E R T H , J. F I S C H E R & H.-P. G R O S S H A N S (eds.), Denkwürdiges Geheimnis. Beiträge zur Gottes lehre. FS E. Jüngel, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004, pp. 225-236. H U G H E S , EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24, in D . E W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261. IBITA, M.M.S., The Importance of the Kinship Roles in Paul's Theologizing in 2 Corinthians 1-7, in Still Full of Sap, Still Fresh, Still Green. FS Sr. Helen Graham, MM (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007, pp. 48-68. K Ä S E M A N N , Ε., Erwägungen zum Stichwort "Versöhnungslehre im Neuen Testa ment", in E. DlNKLER (ed.), Zeit und Geschichte. FS R. Bultmann, Tübin gen, 1964, pp. 47-59. K Ä S E M A N N , E., Some Thoughts on the Theme 'The Doctrine of Reconciliation in the New Testament', in J.M. R O B I N S O N (ed.), The Future of Our Reli gious Past. FS R. Bultmann, trans, by C.E. C A R L S T O N & R.P. S C H A R L E M A N N , London: SCM, 1971, pp. 49-64. K I M , S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation", in NovT 39 (1997) 360-384. K I M , S., God Reconciled His Enemy to Himself: The Origin of Paul's Concept of Reconciliation, in R.N. L O N G E N E C K E R (ed.), The Road From Damas cus: The Impact of Paul's Conversion on His Life, Thought, and Ministry (McMaster New Testament Studies), Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 102-124. HOFIUS,
RECONCILIATION
231
KIM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation", in ID. (ed.), Paul and the New Perspective: Second Thoughts on the Ori gin of Paul's Gospel (WUNT, 1 4 0 ) , Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 2 1 4 - 2 3 8 .
KlAUCK, H.-J., Konflikt und Versöhnung. Christsein nach dem zweiten Korintherhrief, Würzburg: Echter, 1 9 9 5 . KOPERSKI, V., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation, in BihToday 4 0 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 2 5 - 3 1 .
KOSTENBERGER, A.J., "We Plead on Christ's Behalf: 'Be Reconciled to God,"', in BiTr 4 8 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 3 2 8 - 3 3 1 .
LAMBRECHT, J., "Reconcileyourselves...": A Reading of 2 Cor 5,11-21, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Bene dictina, 1 0 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 1 6 1 - 1 9 1 (Discussion: 1 9 2 - 2 0 9 ) . LAMBRECHT, J., "Reconcile Yourselves...": A Reading of 2 Corinthians 5,11-21, in R BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 3 6 3 - 4 1 1 ( 4 1 2 : Additional Note). LOHSE, E., "Das Amt, das die Versöhnung predigt", in J. FRIEDRICH, W. PÖHL-
MANN & P. STUHLMACHER (eds.), Rechtfertigung. FS E. Käsemann, Tübingen - Göttingen, 1 9 7 6 , pp. 3 3 9 - 3 4 9 . LüHRMANN, D., Rechtfertigung und Versöhnung, in ZThK 6 7 ( 1 9 7 0 ) 4 3 7 - 4 5 2 .
MARTIN, R.E, Reconciliation: A Study of Paul's Theohgy, Atlanta GA - Lon don, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 9 0 - 1 1 0 .
R.K., 2 Cor 5.20B in the English Bible in the Light of Paul's Doc trine of Reconciliation, in BiTr 5 4 ( 2 0 0 3 ) 1 4 6 - 1 5 5 . NOH, J.Y., An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:16-21, and Its Contribution to Pauline Theohgy (Ph.D. diss., Trinity International University, Deerfield IL, 1997). PANAGOPOULOS, J., 'Diakonia tes katalhges' (2 Kor 5,18), Eine orthodoxe Studie zur exegetischen und dogmatischen Prohhmatik des Amtes, in Una MOORE,
Sancta 2 0 ( 1 9 6 5 ) 1 2 6 - 1 5 1 .
PELSER, G.M.M., Die tweede Korinthierbrief as getuienis van aposte! en evangelie in krisis en versoening, in J.H. ROBERTS ET AL. (eds.), Teohgie in konteks. FS A.B. du Toit, Pretoria, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 4 7 . POLHILL, J.B., Reconciliation at Corinth: 2 Corinthians 4-7, in RExp 8 6 (1989) 345-357.
PORTER, S.E., KaToeXXaaaw in Ancient Greek Literature, With Reference to the Pauline Writings (Estudios de filología neotestamentaria), vol. 5 , Córdoba, 1994.
PORTER, S.E., Reconciliation and2 Cor 5,18-21, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University — Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 6 9 3 - 7 0 5 .
232
THEMES LIST
SÄRKIÖ, R., Sovitus ja Sovinto: kristologia ja soteriologia Jaksossa 2 Kor 5:1421 (Suomen eksegeettisen seuran julkaisuja, 63), Helsinki: Gummerus, 1996. SÄRKIÖ, R., Die Versöhnung mit Gott — und mit Paulus. Zur Bedeutung der Gemeindesituation in Korinth fiir 2 Kor 5.14-21, in StTh 52 (1998) 29-42. SCHLUEP, C . , Der Ort des Christus. Soteriohgische Metaphern bei Paulus ab Lebensregeln (TVZ Dissertationen), Zürich: TVZ, 2005, pp. 147-225. SCHRÖTER, J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ab unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heibvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1993. SCHRÖTER, J., Gottes Versöhnungstat und das Wirken des Paulus. Zur Gestaltwerdung des Evangeliums nach 2 Kor 5,18-21, in J. HAINZ (ed.), Unterwegs mit Paulus. FS O. Kuss, Regensburg: Pustet, 2006, pp. 87-107. SCHWÖBEL, C . , Die "Botschaft der Versöhnung" (2 Kor 5,19) und die Ver söhnungslehre. Bemerkungen zu den Wechselwirkungen exegetischer und systematisch-theologischer
Interpretationsperspektiven,
in S.
CHÄPMAN,
C . HELMER & C . LANDMESSER (eds.), Biblischer Text und theohgische Theoriebildung (Biblisch-Theologische Studien, 44), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2001, pp. 163-190. SCHWÖBEL, C . , Reconciliation: From Bihlical Observation to Dogmatic Reconstruction, in C . E . GüNTON (ed.), The Theology of Reconciliation, London New York: T & T Clark, 2003, pp. 13-38. SORG, T., Das Wort von der Versöhnung. 2. Korinther 5,19-21, in I D . & P. STUHLMACHER (eds.), Das Wort vom Kreuz. Zur Predigt am Karfreitag (Calwer Taschenbibliothek, 52), Stuttgart, 1996, pp. 61-66. STUHLMACHER, P., Cilliers Breytenbachs Sicht von Sühne und Versöhnung, in JBTh 6 (1991) 339-354. THRALL, M . E . , Salvation Proclaimed: 2 Corinthians 5:18-21: Reconciliation With God, in ExpT93 (1982) 227-231. THYEN, H., Studien zur Sündenvergebung im Neuen Testament und seinen alttestamentlichen und jüdischen Voraussetzungen (FRLANT, 96), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1970, pp. 172-194. TURNER, D.L., Paul andthe Ministry of Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:11-6:2, in CTR4 (1989) 77-95. UMBACH, H., In Christus getauft — von der Sünde befreit. Die Gemeinde ab sündenfreier Raum bei Paulus (FRLANT, 181), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999, pp. 155-182 and 218-234. VlCENTlNl, J.J., Déjense reconciliar con Dios. Lectura de 2 Cor. 5:14-21, in RB36 (1974) 97-104.
RESURRECTION
WEHRWEIN, WILLIAMS,
233
R.E., 2 Corinthians 5:19, in JTh 2 2 ( 1 9 8 2 ) 1 9 - 3 1 . A.M., Reconciliation With God: "Be Ye Reconciled to God. " -
2 Co 5,20,
in ExpTòì
(1919-1920)
280-282.
Reconciled to Glory in Corinth? 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in A.Y. C O L L I N S & M.M. M I T C H E L L (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays on Ancient Religion andPhiksophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck,
W I R E , A.C.,
2 0 0 1 , pp.
263-275.
WOLTER, M., Rechtfertigung und zukünftiges Hai. Untersuchungen zu Rom 5,111 (BZNW, 4 3 ) , Berlin - New York, 1 9 7 8 , pp. 7 3 - 8 3 . W R I G H T , N.T., On Becoming the Righteousness of God: 2 Corinthians 5:21, in D . M . H A Y (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2 : 1 & 2 Corinthians, Min neapolis M N : Fortress, 1 9 9 3 , pp. 2 0 0 - 2 0 8 .
Resurrection G., Die Zukunftserwartung nach dem Philipperbrief, in R S C H N A J. E R N S T & J. W A N K E (eds.), Die Kirche des Anfangs. FS H . Schürmann, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1 9 7 8 , pp. 4 3 5 - 4 5 7 . B O N N E A U , G., À la vie, à h mort. Le confitta Corinthe etses enjeux théologiques en 2 Co 2,14-7,4, in ScEs 5 1 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 3 5 1 - 3 6 6 . B O R S E , U., Zur Todes- und Jenseitserwartung Pauli nach 2 Kor 5,1-10, in
BAUMBACH,
CKENBURG,
Bibel und Leben 1 3 ( 1 9 7 2 )
129-138.
L., Zur Auslegung von 2 Kor. 5:1-10, in ZNW 28 ( 1 9 2 9 ) 2 0 7 - 2 2 9 . B U C H E G G E R , ]., Erneuerung des Menschen. Exegetische Studien zu Paulus (TANZ, 4 0 ) , Tübingen et al.: Francke, 2 0 0 3 . B Y R N E S , M., Conformation to the Death of Christ and the Hope of Resurrection: An Exegetico-Theological Study of 2 Corinthians 4,7-15 and Philippians 3,7-11 (Tesi Gregoriana, Serie Teologia, 9 9 ) , Rome: Pontificia Univer sità Gregoriana, 2 0 0 3 . C A S S I D Y , R.J., Paul's Attitude to Death in II Corinthians 5:1-10, in EvQ 4 3 BRUN,
(1971) CRAIG,
210-217.
W.L., Paul's Dilemma in 2 Corinthians 5.1-10: A 'Catch-22', in NTS
3 4 (1988)
145-147.
L., A New Look at 2 Cor 5:1-10, in SWJT19 (1976) 95-100. D A N K E R , F.W., ConsoUtion in 2 Cor 5:1-10, in CTM 39 ( 1 9 6 8 ) 5 5 2 - 5 5 6 . E L L I S , E.E., / / Corinthians V.l-10 in Pauline Eschatobgy, in NTS 6 ( 1 9 5 9 CRANFORD,
1960)
211-224.
J.-M., Le chrétien face à h mort et àia resurrection. Exégèse de 2 Co 5,110 (Excerptum ex dissertatione ad Lauream in Facúltate Theologica Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae), Louvain, 1 9 6 4 .
FAUX,
234
THEMES LIST
FEUILLET, A., La demeure céleste et h destinée des chrétiens. Exégèse de 2 Co 5,110 et contribution à l'étude des fondements de l'eschatologie paulinienne, in RSRAA
(1956) 161-192, 360-402.
GlLLMAN, ]., Transformation Into the Future Life: A Study of 1 Cor 15:5053, Its Context and Related Passages (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1 9 8 0 ; dir. J. Lambrecht), pp. 9 0 5 - 1 0 4 2 . GlLLMAN, J., Going Home to the Lord (2 Cor 4:16-5:10), in BibToday 2 0 (1982) 275-281. GIASSON, T.F., 2 Corinthians v. 1-10 versus Pktonism, in SJTA3 ( 1 9 9 0 ) 1 4 5 - 1 5 5 .
H A N , C.-S., Raised for Our Justification: An Investigation on the Significance of the Resurrection of Christ Within the Theological Structure of Paul's Message (Ph.D. diss., Theologische Universiteit van de Gerefomeerde Kerken in Nederland te Kampen, 1 9 9 5 ) , Kampen: Uitgeverij Kok, 1 9 9 5 . HANHART, K., Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text of 2 Cor 5:3, in Neotestamentica 3 1 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 7 7 - 8 6 .
HARRIS, M.J., Paul's View of Death in 2 Corinthians 5:1-10, in R.N. LONGENECKER & M . C . TENNEY (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study, Grand Rapids M I : Zondervan, 1 9 7 4 , pp. 3 1 7 - 3 2 8 . H A R R I S , M . J . , 2 Corinthians 5-9-10, in ID., Raised Immortal. Resurrection and Immortality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids M I , 1 9 8 3 , pp. 1 5 5 - 1 5 7 . HARRIS, M . J . , 2 Corinthians 5.1-4, in ID., Raised Immortal. Resurrection and Immortality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids M I , 1 9 8 3 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 2 6 . KlSTEMAKER, S.J., Temos uma habitaçao celestial: 2 Corintios 5:1, in Vox Scripturae 5 ( 1 9 9 5 ) 1 4 7 - 1 5 2 . KOPERSKI, V., Resurrection Terminobgy in Paul, in R. BIERINGER, V. KOPERSKI &
B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 1 6 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press and Peeters, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 2 6 5 - 2 8 1 . LAMBRECHT, J., "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in Bijdragen 37 ( 1 9 7 6 ) 2 3 4 - 2 5 1 .
LAMBRECHT, J., "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in ID., Daar komt toch eens... Opstellen over verrijzenis en eeuwig leven (NikèReeks, 2 ) , Leuven, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 1 9 5 - 2 2 1 . LAMBRECHT, J . , La vie engloutit en ce qui est mortel. Commentaire de 2 Co 5,4c, in M . BENZERATH, A. SCHMID & J. GUILLET (eds.), La Pâque
du Christ. Mystère de salut. F S F.-X. Durrwell (LeDiv, 1 1 2 ) , Paris: Cerf, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 2 3 7 - 2 4 8 .
LAMBRECHT, J., To Die Together and to Live Together: A Study of 2 Corinthians 7,3, in R. BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians ( B E T L ,
1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 5 7 1 - 5 8 6 ( 5 8 6 - 5 8 7 : Additional Note).
RESURRECTION
235
LlNDGÄRD, F., Paul's Line of Thought in 2 Corinthians 4:16-5:10 (WUNT, 11/189), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2005. M Ä T E R A , F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith: Distinguishing Between Appearance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R. BlERlNGER, V. KOPERSKI & B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 2002, pp. 387-405. MlTTON, C . L . , Paul's Certainties: V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life beyond Death - 2 Corinthians v. 1-5, in ExpT69 (1957-1958) 260-263. M O U L E , C.F.D., St Paul and Dualism: The Pauline Conception of Resurrec tion, in NTS 12 (1965-1966) 106-123. MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., "Being at Home in the Body We Are in Exile From the Lord" (2 Cor 5:6b), in RB 93 (1986) 214-221. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Faith and Resurrection in 2 Cor 4:13-14, in RB 95 (1988) 543-550. OSEI-BONSU, J., Does 2 Cor. 5.1-10 Teach the Reception of the Resurrection Body at the Moment of Death?, in JSNT 28 (1986) 81-101. PERRIMAN, A.C., Paul and the Parousia: 1 Corinthians 15-50-57 and 2 Corinthians 5-1-5, in NTS 35 (1989-1990) 512-521. R O E T Z E L , C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in Paul's Theology, in Interpr 46 (1992) 5-18. R O M A N I U K , K . , Risurrection existentielle ou eschatobgique en 2 Co 4,13-14?, in BZ 34 (1990) 248-252. SCHWEIZER, E., Die "Mystik" des Sterbens und Auferstehens mit Christus bei Paulus, in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257. S E G A L , A.E, Paul's Thinking About Resurrection in Its Jewish Context, in NTS 44 (1998) 400-419. SEVENSTER, J.N., Some Remarks on the TTMNOE in II Cor V 3, in I D . & W . C . VAN U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 202-214. SEVENSTER, J.N., Einige Bemerkungen über den 'Zwischenzustand' bei Paulus, in NTS 1 (1955) 291-296. STANLEY, D.M., Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 13), Rome, 1961, pp. 129-147. THRALL, M.E., Paul's Understanding of Personal Continuity Between the Present Life and the Life of the Resurrection, in R. BlERlNGER, V. KOPERSKI & B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 2002, pp. 283-300. W I L S O N , J.H., The Corinthians Who Say There Is No Resurrection of the Dead, in ZNW 59 (1968) 90-107.
236
THEMES LIST
Time of Receipt of the Resurrection Body - A Pauline Incon sistency?, in T.J. B U R K E &J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Lei
W O O D B R I D G E , P.,
den - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 4 1 - 2 5 8 .
Revelation BACK, F., Verwandlung durch Offenbarung bei Paulus. Eine religionsgeschichtlichexegetische Untersuchung zu 2 Kor 2,14-4,6 (WUNT, 1 1 / 1 5 3 ) , Tübin gen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 2 . B A I R D , W , Visions, Revelation and Ministry: Reflections on 2 Cor 12:1-5 and Gal 1:11-17, in JBL 1 0 4 ( 1 9 8 5 ) 6 5 1 - 6 6 2 . BOCKMUEHL,
M. N . A.,
Neuauswertung,
DOS
Verb
in Ä Z 3 2 ( 1 9 8 8 )
87-99.
LüHRMANN, D., Offenbarung und Verkündigung im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Das Offenbarungsverständnu bei Paulus und in paulinischen Gemeinden (WMANT, 16), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 1 9 6 5 , pp. 4 5 - 6 6 [ch. 4 ] . P R Ü M M , K., Phänomenologie der Offenbarung laut 2 Kor., in Bib 4 3 ( 1 9 6 2 ) 396-416.
Revelations (see under 'Vision' and 2 Cor 12:1-10) Rhetoric and Rhetorical Criticism AMADOR,
J.D.H., Revisiting 2 Corinthians: Rhetoric and the Case for Unity,
in NTS
4 6 (2000)
92-111.
E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4 ) , Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2 0 0 2 . B E T Z , H.D., Eine Christus-Aretalogie bei Paulus (2 Cor 12,7-10), in ZThK
BECKER,
66 (1969) 288-305.
H.D., Der Apostel Paulus und die sokratische Tradition. Eine exegetische Untersuchungzu einer "Apohgie". 2Korinther 10-13 (BHTh, 4 5 ) , Tübingen, 1 9 7 2 . B E T Z , H . D . , The Problem of Rhetoric and Theology According to the Apostle Paul, in A. V A N H O Y E (ed.), L Apôtre Paul. Personalité, Style et Conception du Ministère, Leuven, 1 9 8 6 , pp. 1 6 - 4 8 . BRUEHLER, B . B . , Proverbs, Persuasion and People: A Three-Dimensional Inves BETZ,
tigation of 2 Cor 9.6-15, in NTS 48 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 2 0 9 - 2 2 4 .
F.W, Paul's Debt to the De Corona of Demosthenes: A Study of Rhe torical Techniques in Second Corinthians, in I D . , (ed.), Persuasive Artistry. Studies in New Testament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy 0 S N T SS, 5 0 ) ,
DANKER,
Sheffield, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 2 6 2 - 2 8 0 .
RHETORIC AND RHETORICAL CRITICISM
237
DESlLVA, D.A., Meeting the Exigency of a Complex Rhetorical Situation: Paul's Strategy in 2 Corinthians 1 Through 7, in AUSS 34 (1996) 5-22. DlClCCO, M.M., Paul's Rhetorical Use of the Three Classical Methods of Proof in 2 Cor 10-13 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL, 1993). DUFF, P., Metaphor, Motif, and Meaning: The Rhetorical Strategy behind the Image "Led in Triumph"in 2 Corinthians 2:14, in CBQ 53 (1991) 79-92. FORBES, C , Comparison, Self Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Con ventions of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in NTS 32 (1986) 1-30. FREDRICKSON, D.E., "Through Many Tears" (2 Cor 2:4): Paul's Grieving Letter and the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. OLBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY
(eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 161-179. G I V E N , M.D., Paul's True Rhetoric: Ambiguity, Cunning, and Deception in Greece and Rome (Emory Studies in Early Christianity, 7), Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2001. HARRILL, J.A., Invective Against Paul (2 Cor 10:10): The Physiognomies of the Ancient Slave Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in AY. COLLINS & M.M. MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays on Ancient Religion and Phibsophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tubingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2001, pp. 189-213. HESTER (AMADOR), J.D., Re-Reading 2 Corinthians: A Rhetorical Approach, in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. OLBRICHT & W . UBELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical
Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 276-295. HESTER, D.A., The Unity of 2 Corinthians: A Test Case for a Re-Discovered and Re-Invented Rhetoric, in Neotestamentica 33 (1999) 411-432. HOLLAND, G., Speaking Like a Fool: Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in S.E. PORTER & T.H. OLBRICHT (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament. Essays From the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield, 1993, pp. 250-264. HUBBARD, M., Was Paul out of His Mind? Re-reading 2 Corinthians 5.13, in JSNT 70 (1998) 39-64. HUGHES, F.W., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24, in D.E WATSON (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261. HUGHES, F.W., Rhetorical Criticism and the Corinthian Correspondence, in S.E. PORTER & T.H. OLBRICHT (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of'Scripture: Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 146), Sheffield: Shef field Academic, 1997, pp. 336-350.
238
THEMES LIST
HUMPHREY, E . M . , Ambivalent Apocalypse: Apocalyptic Rhetoric and Intertextuality in 2 Corinthians, in D . E WATSON (ed.), The Intertexture of Apocalyptic Discourse in the New Testament (SBL SS, 14), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2002, pp. 113-135. JOHNSON, L.A., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29 (1999) 145-155. JOUBERT, S.J., Behind the Mask of Rhetoric: 2 Corinthians 8 and the IntraTextual ReUtion Between Paul and the Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 26 (1992) 101-112. JUDGE, E.A., Paul's Boasting in Relation to Contemporary Professional Practice, in AusBR 16 (1968) 37-50. KENNEDY, G.A., New Testament Interpretation Through Rhetorical Criticism (Studies in Religion), Chapel Hill N C - London, 1984, pp. 86-96. LlM, T., 'Not in Persuasive Words of Wisdom, but in the Demonstration of the Spirit and of Power', in NovT 29 (1987) 137-149. LONG, F.J., Ancient Rhetoric and Paul's Apology: The Compositional Unity of 2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 131), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004. LORUSSO, G., Lagioia e h sofferenza nell'apostolato: Analisi retorico-semantica di 2 Cor 1-7 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1998). METTS, R., Death, Discipkship, and Discourse Strategies, 2 Cor 5:1-10 - Once Again, in CTRA (1989) 57-76. NEWMAN, C.C., Paul's Glory-Christology: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp, 69), Leiden, 1992, pp. 229-235. O'MAHONY, K.J., The Rhetoric of Benefaction, in Proceedings of the Irish Bibli cal Association 22 (1999) 9-40. PETERSON, B.K., Eloquence and the Prochmation of the Gospel in Corinth (SBL DS, 163), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1998. PlTTA, A., / / "discorso delpazzo" operiautologia immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510. RANZOLIN, L.S., The Rhetoric of 2 Corinthians 3:1-4:6: An Encomiastic Proof in the Service of Deliberative Oratory (Ph.D. diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 2001). SAMPLEY, J.P., Paul, His Opponents in 2 Corinthians 10-13, and the Rheto rical Handbooks, in J. NEUSNER (ed.), The Social World of Formative Christianity and Judaism. FS H . K . Kee, Philadelphia PA, 1988, pp. 162-177. STACHOWIAK, L.R., Die Antithese Licht - Finsternis. Ein Thema der paulinischen Paränese, in ThQ 143 (1963) 385-421.
RHETORIC AND RHETORICAL CRITICISM
239
STEGMAN, T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005. SUMNEY, J.L., Paul's Use of Πάθος in His Argument Against the Opponents of 2 Corinthians, in T.H. ULBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Adanta G A : Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 147-160. SUNDERMANN, H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine rhe torische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1996. THOMPSON, J.W., Paul's Argument From Pathos in 2 Corinthians, in T.H. ULBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 127-145. THURfiN, L., Was Paul Sincere? Questioning the Apostle's Ethos, in Scriptum 65 (1998) 95-108. WALKER, D.D., Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideology and Rhetoric in a Pauline Letter Fragment (WUNT, 11/152), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002. WALLER, Ε., The Rhetorical Structure of II Cor. 6:14-7:1: Is the So-Called "Non-Pauline InterpoUtion " a Clue to the Redactor of II Corinthians?, in PEGL&MWBS 10 (1990) 151-165. W A N , S.-K., Power in Weakness: Conflict and Rhetoric in Paul's Second Letter to the Corinthians (The New Testament in Context), Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2000. WANAMAKER, C.A., "By the Power of God": Rhetoric and Ideology in 2 Corin thians 10-13, in D.B. GOWLER, L.G. BLOOMQUIST & D.E WATSON (eds.),
Fabrics of Discourse. FS V.K. Robbins, Harrisburg PA - London — New York: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 194-221. WATSON, D.F., Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-13 as Defense of His Honor: A Socio-Rhetorical Analysis, in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. ULBRICHT & W. UBELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press Interna tional, 2002, pp. 260-275. WATSON, N.M., "The Philosopher Should Bathe and Brush His Teeth"- Con gruence Between Word and Deed in Graeco-Roman Philosopy and Paul's Letters to the Corinthians, mAusBRAl (1994) 1-16. WATSON, N.M., "Physician, Heal Thyself"? Paul's Character as Revealed in 2 Corinthians, and the Congruence Between Word and Deed, in R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1996, pp. 671-678.
240
T H E M E S LIST
L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer University Press, 1997, pp. 77-184. W E L B O R N , L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163. W E L B O R N , L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13:7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60. W I N T E R , B.W., The Toppling of Favorinus and Paul by the Corinthians, in J.T. F I T Z G E R A L D , T.H. U L B R I C H T & L.M. W H I T E (eds.), Early Christianity and Classical Culture: Comparative Studies. FS A.J. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 2 9 1 306. W Ü N S C H , H.-M., Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 ab kommunikative Hand lung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie, 4), Münster: LIT, 1996. Y A M A D A , K., EpistoUry Theoretical and Rhetorical Analyses of 2 Cor. 1-9, in Annual of the Japanese Biblical Institute 24 (1998) 83-116. Z M I J E W S K I , J., Der Stil derpaulinischen "Narrenrede". Analyse der Sprachgestal tung in 2 Kor 11,1-12,10 ah Beitrag zur Methodik von Stiluntersuchungen neutestamentlicher Texte (BBB, 52), Köln — Bonn, 1978.
WELBORN,
Satan ABERNATHY,
D., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Messenger of Satan?, in Neotes-
tamentica 35 (2001) 69-79. A N D R I E S S E N , P., L'impuissance de Paul en face de lange de Satan, in Nouvelle Revue Thiobgique 81 (1959) 462-468. A R Z T , P., Gegner des Paulus ak böse Mächte. Überlegungen zur Funktionalität von 2Kor 11,15 und Phil 3,18f, in PzB 1 (1992) 101-113. J O H N S O N , LA., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29 (1999) 145-155. Satan der θεοςτοϋ αιώνος τούτου, 2Kor. 4,4?, in TSK 95 (1923-1924) 295-298. T H O M A S , J . C . , An Angel From Satan': Paul's Thorn in the Flesh (2 Corinthians 12.7-10), in Journal of Pentecostal Theology 9 (1996) 39-52. T H O R N T O N , T.C.G., Satan - God's Agent for Punishing, in ExpT 83 (1972) 151-152. U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particukr Reference to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280. W E H R , L., Funktion und Erfahrungshintergrund der Satansaussagen des Pau lus, "...damit wir vom Satan nicht überlistet werden" (2 Kor 2,11), in MThZ 52 (2001) 208-219. MÜLLENSIEFEN, W . ,
SCENT/AROMA
241
Scent/Aroma ATTRIDGE, H.W., Making Scents of Paul: The Background and Sense of 2 Cor 2:14-17, in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. WHITE (eck),
Early Christianity and Classical Culture: Comparative Studies. FS A.J. Mal herbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 71-88. Aus, R.D., Imagery of Triumph and Rebellion in 2 Corinthians 2:14-17 and Ekewhere in the Epistle: An Example ofthe Combination of Greco-Roman and Judaic Traditions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham — Boul der — New York - Toronto - Oxford: University of America Press, 2005. BARTLING, V., God's Triumphant Captive: Christ's Aroma for God (2 Corin thians 2,12-17), in CTM 22 (1951) 883-894. BOVER, JOSÉ MARIA, "Burn olor de Cristo para Dios" (2 Cor. 2,15) in CultB 4 (1947) 45-49. BOWMAN THURSTON, B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-I6a: Christ's Incense, in Resto ration Quarterly 29 (1987) 65-69. CARREZ, M., Odeur de mort, odeur de vie à propos de 2 Co 2,16, in RHPR 64 (1984) 135-141. CORRIVEAU, R., The Liturgy of Life: A Study of the Ethical Thought of St. Paul in His Letters to the Early Christian Communities (Studia. Travaux de recherche, 25), Bruxelles - Paris / Montréal: Desclée de Brouwer / Les Editions Bellarmin, 1970 [85-96]. DENIS, A.-M., La fonction apostolique et la liturgie nouvelle en esprit: Étude thématique des métaphores pauliniennes du culte nouveau, in RSPT 42 (1958) 401-436; 617-656 [2 Cor 6:16: 413-416]. GERBER, C , Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005. HARVEY, S. A., Scenting Salvation: Ancient Christianity and the Olfactory Imagination (The Transformation of the Classical Heritage, 42), Berkeley CA — Los Angeles CA — London: University of California Press, 2006. KüGLER, J., Paulus und der Duft des triumphierenden Christus. Zum kulturellen Basisbild von 2 Kor 2,14-16, in R HOPPE & U. BUSSE (eck), Von Jesus zum Christus. Christohgische Studien. FS P. Hoffmann (BZNW, 93), Ber lin - New York: de Gruyter, 1998, pp. 155-173. KÜGLER, J., Dujtmetaphorik im Neuen Testament, in ID. (ed.), Die Macht der Nase. Zur religiösen Bedeutung des Duftes. Religionsgeschichte — Bibel— Litur gie (SBS, 187), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 2000, pp. 123-171. KÜREK-CHOMYCZ, D A . , A God Who Can Smell: The Hebrew Bible 'Sense Imagery' and St. Paul's Olfactory Metaphors in the Depiction of His Expe rience of God, in I. DUBIANETSKAYA & A. MCMILLIN (eds.), Your Sun
242
THEMES LIST
Shall Never Set Again, And Your Moon Shall Wane No More. FS A. Nadson [forthcoming]. LAMBRECHT, J., The Defeated Paul, Aroma of Christ: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 2:14-16b, in LouvSt 20 (1995) 170-186. SCHÜRMANN, H., Verkündigung — ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,14-16a ah Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137. SCHÜRMANN, H., Die apostolische Existenz im Bilde. Meditation über 2 Kor 2,l4-16a, in ID., Ursprung und Gestalt. Erörterungen und Besinnungen zum Neuen Testament (KBANT), Düsseldorf, 1970, pp. 229-235.
Self-Recommendation ANDREWS, S.B., Enshving, Devouring, Exphiting, Self-Exalting, and Striking: 2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Bibli cal Literature 1997Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997, pp. 460-490. BAIRD, W., Letters of Recommendation: A Study of II Cor 3:1-3, in JBL 80 (1961) 166-172. BARNETT, P., Paul, Apohgist to the Corinthians, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT
(eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 313326. BELLEVILLE, L.L., A Letter of Apologetic Self-Commendation: 2 Cor 1:8-7:l6, in A W F 3 1 (1989) 142-63. CARREZ, M., Usage et images de l'Ancien Testament utilisées en 2 Corinthiens pour h défense et l'affirmation de Tapostolicitépaulinienne, in H. CAZELLES (ed.), La vie de U Parole. De l'Ancien au Nouveau Testament. Études d'exégèse et d'herméneutique bibliques. FS P. Grelot, Paris: Desclée, 1987, pp. 397-404. DUFF, P.B., Glory in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Let ters of Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT46 (2004) 313-337. FALLON, E T , Self Sufficiency or God's Sufficiency: 2 Corinthians 2:16, in HTR76 (1983) 369-374. FORBES, C , Comparison, Self Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Con ventions of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in NTS 32 (1986) 1-30. HAFEMANN, S.J., "Self-Commendation" and Apostolic Legitimacy in 2 Corin thians: A Pauline Dialectic?, in NTS 36 (1990) 66-88. KlM, C.-H., Form and Structure of The Familiar Greek Letter of Recommen dation (SBL D S , 4), Missoula MT: University o f Montana Printing Department, 1972.
SPIRIT
243
LAMBRECHT, J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self-Commendation in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 3 2 5 - 3 4 6 . LAMBRECHT, J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self-Commendation in 2 Cor ΙΟ Ι 3, in ID., Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofReveUtion (AnBib, 1 4 7 ) , Rome: Editrice Pontifîcio Istituto Biblico, 2 0 0 1 , pp.
107-129.
OLSON, S.N., Epistohry
Uses of Expressions of Self Confidence, in JBL 1 0 3
(1984) 585-597.
SCHRÖTER, J., Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ab unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heibvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 1 0 ) , Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1 9 9 3 . Sense Perception (see under 'Scent/Aroma') Servants of Satan (see also under Opponents') MCCLELLAND, S.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in JSNT
14 ( 1 9 8 2 ) 8 2 - 8 7 .
SUMNEY, J.L., Servants of Satan, Fabe Brothers' and Other Opponents of Paul (JSNT SS, 1 8 8 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 9 . THRALL, M . E . , Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in JSNT
β (1980) 42-57.
Spirit BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corin thians, in CBQ 5 8 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 2 8 1 - 3 0 4 .
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Esprit de Dieu, parole des hommes. Le rôle de l'esprit dans les ministères de h parole sehn l'apôtre Paul (Bibliothèque Théologique), Neuchâtel: Delachaux et Niestlé, 1 9 6 6 , pp. 6 7 - 1 0 6 . DAUTZENBERG, G . , Διακονία Πνεύματος (2 Kor 3,8) - Paulus ab Vermittler der eschatologischen Gabe des Geistes. Überlegungen zu einem besonderen Aspekt des paulinischen Selbstverständnisses, in J. ECKERT, M . SCHMIDL & H. STEICHELE (eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Düsseldorf: Patmos, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 3 3 - 4 5 . DlBELlus, M . , Botschaft und Geschichte. Gesammelte Aufiätze, vol. II, ed. G . BORNKAMM, Tübingen, 1 9 5 6 , pp. 1 2 8 - 1 3 0 .
DI MARCO, Α. Κοινωνία πνεύματος (2 Cor 13,13; Flp 2,1) —πνεύμα κοινωνίας. CircoUrità e ambivalenza linguistica e filologica, in Filologla Neotestamentaria
1 (1988) 63-75.
244
THEMES LIST
A. V O N , Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Anti these in Apg 9 und 2 Kor 3 und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund, in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R. H E I L I G E N T H A L (eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 49-65.
DOBBELER,
J . D . G . , 2 Corinthians III. 17 - "The Lord Is the Spirit", in /TS 21 (1970) 309-320. D U N N , J . D . G . , 2 Corinthians 3:17: "The Lord Is the Spirit", in I D . , The Christ and the Spirit. Collected Essays. Volume 1: Christology, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998, pp. 115-125. ECKERT, J., Die geistliche Schriftauslegung des Apostels Paulus nach 2 Kor 3,418, in Dynamik im Wort. Lehre von der Bibel. Leben aus der Bibel, Stutt gart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1983, pp. 241-256. E R L E M A N N , K., Der Geist ab άρραβών (2 Kor 5,5) im Kontext derpaulinischen Eschatologie, in ZNW 83 (1992) 202-223. FATEHI, M., The Spirit's ReUtion to the Risen Lord in Paul: An Examination of Its Christological Implications (WUNT, 11/128), Tübingen: Mohr Sie beck, 2000. FEE, G . D . , God's Empowering Presence: The Holy Spirit in the Letters of Paul, Peabody, MA: Hendrickson Publishers, 1994, pp. 282-366. G A L L E T T O , P., Dominus autem Spiritus est. II Cor. 3,17, in RevistBib 5 (1957) 245-281. GlGLIOLI, Α., / / Signore έ lo Spirito. Congettura al testo di 2 Cor. 3,17, in RivBibllt 20 (1972) 263-276. G R A B E , P.J., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use ο/~δύναμις in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156. G R E C H , P., 2 Corinthians 3:17 and the Pauline Doctrine of Conversion to the Holy Spirit, in CBQ 17 (1955) 420-437. G R E E N W O O D , D . , The Lord Is the Spirit: Some Considerations of 2 Cor 3:17, in CÖQ34 (1972) 467-472. H A F E M A N N , S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1986. H A F E M A N N , S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1990. H O R N , EW., Das Angeld des Geistes. Studien zur paulinischen Pneumatologie (FRLANT, 154), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992. H U G H E S , H.M., 2 Cor. iii. 17: δ δέ κύριος τό πνεύμα έστιν, in Exp Τ 45 (1933-1934) 235-236. DUNN,
SPIRIT
245
LAMPE, G.W.H., The Seal of the Spirit: A Study in the Doctrine ofBapthm and Confirmation in the New Testament and the Fathers, London, 1 9 5 1 . MALEPARAMPIL, J., The "Trinitarian" Formulae in St. Paul: An Exegetical Investigation Into the Meaning and Function of those Pauline Sayings which Compositely Make Mention of God, Christ and the Holy Spirit (EHS.T, 5 4 6 ) , Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1 9 9 5 . MARTIN, R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Felhwship of the Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W.H. GLOER (ed.), Eschatohgy and the New Testament. F S G.R. Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1 9 8 8 , pp.
113-128.
MAUSER, U., Trinitarische Sprachformen in den Korintherbriefen des Paulus, in J. ÄDNA, S. J. HAFEMANN & O. HOFIUS (eds.), Evangelium - Schrift
auslegung—Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rup recht, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 2 8 8 - 2 9 5 .
MlTTON, C.L., Paul's Certainties: V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life Beyond Death - 2 Corinthians v.1-5, in ExpT69 ( 1 9 5 7 - 1 9 5 8 ) 2 6 0 - 2 6 3 . MOULE, C.F.D., 2 Cor 3,18b, καθάπερ άπό κυρίου πνεύματος, in Η . BALTENSWEILER &Β. REICKE (eds.), Neues Testament und Geschichte. Histo risches Geschehen und Deutung im Neuen Testament. FS O. Cullmann, Zürich, 1 9 7 2 , pp. 2 3 1 - 2 3 7 .
MOULE, C.F.D., 2 Cor. iii.l8b, καθάπερ άπο κυρίου πνεύματος, in ID., Essays in New Testament Interpretation, Cambridge, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 2 2 7 - 2 3 4 . NEUMANN, M., Ministry, Weakness, and Spirit in II Corinthians, in Clergy Review 5 9 ( 1 9 7 4 ) 6 4 7 - 6 6 0 .
PRÜMM, K., Die katholische Auslegung von 2 Kor 3,17a in den letzten vier Jahrzehnten nach ihren Hauptrichtungen, in Bib 3 1 ( 1 9 5 0 ) 3 1 6 - 3 4 5 , 4 5 9 4 8 2 and Bib 3 2 ( 1 9 5 1 ) 1 - 2 4 . RANDRIANARIMALALA,
R., "The Lord Is the Spirit, "2 Cor 3:17a, in Hekima
Review 1 5 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 2 9 - 3 6 .
SAAKE, H., Paulus ah Ekstatiker. Pneumatologische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii 1-10, in Bib 5 3 ( 1 9 7 2 ) 4 0 4 - 4 1 0 .
SAAKE, H., Paulus ah Ekstatiker. Pneumatologische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii 1-10, in NovT
15 ( 1 9 7 3 ) 1 5 3 - 1 6 0 .
SCHILDENBERGER, ]., 2 Kor 3,17a, "Der Herr ist der Geist" im Zusammenhang des Textes und der Theologie des hl. Paulus, in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 1 7 ) , Rome, 1 9 6 3 , pp. 4 5 1 - 4 6 0 .
SCHNEIDER, Β., H E K O I N O N I A T O U H A G I O U PNEUMATOS (II Cor. 13,13), in RS. ALMAGNO & C.L. HARKINS (eds.), Studies Honoring Ignatius Charles Brady, Friar Minor (Franciscan Institute Publications.
246
T H E M E S LIST
Theology Series, 6), St. Bonaventure NY: Franciscan Institute, 1976, pp. 421-447. S C H Ü T Z , C , "Der Geist des Ghubens" (2 Kor 4,13). Überlegungen zurpneumatologischen Dimension von Glaube und Glaubensbegründung, in H. B Ü R K L E & G. B E C K E R (eck), Communicatio fidei. FS E. Biser, Regens burg, 1983, pp. 209-219. T H O R S E L L , P.R., The Spirit in the Present Age: Preliminary Fulfillment of the Predicted New Covenant According to Paul, in JETS 41 (1998) 397-413. V O R S T E R , W . S . , 2 Kor. 3:17. Eksegese en Toeligting, in Neotestamentica 3 (1969) 37-44. VOS, J.S., Traditionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zur paulinischen Pneumatobgie, Assen, 1973, pp. 132-143. W O N G , E., The Lord Is the Spirit: A Study of 2 Cor 3,17a in Conjunction With 2 Cor 3,16 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1984; dir. J. Lambrecht). W O N G , E., The Lord Is the Spirit (2 Cor 3:17a), in ETL 61 (1985) 48-72.
Suffering (see also under Affliction' and 'Catalogues of Circumstances/ Hardships') D.L., Triumphalism, Suffering, and Spiritual Maturity: An Exposition of 2 Corinthians 12:1-10 in Its Literary, Theological, and Historical Con text, in CTR4 (1989) 119-144. B E L L E V I L L E , L.L., "Imitate Me, Just as I Imitate Christ": Discipleship in the Corinthian Correspondence, in R.N. L O N G E N E C K E R (ed.), Patterns of Dis cipleship in the New Testament (McMaster New Testament Studies), Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1996, pp. 120-142. B O U T T I E R , M., La soujfrance de Tapotre. 2 Co 4,7-18, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 29-49 (Discussion: 50-74). C A R R E Z , M., De U souffrance ä bghire. De U Δ Ο Ξ Α dans Upenseepaulinienne, Neuchätel, 1964. C A R T L E D G E , M.J., A Model ofHermeneutical Method - An Exegetical Missiological Reflection Upon Suffering in 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in Evangelical Review of Theology 17 (1993) 472-483. D E S A L I S , P., L'icharde dans la chair. Un signe visible de hprisence de Dieu? La dimension dramatique de U vie. Perspectives a partir de II Corinthiens 12,1-10, in RTF 127 (1995) 27-41. D U F F , P., Apostolic Suffering and the Language of Processions in 2 Corinthians 4:7-10, in BTB 21 (1991) 158-165.
AKIN,
SUFFERING
247
GüTTGEMANNS, E., Der kidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christohgie (FR1ANT, 90), Göttingen, 1966, pp. 94-126, 135170 and 282-322. HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1986. HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His Ministry in II Corinthians2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1990. HARVEY, A.E., Renewal Through Suffering: A Study of 2 Corinthians (Studies of the New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1996. HOOKER, M . D . , Interchange and Suffering, in W. HORBURY & B. M C N E I L
(eds.), Suffering and Martyrdom in the New Testament. FS G.M. Styler, Cambridge, 1981. HOOKER, M.D., Interchange and Suffering, in I D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990, pp. 42-55. KAITHAKOTTIL, J., "Death in Us, Life in You. "Ministry and Suffering: A Study of 2 Cor 4,7-15, in Bible Bhashyam 28 (2002) 433-460. KAMLAH, E., Wie beurteilt Paulus sein Leiden? Ein Beitrag zur Untersuchung seiner Denkstruktur, \nZNW5A (1963) 217-232. KLEINKNECHT, K.T., Der leidende Gerechtfertigte. Die alttestamentlich-jüdische Tradition vom 'leidenden Gerechten'und ihre Rezeption bei Paulus (WUNT, 11/13), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1984, pp. 242-304. KOPERSKI, V., Suffering, Koinönia, and Wisdom in 2 Corinthians, in BibToday 37 (1999) 139-144. KRAFTCHICK, S.J., Death's Parsing: Experience as a Mode of Theology in Paul, in J.C. ANDERSON, P SELLEW & C. SETZER (eds.), Pauline Conversations
in Context. FS C.J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Aca demic, 2002, pp. 144-166. KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D A . 'Always Carrying the Dying of Jesus in the Body' (2 Cor 4,10). Apostolic Suffering as Participation in the Dying and the Life of Jesus, and as an Epiphany of God's Power, in T. MERRIGAN & F. GLO RIEUX (eds.), 'Godhead Here in Hiding': Incarnation and the History of Human Suffering [forthcoming]. LAMBRECHT, J., The nekrösis of Jesus. Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,715, in A. VÀNHOYE (ed.), L'apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministère (BETL, 73), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1986, pp. 120-143. LAMBRECHT, J., Het lijden bij Paulus, in ID. (ed.), Hoelang nog en waarom toch? God, mens en lijden (Nikè-Reeks, 18), Leuven - Amersfoort: Acco, 1988, pp. 51-74.
248
T H E M E S LIST
J., The nekrösis of Jesus: Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,715, in R. BlERINGER & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 3 0 9 - 3 3 2
LAMBRECHT,
( 3 3 2 - 3 3 3 : Additional Note
LlECHTENHAHN, R . , Die Überwindung des Leidens bei Paulus und in der zeit genössischen Stoa, in ZThK
30 ( 1 9 2 2 ) 3 6 8 - 3 9 9 .
MANUS, C.U., Apostolic Suffering (2 Cor 6:4-10), The Sign of Christian Exis tence and Identity, m Asia Journal of Theology 1 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 4 1 - 5 4 . M A T E R A , F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith: Distinguishing Between Appearance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R . BlERINGER, V. K O P E R S K I & B. L A T A I R E (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. F S J. Lambrecht (BETL, 1 6 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 8 7 - 4 0 5 .
B.H., The Cursed Christ: Mediterranean Expuhion Rituals and Pauline Soteriology (JSNT SS, 1 2 6 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 6 . M I N D L I N G , J.A., Apostolic Suffering in Second Corinthians, in BibToday 37 MCLEAN,
(1999)
145-150.
PATHRAPANKAL, J.M., 'When I Am Weak, then I Am Strong' (2 Cor 12:10), Pau line Understanding of Apostolic Sufferings, in Jeevadhara 1 7 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 1 4 0 - 1 5 1 . P R O U D F O O T , C M . , Imitation or Realistic Participation? A Study of Paul's Concept of "Suffering With Christ", in Interpr 1 7 ( 1 9 6 3 ) 1 4 0 - 1 6 0 . RADL, W., Alle Mühen umsonst? Paulus und der Gottesknecht, in A. VANHOYE (ed.), L'Apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministère (BETL, 7 3 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 8 6 , pp. 1 4 4 - 1 4 9 . RUSSELL, R . , Redemptive Suffering and Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JETS 3 9 (1996) 559-570. SERRA ZANETTI,
P., Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in Augustinianum
3 5 (1995)
111-117.
P., Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in I D . , Imitatori di Gesù Cristo. Scritti classici e cristiani, ed. A. C A C C I A R I E T A L . , Bologna: EDB, 2 0 0 5 ,
SERRA Z A N E T T I ,
pp.
517-522.
Textual Criticism ALAND, B. & A. JUCKEL (eds.), Das Neue Testament in syrischer Überliefe rung. II. Diepaulinischen Briefe, part 2 : 2. Korintherbrief, Gahterbrief Epheserbrief, Philipperbrief und Kolosserbrief(ANTT, 2 3 ) , Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1 9 9 5 , pp. 5 7 - 1 8 0 , 4 4 9 - 4 5 8 and 4 9 2 - 5 0 6 . ALAND,
H.
K.
(ed.) in Verbindung mit A. B E N D U H N - M E T Z , G. M I N K & Text und Textwert der griechischen Handschriften des Neuen
BACHMANN,
249
TEXTUAL CRITICISM
Testaments. II. Die paulinischen Briefe, vol. 2: Der 1. und 2. Korintherbrief (ANTT, 17), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1991, pp. 488-819. ALLO, E.-B., Saint Paul. Seconde épître aux Corinthiens (ÉBib, 45), Paris, 1937, 1956. BALJON, J.M.S., De tekst der brieven van Paulus aan de Romeinen, de Corin thien en de Galatiërs ah voortuerp van de conjecturaalkritiek beschouwd, Utrecht: J. Van Boekhoven, 1884, pp. 136-166. CLABEAUX, ].].,A Lost Edition of the Letters ofPaul: A Reassessment of the Text of the Pauline Corpus Attested by Marcion (CBQ MS, 21), Washington DC, 1989, pp. 172-174. COMFORT, P.W., Early Manuscripts and Modern Translations of the New Tes tament, Wheaton IL, 1990, pp. 145-149. ELLIOTT, J.K., The Divine Names in the Corinthian Letters, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 3-15. FREDE, HJ., Ein neuer Paulustext und Kommentar, vol. II: Die Texte (Vetus Latina. Die Reste der altlateinischen Bibel. Aus der Geschichte der latei nischen Bibel, 8), Freiburg: Herder, 1974, pp. 175-216. HAHN, F., Ist das textkritische Problem von 2 Kor 1,17 lösbar?, in W. SCHRÄGE (ed.), Studien zum Text und zur Ethik des Neuen Testaments. FS H. Greeven (BZNW, 47), Berlin, 1986, pp. 158-165. HANHART, K . , Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text of 2 Cor 5:3, in Neotestamentica 31 (1997) 77-86. JUNACK, K. ET AL. (eds.), Das Neue Testament auf Papyrus, II. Die paulini schen Briefe, vol. 1: Rom., 1 Kor., 2 Kor., mit einer Einführung von B. ALAND (ANTT, 12), Berlin - New York, 1989, pp. 320-418. KERSCHENSTEINER, J., Der altsyrische Paulustext {CSCO, 315), Leuven, 1970, pp. 59-67. KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D. A., Sincerity and Chastity for Christ: A Textual Problem in 2 Cor. 11:3 Reconsidered, in NovT49 (2007) 54-84. LARSEN, I., Variant Readings in 2 Corinthians, in BiTr 51 (2000) 342-348. METZGER, B. M., A Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament: A Companion Volume to the United Bible Societies' Greek New Testament, Stuttgart: Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft, 1971 (on G N T ) , pp. 573-588; 1 9 9 4 (on G N T ) , pp. 505-519. MORENO GARCÍA, A., De la tristeza según Dios y según el mundo, consi deración sobre un lugar de San Pablo. Un manuscrito inédito de Pedro de Valencia acerca de 2 Cor. 7,3-11, in Helmantica 47 (1996) 4 5 3 477. 2
3
2
4
250
THEMES LIST
SCHMITHALS, W., Zwei gnostische Glossen im Zweiten Korintherbrief, in EvTh 18 (1958) 552-573. SCHMITHALS, W., TWO Gnostic Glosses in II Corinthians, in ID., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971, pp. 302-325. S T A G G , E, The Text of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpre ting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 23-28. THRALL, M.E., 2 Corinthians 1:12: ayi6-nr]Ti or a^Xo-r^Ti.'', in J.K. ELLIOTT
(ed.), Studies in New Testament Language and Text. FS G.D. Kilpatrick (NTSupp, 44), Leiden, 1976, pp. 366-372. THRALL, M.E., "Putting On" or "Stripping Off" in 2 Corinthians 5:3, in E.J. EPP & G.D. FEE (eds.), New Testament Textual Criticism. Its Signi ficance for Exegesis. FS B.M. Metzger, Oxford, 1981, pp. 221-237. WALKER, W.O., Jr., Text-Critical Evidence for Interpolations in the Letters of Paul, in CBQ 50 (1988) 622-631. WEISS, B., Diepaulinischen Briefe im berichtigten Text. Mit kurzer Erläuterung zum Handgebrauch bei der Schrifilektüre, Leipzig, 1896, pp. 236-317. WlNANDY, J., L 'enigme de 2 Cor 3,17: Une bevue de scribe?, in RB 107 (2000) 72-80. WOUTERS, A., The Chester Beatty Codex AC 1499: A Graeco-Latin Lexicon on the Pauline Epistks and a Greek Grammar (Chester Beatty Monographs, 12), Leuven, 1988, pp. 82-163. ZIMMERMANN, H., Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altlateinischen Über lieferung des zweiten Korintherhriefes (BBB, 16), Bonn, 1960. ZUNTZ, G., The Text of the Epistles: A Disquisition Upon the Corpus Paulinum (The Schweich Lectures of the British Academy 1946), London: Oxford University Press, 1953.
Thanksgiving BORNKAMM, G., Lobpreis, Bekenntnis und Opfer, in W. ELTESTER & EH. KETTLER (eds.), Apophoreta. FS E. Haenchen (BZNW, 30), Berlin: Töpelmann, 1964, pp. 46-63. BULTMANN, R., Der Stil der paulinischen Predigt und die kynisch-stoische Dia tribe (FRLANT, 13), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1910. COOK, J.I., Christian Giving, in RefPJv 53 (1999) 61-65. INNASIMUTHU, A., Comfort in Affliction: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 1,3-11 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer).
THORN IN THE FLESH
251
O'BRIEN, P.T., Introductory Thanksgivings in the Letters of Paul (NTSupp, 49), Leiden, 1977, pp. 233-258. SCHUBERT, P., Form and Function of the Pauline Thanksgiving (BZNW, 20), Gießen - Berlin, 1939, pp. 46-50. THRALL, M.E., A Second Thanksgiving Period in II Corinthians, in JSNT16 (1982) 101-124.
Thorn in the Flesh ABERNATHY, D., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Messenger of Satan?, in Neotestamentica 35 (2001) 69-79. AKIN, D.L., Triumphalism, Suffering, and Spiritual Maturity: An Exposition of 2 Corinthians 12:1-10 in Its Literary, Theological, and Historical Con text, in CTR4 (1989) 119-144. BARRÉ, MX., Qumran and the Weakness of Paul, in CBQ42 (1980) 216-227. BINDER, H . , Die angebliche Krankheit des Paulus, in TAZ 32 (1976) 1-13. CLARKE, W.K.L., Was St. Paul a Stammerer?, in New Testament Problems: Essays - Reviews — Interpretations, London et al.: SPCK, 1929, pp. 136140. DE SALÍS, P., L 'écharde dans la chair. Un signe visible de h presence de Dieu? La dimension dramatique de la vie. Perspectives ä partir de II Corinthiens 12,1-10, in RTP 127 (1995) 27-41. GARRETT, S.R., Paul's Thorn and Cultural Modeb of Affliction, in M.L. WHITE & O . L . YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS W.A. Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 82-99. HECKEL, U., Der Dorn im Fleisch. Die Krankheit des Paulus in 2 Kor 12,7 und Gal4,13f, in ZNW 84 (1993) 65-92. HECKEL, U., Kraft in Schwachheit. Untersuchungen zu 2. Kor 10-13 (WUNT, 11/56), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1993. HlSEY, A. & J.S.P. BECK, Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Paragnosis, in Journal of Bible and Religion 29 (1961) 125-129. JEGHER-BUCHER, V., Der Pfahl im Fleisch. Überlegungen zu II Kor 12, 7-10 im Zusammenhang von 12, 1-13, in ThZ52 (1996) 32-41. JEGHER-BUCHER, V., 'The Thorn in the Flesh'/'Der Pfahl im Fleisch': Consi derations About 2 Corinthians 12.7-10 in Connection With 12.1-13, in S.E. PORTER & T . H . ULBRICHT (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of'Scripture: Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 146), Sheffield: Shef field Academic, 1997, pp. 388-397. LEARY, T.J., A Thorn in the Flesh'-2 520-522.
Corinthians 12:7, in JTS 43 (1992)
252
THEMES LIST
LOUBSER, J.A., Paulus se doring in die vlees: 2 Kor 12:7, in Ned GerefTeologiese Tydskrif '22 (1981) 259-268.f LOUBSER, J A . , Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism: An Expbration of 2 Cor 11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206. M C C A N T , J.W., Paul's Thorn of RejectedApostleship, in NTS 34 (1987-1988) 550-572. M E N O U D , P.H., L'teharde et I'ange satanique (2 Cor. 12,7), in J.N. SEVENSTER & W . C . VAN UNNIK (eds.), Studia Paulina. F S J. de Zwaan, Haar lem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 163-171. M E N O U D , P.H., The Thorn in the Flesh and Satan's Angel (2 Cor. 12.7), in ID., Jesus Christ and the Faith: A Collection of Studies, trans, by E.M. PAUL (PTMS, 18), Pittsburgh PA, 1978, pp. 19-30. M I N N , H.R., The Thorn That Remained: Materiahfor the Study of St. Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, 2 Corinthians XII. vv.1-10, Auckland, 1972. MULLINS, T.Y., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JBL 76 (1957) 299-303. NlSBET, P., The Thorn in the Flesh, in ExpT 80 (1969) 126. PARK, D.M., Paul's EKOAOT TH S A P K I : Thorn or Stake? (2 Cor. XII.7), in NovT 22 (1980) 179-183. RUSSELL, R., Redemptive Suffering and Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JETS 39 (1996) 559-570. SMITH, N.G., The Thorn That Stayed: An Exposition of II Corinthians 12:79, in Interpr 13 (1959) 409-416. STEINMETZ, F.-J., Dergebliebene Stachel, in Geist undLeben 44 (1971) 81-85. THIERRY, J.J., Der Dorn im Fleische (2 Kor. xii 7-9), in NovT 5 (1962) 301310. THOMAS, J.C., An Angel From Satan': Paul's Thorn in the Flesh (2 Corinthians 12.7-10), in Journal of Pentecostal Theology 9 (1996) 39-52. VALLAURI, G.E., «Virtus in infirmitateperficitur»: IICor 12,7-10 nell'esegesi dei Ss. Padri (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1967). W O O D S , L., Opposition to a Man and His Message: Paul's "Thorn in the Flesh" (2 Cor 12:7), in AusBR 39 (1991) 44-53.
Titus BARRETT, C.K., Titus, in E.E. ELLIS & M. WILCOX (eds.), Neotestamentica
et Semitica. FS M. Black, Edinburgh, 1969, pp. 1-14. BERCOVITZ, J.P., Paul and Corinth: A Study in Sequences, in PEGL&MWBS 6 (1986) 40-56. BERCOVITZ, J.P., TheX-Letter in 2 Corinthians, in PEGL&MWBS 20 (2000) 35-49.
TRIUMPH
253
FELLOWS, R.G., Was Titus Timothy?, in JSNT 81 (2001) 33-58. HYLDAHL, N . , Die paulinische Chronologie (Acta Theologica Danica, 19), Leiden, 1986, pp. 76-106 and 112-127. LAMBRECHT, ]., De terugkeer van Titus (2 Korintiers 7,5-16), in ID., De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn — KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 110-115. MCKAY, K.L., Observations on the Epistohry Aorist in 2 Corinthians, in NovT 37 (1995) 154-158. MITCHELL, M.M., New Testament Envoys in the Context of Greco-Roman Diplomatic and Epistolary Conventions: The Example of Timothy and Titus, in JBL 111 (1992) 641-662. RoiNfi, C . , Notes tie lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Semiotique et Bible 73 (1994) 45-55. WELBORN, L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13:7.5-16and Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583.
Travel Plans FELLOWS, R.G., Was Titus Timothy?, in JSNT 81 (2001) 33-58. FlORE, B., Root Metaphors in Paul: Pauline Comings and Goings: The Travel Image, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 174-184. HOSS, K., Zu ilen Reiseplänen des Aposteh Paulus in Kor I und II, in ZNWA (1903) 268-270. VAN UNNIK, W . C . , Reisepläne und Amen-Sagen. Zusammenhang und Gedan kenfolge in 2. Korinther 1 -.15-24, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W C . VAN U N N I K
(eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 215-234.
Triumph, θριαμβεύω ATTRIDGE, H . W . , Making 2 Cor 2:14-17,
Scents of Paul: The Background and Sense of
in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. W H I T E
(eds.), Early Christianity and Classical Culture: Comparative Studies. FS AJ. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 71-88. Aus, R.D., Imagery of Triumph and Rebellion in 2 Corinthians 2:14-17 and Ehewhere in the Epistle: An Example of the Combination of Greco-Roman and Judaic Traditions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham Boulder - New York - Toronto - Oxford: University of America Press, 2005.
254
THEMES LIST
BARTLING, V., God's Triumphant Captive: Christ's Aroma for God (2 Corin thians 2,12-17), in CTM 22 (1951) 883-894. BREYTENBACH, C , Paul's Proclamation and God's 'THRIAMBOS' (Notes on 2 Corinthians 2:14-16b), in Neotestamentica 24 (1990) 257-271. DUFF, P., Metaphor, Motif, and Meaning: The Rhetorical Strategy Behind the Image "Led in Triumph" in 2 Corinthians 2:14, in CBQ 53 (1991) 7992. EGAN, R.B., Lexical Evidence on Two Pauline Passages, in NovT19 (1977) 34-62. FlNDLAY, G.G., St. Paul's Use o/0PIAMBEYQ, in The Expositor 10 (1879) 403-421. HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1986. HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1990. KüGLER, J., Paulus und der Duft des triumphierenden Christus. Zum kultu rellen Basisbild von 2 Kor 2,14-16,
in R. HOPPE & U. BUSSE (eds.), Von
Jesus zum Christus. Christologische Studien. FS P. Hoffmann (BZNW, 93), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1998, pp. 155-173. LAMBRECHT, J., The Defeated Paul, Aroma of Christ: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 2:14-I6b, in LouvSt 20 (1995) 170-186. MANSON, T.W., 2 Cor. 2:14-17: Suggestions Towards an Exegesis, in J . N . SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN U N N I K (eds.), Studio. Paulina. FS J. de
Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 155-162. MARSHALL, P., A Metaphor of Social Shame: 6pi
255
VISION
Unbelievers GOULDER, M., 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 as an Integral Part of 2 Corinthians, in NovT 36 (1994) 47-57. U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particular Reference to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280. WEBB, W.J., Who Are the Unbelievers (Äma-roi) in 2 Corinthians 6:14?, in BS 149 (1992) 27-44. WEBB, W.J., Returning Home: New Covenant and Second Exodus as the Context for 2 Corinthians 6.14-7.1 (JSNT SS, 85), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993.
Unity (see under 'Integrity') Upbuilding KITZBERGER, LR., Bau der Gemeinde. Das paulinische Wortfeld oixoSojrq/ (l^oixoSo^eiv (FzB, 53), Würzburg, 1986, pp. 117-138. SCHWARZ, E., "Ziehet aus ihrer Mitte und sondert euch ab!" Abgrenzung ah Ursprungssituation paulinischer Gemeindebildung. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 6,14-7,1,
in R. BARTLEMUS, T. KRÜGER & H . UTZSCHNEIDER (eds.),
Konsequente Traditionsgeschichte. FS K. Baltzer (OBO, 126), Fribourg: Universitätsverslag; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1993, pp. 355-372. VlELHAUER, P., Geschichte der urchristlichen Literatur. Einleitung in das Neue Testament, die Apokryphen und die Apostolischen Väter, Berlin - New York, 1975, pp. 142-156.
Vision BAIRD, W , Visions, Revelation and Ministry: Reflections on 2 Cor 12:1-5 and Gal 1:11-17, in JBL 104 (1985) 651-662. BARRIER, J., Visions of Weakness: Apocalyptic Genre and the Identification of Paul's Opponents in 2 Corinthians 12:1-6, in Restoration Quarterly 47 (2005) 33-42. DASSMANN, E., Paulus in der "Visio Sancti Pauli", in T. KLAUSER, E. DASSMANN & K. THRAEDE (eds.), Jenseitsvorstellungen in Antike
und Chris
tentum. Gedenkschrift fur Alfred Stuiber (Jahrbuch fur Antike und Chris tentum. Ergänzungsband, 9), Münster: Aschendorff, 1982, pp. 117-128. GOULDER, M., Vision and Knowledge, in JSNT 56 (1994) 53-71. GOULDER, M . D . , Visions and ReveUtions of the Lord (2 Corinthians 12:1-10), in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians:
Studies
256
THEMES LIST
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 303-312. HEININGER, B., Paulus ab Visionär. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996. HUMPHREY, E.M., Ambivalent Apocalypse: Apocalyptic Rhetoric and Intertextuality in 2 Corinthians, in D.F. WATSON (ed.), The Intertexture of Apocalyptic Discourse in the New Testament (SBL SS, 14), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2002, pp. 113-135. LINCOLN, AT., 'Paul the Visionary': The Setting and Significance of the Rapture to Paradise in II Corinthians XII. 1-10, in NTS 25 (1978-1979) 204-220. MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mystical Background of Paul's Apostolate. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in HTR86 (1993) 177-217. MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mys tical Background of Paul's Apostolate. Part 2: Paul's Heavenly Ascent and Its Significance, in HTR 86 (1993) 265-292. OTZEN, B., Himmelrejser og himmelvisioner ijodisk Apokalyptik, in Dansk Teologisk Tidsskrift 58 (1995) 16-26. ROBBINS, V.K., The Legacy of2 Corinthians 12:2-4 in the Apocalypse of Paul, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 327-339. THRALL, M.E., Paul's Journey to Paradise: Some Exegetical Issues in 2 Cor 12,24, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1996, pp. 347-363.
Visit (see under 'Interim Events') Weakness AEJMELAEUS, L., Schwachheit ak Waffe. Die Argumentation des Paulus im "Trä nenbrief (2. Kor. 10-13) (SFEG, 78), Helsinki - Göttingen: Finnish Exegetical Society — Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2000. ANDREWS, S.B., Too Weak Not to Lead: The Form and Function of 2 Cor 11.23b-33, in NTS 41 (1995) 263-276. ANDRIESSEN, P., L'impuissance de Paul en face de lange de Satan, in Nouvelle Revue Théologique 81 (1959) 462-468. BARNETT, P., The Message of 2 Corinthians: Power in Weakness (The Bible Speaks Today), Leicester — Downers Grove IL, 1988. BARRÉ, M.L., Qumran and the Weakness of Paul, in CBQ42 (1980) 216-227.
WEAKNESS
257
BARRIER, J., Visions of Weakness: Apocalyptic Genre and the Identification of Paul's Opponents in 2 Corinthians 12:1-6, in Restoration Quarterly 47 (2005) 33-42.
BAUM, H . , Mut zum Schwachsein — in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualität anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 1 7 ) , St. Augustin: Steyler, 1 9 7 7 . BERNARD, J., Lorsque je suis faible, c'est alors que je suis fort (2 Co 12,7-10), in ASeign 4 5 ( 1 9 7 4 ) 3 4 - 3 9 .
BLACK, D A . , Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pau line Literature (American University Studies, VII/3), New York et al.: Lang, 1 9 8 4 , pp. 1 2 9 - 1 7 2 .
BLACK, D.A., Paulus Infirmus:
The Pauline Concept of Weakness, in Grace
Theological Journal 5 ( 1 9 8 4 ) 7 7 - 9 3 .
BONNARD, P., Faiblesse et puissance du chrétien selon St. Paul, in ÉTR 3 3 (1958) 61-82.
BROWN, A.R., The Gospel Takes Place: Paul's Theohgy of Power-in-Weakness in 2 Corinthians, in Interpr 5 2 ( 1 9 9 8 ) 2 7 1 - 2 8 5 .
FAHY, X , St. Paul's "Boasting"and
"Weakness", in ITQ31
(1964) 214-227.
FUCHS, E., La faiblesse, gloire de Tapostoht sehn Paul. Étude sur 2 Corinthiens 10-13, in ÉTR 5 5 ( 1 9 8 0 ) 2 3 1 - 2 5 3 .
GARLAND, D.E., Paul's Apostolic Authority: The Power of Christ Sustaining Weakness (2 Corinthians 10-13), in RExp 8 6 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 3 7 1 - 3 8 9 . GIALLANZA, J., When I Am Weak, Then I Am Strong, in BibToday 9 5 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 1572-1577.
GRUBER, M.M., Herrlichkeit in Schwachheit. Eine Aushgung der Apohgie des Zweiten Korintherbrieß 2 Kor 2,14-6,13 (FzB, 8 9 ) , Würzburg: Echter, 1 9 9 8 . HECKEL, U., Kraft in Schwachheit. Untersuchungen zu 2. Kor 10-13 (WUNT, 11/56), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 3 . HECKEL, U., Der Dorn im Fhisch. Die Krankheit des Paulus in 2 Kor 12,7 und Gal4,13f,
in ZNW
84 ( 1 9 9 3 ) 6 5 - 9 2 .
KRUG, J., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Apostolatstheohgie (TANZ, 3 7 ) , Tübingen - Basel, 2 0 0 1 . LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: A Reply to Scott B. Andrews' Exegesis of 2 Cor 11.23b-33,
in NTS 43 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 2 8 5 - 2 9 0 .
LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: Genuine Ministry According to 2 Corin thians 11-12, in MST Review 4 ( 2 0 0 0 ) 4 7 - 6 1 . LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness. An Answer to Scott B. Andrews on 2 Cor ll,23b-33, in ID., Colhcted Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofRevehtion (AnBib, 1 4 7 ) , Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 1 4 9 - 1 5 6 .
258
THEMES LIST
LAMBRECHT, J., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God. Zwakheid en sterkte, in NTT 55 (2001) 273-285. LAMBRECHT, ]., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God (2 Korintiers 12:910), in ID., De kracht van hetgeloof. Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament, Leuven - Leusden: Acco - Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 213-227. LAMBRECHT, ]., Zwakheid en kracht (2 Korintiers 12,1-13), in ID., De Nieuwe Bijhelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn - KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 116-130. McCLOSKEY, ]., The Weakness Gospel: Contemporary Ministry and 2 Corin thians 12:1-10, in BibToday 28 (1990) 235-241. MAKOTO, M., Paul's Weakness: A Study in Pauline Polemics (II Corinthians 10-13) (Ph.D. Diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 1968). MICKEY, P.A., Strength in Weakness: From Text to Sermon on II Corinthians 12:7-9, in Interpr 22 (1968) 288-300. MOTUMI, T.E. & A.-L. ZWILLING, 2 Corinthiens 13,1-10: force et faibksse,
in Lire et Dire 49 (2001) 43-52. NEUMANN, M., Ministry, Weakness, and Spirit in II Corinthians, in Clergy Review 59 (1974) 647-660. N l C D A O , VS., Power in Times of Weakness According to 2 Corinthians 12,110: An Exegetical Investigation of the Refationship Between Suva^ti; and aaOsveta (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1997; dir. R. Bieringer). O'COLLINS, G.G., Power Made Perfect in Weakness, 2 Cor 12:9-10, in CBQ 33 (1971) 528-537. PATHRAFANKAL, J.M., 'When I Am Weak, then I Am Strong' (2 Cor 12:10), Pauline Understanding of Apostolic Sufferings, in Jeevadhara 17 (1988) 140-151. PERKINS, P., God's Power in Human Weakness: Paul Teaches the Corinthians About God, in EJ. MATERA & A.A. D A S (eds.), The Forgotten God: Perspectives in Biblical Theology. FS P.J. Achtemeier, Louisville KY - Lon don: Westminster John Knox, 2002, pp. 145-162. PFITZNER, V C . , Strength in Weakness: A Commentary on 2 Corinthians (Chi Rho Commentary), Adelaide, 1992. SAVAGE, T.B., Power Through Weakness: Paul's Understanding of the Christian Ministry in 2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 86), Cambridge: Cambridge Uni versity Press, 1996. SAVUNDRANAYAGAM, M.A., Weakness and Power of the Apostle in 2 Cor 4:712 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificia Universitas Urbaniana, Rome, 1996). SUMNEY, J.L., Paul's 'Weakness': An Integral Part of His Conception of Apostleship, in JSNT 52 (1993) 71-91.
YES
259
H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine rhetorische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1996. TRAKATELLIS, D., Power in Weakness: Exegesis of2 Cor 12,1-13, in E. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 65-86. V O I G T , G., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Paulus an die Korinther II (Biblisch theologische Schwerpunkte, 5), Göttingen, 1990. W A N , S.-K., Power in Weakness: Conflict and Rhetoric in Paul's Second Letter to the Corinthians (The New Testament in Context), Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2000. XAVIER, A., Power in Weakness: Paul's Pastoral Stance in Corinth, in Indian Theohgical Studies 20 (1983) 286-295. SUNDERMANN,
Yes J.D.M., Nai (2 Cor 1: 19-20), in Filología Neotestamentaria 4 (1991) 205-209. D E R R E T T , J.D.M., Nai (2 Cor 1:19-20), in I D . (ed.), Studies in the New Tes tament, Leiden: Brill, 1995, pp. 188-192. DuGANDZId, L, Das "Ja" Gottes in Christus. Eine Studie zur Bedeutung des Alten Testamentes für das Christusverständnis des Paulus (FzB, 26), Würz burg, 1977, pp. 20-56. H A H N , F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2 Kor 1,122,1, in H.D. BETZ & L. S C H O T T R O F F (eds.), Neues Testament und christ liche Existenz. FS H. Braun, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973, pp. 229-239. H A H N , F., Ist das textkritische Problem von 2 Kor 1,17 lösbar?, in W. S C H R Ä G E (ed.), Studien zum Text und zur Ethik des Neuen Testaments. FS H. Greeven (BZNW, 47), Berlin, 1986, pp. 158-165. H E N A U , E., Het "ja"van Christus, in V L A A M S E BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 13-15. DERRETT,
ALPHABETICAL LIST
AASGAARD, R., 'My Beloved Brothers and Sisters!' Christian Siblingship in Paul (Early
Christianity in Context - J S N T SS, 265), London - New York: T&T Clark International, 2004. ABERNATHY, D., ExegeticalProblems in 2 Corinthians 3, in NotesTrans 14 (2000) 44-56. ABERNATHY, D . , Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Exegetingand TransUting2 Corin thians 5:11-6:2, in NotesTrans 15 (2001) 48-64. ABERNATHY, D., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Messenger of Satan?, in Neotestamentica 35 (2001) 69-79. ADAMS, E., Constructing the World: A Study in Paul's Cosmological Language (Studies of the New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 2000. ADEWUYA, J.A., Holiness and Community in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: Paul's View of Com munal Holiness in the Corinthian Correspondence (Studies in Biblical Literature, 40), New York et al.: Lang, 2001. ADLOFF, K., Die Predigt ab Plädoyer. Versuch einer homiletischen Ortsbestimmung erar beitet am Zweiten Korintherbrief, Hamburg, 1971. ADLOFF, K., Die missionarische Existenz des Aposteh Paulus nach dem Zweiten Korin therbrief, in BThZ 3 (1986) 11-27. AEJMELAEUS, L., Riidan ja sovun dokumentti. Kirjallisuuskriittinen ja tutkimushistoriallinen selvitys 2. Korinttohiskirjeen kokoonpanosta ja taustasta (SESJ, 39), Helsinki, 1983. AEJMELAEUS, L., Streit und Versöhnung. Das Problem der Zusammensetzung des 2. Korintherbriefes (SESJ, 46), trans, by K.-J. TRABANT, Helsinki, 1987. AEJMELAEUS, L., Schwachheit ah Waffe. Die Argumentation des Paulus im " Tränenbrief' (2. Kor. 10-13) (SFEG, 78), Helsinki - Göttingen: Finnish Exegetical Society - Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2000. AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question of SaUry in the Conflict Between Paul and the "Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I. DUNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Phy: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H. Räisänen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 2002, pp. 343-376. AHN, J.Y.-S., The Parousia in Paul's Letters to the Thessalonians, the Corinthians, and the Romans, in Rehtion to Its Old Testament-Judaic Background (Ph.D. diss., Ful ler Theological Seminary, Pasadena CA, 1989; dir. R.P Martin and L.C. Allen), Ann Arbor Ml, University Microfilms, 1989, pp. 281-287. AKIN, D.L., Triumphalism, Suffering, and Spiritual Maturity: An Exposition of 2 Corinthians 12:1-10 in Its Literary, Theological, and Historical Context, in CTR4 (1989) 119-144. ALAND, B. & A. JUCKEL (eds.), Das Neue Testament in syrischer Überlieferung. II. Die paulinischen Briefe, part 2: 2. Korintherbrief, Gahterbrief, Epheserbrief, Philip perbrief und Kolosserbrief (ANTT, 23), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1995, pp. 57-180, 449-458 and 492-506.
262
ALPHABETICAL LIST
ALAND, K. (ed.) in Verbindung mit A. BENDUHN-METZ, G. MINK & H. BACHMANN, Text und Textwert der griechischen Handschriften des Neuen Testaments. II. Die paulinischen Briefe, vol. 2: Der 1. und 2. Korintherbrief (ANTT, 17), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1991, pp. 488-819. ALARY, L.D., Good Grief: Paulas Sufferer and Consoler in 2 Corinthians 1:3-7 (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College in the University of Toronto, 2003). ALEN, R., Een groet en heilwens van Paulus, in VLAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Pau lus, //(Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 36-38. ALETTI, J.-N., Le Statut de 1'P.glise dans Us lettres pauliniennes. Reflexions sur quelques paradoxes, in Bib 8 3 (2002) 153-174. ALFORD, H., The Greek Testament With a Critically Revised Text: A Digest of Various Readings: Marginal References to Verbal and Idiomatic Usage: Prolegomena: And a Critical and Exegetical Commentary, vol. II: The Acts of the Apostles, the Epistles to the Romans and Corinthians, Boston MA - New York, 1 8 7 2 (pp. 627-723), repr. Chicago IL, 1958. ALLEN, R.J., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:7-18, in Interpr 52 (1998) 286-289. ALLMEN, D . VON, Riconciliation du monde et christohgie cosmique; de II Cor 5:1421 ä Col 1:15-23, in RHPR 48 (1968) 32-45. ALLO, E.-B., Saint Paul. Seconde epitre aux Corinthiens (EBib, 45), Paris, 1937, 1956. ALVAREZ CINEIRA, D . , La misidn de Pablo y sus enemigos en Corinto, in EstAg 36 (2001) 461-494. ALVAREZ CINEIRA, D., Los adversarios paulinos en 2 Corintios, in EstAg 37 (2002) 249-274. AMADOR, J.D.H., Revisiting2 Corinthians: Rhetoric and the Case for Unity, in NTS 46 (2000) 92-111. AMSTUTZ, J., ÄI1AOTHE. Eine begriffsgeschichtliche Studie zum jüdisch-christlichen Griechisch (Theophaneia, 19), Bonn, 1968, pp. 103-114. ANDERSON, J.T., The Cosmological Roots of Pauline Metaphors, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 153-161. ANDREWS, S.B., Too Weak Not to Lead: The Form and Function of 2 Cor U.23b-33, in A/73 41 (1995) 263-276. ANDREWS, S.B., EnsUving, Devouring, Exploiting, Self-Exalting, and Striking: 2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Biblical Lite rature 1997 Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997, pp. 460-490. ANDREWS, S.B., The Politics of Fools: Paul and the Opponents in 2 Cor. 10-12 (Ph.D. diss., Duke University, Durham N C , 1997). ANDRIESSEN, P., L'impuissance de Paul en face de l'ange de Satan, in NouveUe Revue TheobgiqueM (1959) 462-468. ANGSTENBERGER, P., Der reiche und der arme Christus. Die Rezeptionsgeschichte von 2 Kor 8,9 zwischen dem zweiten und dem sechsten Jahrhundert (Hereditas, 12), Bonn: Borengässer, 1997. AONO, T , Die Entwicklung des paulinischen Gerichtsgedankens bei den Apostolischen Vätern (EHST, 137), Bern - Frankfurt - Las Vegas NV: Lang, 1979, pp. 28-31. ARETHAS OF CAESAREA, [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesam melt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, pp. 660-661. 6
2
ALAND Κ. - BALDANZA G.
263
ARRINGTON, EL., The Ministry of Reconciliation. A Study of 2 Corinthians, Grand Rapids M I , 1980. ARZT, P., Gegner des Paulus ah böse Mächte. Überlegungen zur Funktionalität von 2Kor 11,15 und Phil 3,18f, in PzB 1 (1992) 101-113. ASCOUGH, R.S., The Completion of a Religious Duty: The Background of 2 Cor 8.115, in Λ Τ 5 4 2 (1996) 584-599. ATKINS, R., Pauline Theohgy and Shame Affect: Reading a Social Location, in Listening: Journal of Religion and Culture 31 (1996) 137-151. ATTRIDGE, H.W., Making Scents of Paul: The Background and Sense of2 Cor 2:14-17, in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. WHITE (eds.), Early Christianity and Classical Culture: Comparative Studies. F S A.J. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 71-88. AUNE, D.E., Anthropological Duality in the Eschatohgy of 2 Cor 4:16-5:10, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louis ville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 215-239. AUNE, D.E., The Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Cor. 5.10), in J.C. ANDERSON, P. SELLEW & C. SETZER (eds.), Pauline Conversations in Context. FS Calvin J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 68-86. Aus, R.D., Imagery of Triumph and Rebellion in 2 Corinthians 2:14-17 and Ebewhere in the Epistle: An Example of the Combination of Greco-Roman and Judaic Tradi tions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham - Boulder - New York Toronto - Oxford: University of America Press, 2005. AVRAM, W., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:1-18, in Interpr 55 (2001) 70-73. AYMER, A.J.D., Paul's Understanding of καινή κτίσις: Continuity and Discontinuity in Pauline Eschatohgy (Ph.D. diss., Madison NJ, 1983). BAASLAND, E., Christus und das verlorene Paradies, νόημα ein Schüsselbegriff im 2. Korintherbriefi, in A. TANGBERG (ed.), Textand Theology. FS M . Saebo, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94. BACHMANN, P., Der zweite Brief des Paulus an die Korinther (KNT, 8), Leipzig, 1909, 1918, 1922. BACK, F., Verwandlung durch Offenbarung bei Paulus. Eine religionsgeschichtlich-exe getische Untersuchung zu 2 Kor 2,14-4,6 (WUNT, H/153), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002. BAGALAWIS, M.A., Ministry as Warfare: An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 10:2b-6, in Asian Journal of Pentecostal Studies 3 (2000) 5-18. BAHR, G.J., The Subscriptions in the Pauline Letters, in JBL 87 (1968) 27-41. BAIRD, W., Letters of Recommendation: A Study of II Cor 3:1-3, in JBL 80 (1961) 166-172. BAIRD, W., 1 Corinthians, 2 Corinthians (Knox Preaching Guides), Adanta GA, 1980. BAIRD, W , Visions, ReveUtion and Ministry: Reflections on 2 Cor 12:1-5 and Gal 1:11-17, in JBL 104 (1985) 651-662. BAKER, W.R., Did the Glory of Moses' Face Fade? A Reexamination of καταργέω in 2 Corinthians 3:7-18, in BBR 10 (2000) 1-15. BALCH, D.L., Backgrounds ofI Cor VII: Sayings of the Lord in Qj Moses as an Asce tic ΘΕΙΟΣ ANHP in II Cor. Ill, in NTS 18 (1972) 351-364. BALDANZA, G., Lagebsia divinae U metafora sponsale in 2 Cor 11,1-4, in G. COFFELE (ed.), Dilexit Ecclesiam. Studi in onore del prof. Donate Valentini (Biblioteca di Scienze Religiose), Roma: Libreria Ateneo Salesiano, 1999, pp. 447-463. 12
3
4
264
ALPHABETICAL LIST
J.M.S., De tekst der brieven van Paulus aan de Romeinen, de Corinthiers en de Gabtiers ab voorwerp van de conjecturaalkritiek beschouwd, Utrecht: J. Van
BALJON,
Boekhoven, 1884, pp. 136-166. BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paulus ringt mit seiner Gemeinde. Die Pastoral der Korinther-
briefe (Kriterien, 83), Einsiedeln - Trier: Johannes, 1988. BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paul Struggles With His Congregation: The Pastoral Message of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by B.L. BOJARSKA, San Francisco CA, 1992. BAMMEL, E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in Theobgia 54 (1983) 399-408. BAMMEL, E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in ID., Judaica et Paulina. Kleine
Schriften II (WUNT, 91), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1997, pp. 205-214. BAMMEL, E., Rechtsfindung in Korinth, in ETI 73 (1997) 107-113. BAMMEL, E., Rechtsfindung in Korinth, in ID., Judaica et Paulina. Kleine Schriften II
(WUNT, 91), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1997, pp. 279-285. BARBAGLIO, G., 1-2 Corinzi (Leggere oggi la Bibbia), Brescia, 1989. BARCLAY, J.M.G., Matching Theory and Practice: Josephus's Constitutional Idealand Paul's Strategy in Corinth, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hel
lenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 139-163. BARCLAY, W., The Letters to the Corinthians (The Daily Study Bible), Philadelphia 2
PA, 1954, 1956, revised": 1975, pp. 169-268. 3
BARCLAY, W , Briefe an die Korinther, trans, by E. LESEBERG, Wuppertal, 1987. BARNETT, P., The Message of 2 Corinthians: Power in Weakness (The Bible Speaks
Today), Leicester - Downers Grove IL, 1988. BARNETT, P., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (NICNT), Grand Rapids MI -
Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1997. BARNETT, E, Paul, Apobgist to the Corinthians, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall
(NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 313-326. BARNETT, P.W., Opposition in Corinth, in JSNT22 (1984) 3-17. BARNETT, P.W., Second Corinthians: Why Paul Wrote It, in T. W. HILLARD ET AL. (eds.), Ancient History in a Modem University, vol. II: Early Christianity, Late Antiquity
and Beyond, Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1998, pp. 138-152. BARRE, M.L., Paul as "Eschatobgic Person ": A New Look at 2 Cor 11:29, in CBQ 37
(1975) 500-526. BARRE, M.L., Qumran and the Weakness of Paul, in CBQ 42 (1980) 216-227. BARRETT, C.K., From First Adam to Last: A Study in Pauline Theobgy, London:
Adam & Charles Black, 1962. BARRETT, C.K., Christianity at Corinth, in BJRL 46 (1964) 269-297. BARRETT, C.K., 77««, in E.E. ELLIS & M. WILCOX (eds.), Neotestamentica
etSemi-
tica. FS M. Black, Edinburgh, 1969, pp. 1-14. BARRETT, C.K., 'O AAIKH2AS (2 Cor. 7.12), in O . BÖCHER & K. HAACKER (eds.),
Verborum Veritas. FS G. Stählin, Wuppertal, 1970, pp. 149-157. BARRETT, C.K. .TETAA n OSTOAOI (2 Cor. 11.13), in A. DESCAMPS & A. DE HAL-
LEUX (eds.), Mibnges Bibliques. FS B. Rigaux, Gembloux, 1970, pp. 377-396. BARRETT, C.K., Paul's Opponents in II Corinthians, in NTS 17 (1970-1971) 233-254. BARRETT, C.K., A Commentary on the Second Epistle to the Corinthians (BNTC), 2
London, 1973, 1979; (Harper's New Testament Commentary), New York et al., 1973.
BALJON J.M.S. - BAUM H.
265
BARRETT, C.K, Shaliah and Apostle, in E. BAMMEL, C. K. BARRETT & W. D. DAVIES
(eds.), Donum Gentilicium. FS D. Daube, Oxford: Clarendon, 1 9 7 8 , pp. 8 8 - 1 0 2 . C.K., Christianity at Corinth, in ID., Essays on Paul, London, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 1 - 2 7 . BARRETT, C.K., Paul's Opponents in II Corinthians, in I D . , Essays on Paul, London, BARRETT, 1982, BARRETT,
pp. 6 0 - 8 6 .
CK.,ΨΕΥΔΑΠ ΟΣΤΟΛΟI (2 Cor.11.13), in ID., Essays on Paul, London,
1982, BARRETT,
pp. 8 7 - 1 0 7 .
C.K, ΟΑΔΙΚΗΣΑΣ (2 Cor. 7.12), in I D . , Essays on Paul, London, 1 9 8 2 ,
pp. 1 0 8 - 1 1 7 .
C.K., Titus, in I D . , Essays on Paul, London, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 1 1 8 - 1 3 1 . C.K, Boasting (καυχασθαι, κτλ.) in the Pauline Epistles, in A. YÀNHOYE (ed.), L'apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministère (BETL, 7 3 ) , Leuven, 1 9 8 6 , pp. 3 6 3 - 3 6 8 . BARRETT, C K , Conclusion, in L. DE LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministre del Nuovo Testa mente (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 3 1 7 - 3 2 9 . BARRETT, C.K., Sectarian Diversity at Corinth, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 8 7 - 3 0 2 . BARRIER, J., Visions of Weakness: Apocalyptic Genre and the Identification of Paul's Opponents in 2 Corinthians 12:1-6, in Restoration Quarterly 4 7 ( 2 0 0 5 ) 3 3 - 4 2 . BARTH, G., Die Eignung des Verkündigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in D. LüHRMANN & G. STRECKER (eds.), Kirche. FS G. Bornkamm, Tübingen, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 2 5 7 - 2 7 0 . BARTH, G., Die Eignung des Verkündigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in ID., Neutestamentliche Versuche und Beobachtungen (Wechselwirkungen, 4 ) , Waltrop: Hartmut Spenner, BARRETT, BARRETT,
1996,
pp. 2 6 3 - 2 8 2 .
BARTLING, V., God's Triumphant Captive: Christ's Aroma for God (2 Corinthians 2,1217), in CTM 2 2 ( 1 9 5 1 ) 8 8 3 - 8 9 4 .
BASH, Α., Ambassadors for Christ: An Exploration of Ambassadorial Language in the New Testament (WUNT, 1 1 / 9 2 ) , Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 7 . BASH, Α., A Psychodynamic Approach to the Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 10-13, in JSNT 83 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 5 1 - 6 7 .
BASSLER, J., Perspectives From Paul: 1 : Money and Mission; 2: The Great Collection, in I D . , God and Mammon: Asking for Money in the New Testament, Nashville TN: Abingdon, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 6 3 - 1 1 5 . BASSLER, J., Paul's Theohgy: Whence and Whither?, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theo logy, vol. 2: 1 &2 Corinthians, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1 9 9 3 , pp. 3 - 1 7 . BATES, W.H.,
The Integrity of II Corinthians, in NTS 1 2 ( 1 9 6 5 - 1 9 6 6 ) 5 6 - 6 9 .
BATEY, R., Paul's Bride Image: A Symbol of Realistic 'Eschatohgy', in Interpr 1 7 ( 1 9 6 3 ) 176-182.
BATEY, R., Paul's Interaction With the Corinthians, in JBL 8 4 ( 1 9 6 5 ) 1 3 9 - 1 4 6 . BATTEN, J., Autobiographical Sketches in 2 Corinthians, in Affirmation & Critique 9 (2004) 70-75.
F., Les Épîtres aux Corinthiens. Commentaire, Genève, 1 9 6 5 . Kritik derpaulinischen Briefe, vol. 3 , Berlin, 1 8 5 2 . BAUER, Κ.-Α., Karfreitag. 2Korinther5,14-21, in GPM30 ( 1 9 7 5 - 1 9 7 6 ) (= PTh 6 5 , BAUDRAZ,
BAUER, Β . , 1976)
182-191.
BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein - in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grundelemente einer mis sionarischen Spiritualität anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St. Augustin: Steyler, 1 9 7 7 .
266
ALPHABETICAL LIST
BAUMBACH, G., Die Zukunftserwartung nach dem Philipperbrief, in R. SCHNACKEN BURG, J. ERNST & J. WANKE (eds.), Die Kirche des Anfangs. FS H. Schürmann, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1978, pp. 435-457. BAUMERT, N., Täglich sterben und auferstehen. Der Literahinn von 2 Kor 4,12-5,10 (StANT, 34), München: Kösel, 1973. BAUMGARTEN, J., Paulus und die Apokalyptik. Die Auslegung apokalyptischer Über lieferungen in den echten Paulusbriefen (WMANT, 44), Neukirchen /Vluyn, 1975, pp. 85-89, 136-140 and 163-170. BAUR, F.C., Die Christuspartei in der korinthischen Gemeinde, der Gegensatz des petri nischen undpaulinischen Christenthums in der ältesten Kirche, der Apostel Paulus in Rom, in TZTh 4 (1831) 61-206. BAUR, EC., Paulus, der Apostel Jesu Christi. Sein Leben und Wirken, seine Briefe und seine Lehre. Ein Beitrag zu einer kritischen Geschichte des Urchristenthums, vol. 1/2: Die Briefe des Aposteh Paulus, Leipzig, 1845; ed. E. ZELLER: 1866, pp. 287-343. BAUR, E G , Beiträge zur Erklärung der Korinthierbriefe, in Theohgische Jahrbücher IX, Tübingen, 1850, pp. 139-185. BAUR, F.C., Die Christuspartei in der korinthischen Gemeinde, der Gegensatz des pet rinischen und paulinischen Christenthums in der ältesten Kirche, der Apostel Pau lus in Rom, in ID., Ausgewählte Werke in EinzeUusgaben, ed. K. SCHOLDER, vol. I: Historisch-kritische Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament, Stuttgart/Bad Cannstadt, 1963, pp. 1-146. BEALE, G.K., The Old Testament Background of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5-7 and Its Bearing on the Literary Problem of 2 Corinthians 6.14-7,1, in NTS 35 (1989) 550-581. BEASLEY-MURRAY, G.R., 2 Corinthians, in C.J. ALLEN (ed.), 2 Corinthians - Phile mon (BBC, 11), Nashville TN, 1971, pp. 1-76. BEATRICE, RE, Gli awersari di Paolo e ilproblema deüa Gnosi a Corinto, in Cristianesimo neüa Storia 6 (1985) 1-25. BEAUDE, P.-M., ¿1? "je" commefigure du discours. Une anthropohgie du sujetpaulinien, in Se'miotique et bible 118 (2005) 42-55. BECK, N.A., Mature Christianity in the 21st Century: The Recognition and Repudia tion of the Anti-Jewish Polemic of the New Testament (Shared Ground among Jews and Christians, 5), New York: Crossroad, 1994, pp. 91-95. BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Brießermeneutik im Zweiten Korintherbrief '(NET, 4), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002. BECKER, E.-M., Was ist 'Kohärenz'? Ein Beitrag zur Präzisierung eines exegetischen Leitkriteriums, in ZNW94 (2003) 97-121. BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H . S . HERON, London - New York: T & T Clark International, 2004. BECKER, ) . , Paulus. Der Apostel der Völker, Tübingen, 1989, pp. 229-254 and 271276. BECKER, ]., Paul: Apostle to the Gentiles, trans, by O.C. DEAN, Jr., Louisville KY: Westminster, 1993, pp. 216-239. BECKHEUER, B., Paulus und Jerusalem. Kollekte und Mission im theologischen Denken des Heidenaposteh (EHST, 611), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1997. BEET, J.A., A Commentary on St. Paul's Epistks to the Corinthians, London, 1882, 1892. 2
5
BAUMBACH G. - BETZ H.D.
267
BELL, R.H., Sacrifice and Christobgy in Paul, in JTS 53 (2002) 1-27. BELL, R.H., The Irrevocable Call of God: An Inquiry Into Paul's Theology of Israel (WUNT, 184), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2005. BELLEVILLE, L.L., A Letter ofApobgetic Self-Commendation: 2 Cor 1:8-7:16, in NovT 31 (1989) 142-63. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Reflections ofGbry: Paul's Polemical UseoftheMoses-Doxa Tradition in 2 Corinthians 3.1-18 (JSNT SS, 52), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Tradition or Creation? Paul's Use of the Exodus 34 Tradition in 2 Corinthians 3.7-18, in C A . EVANS & J.A. SANDERS (eds.), Paul and the Scrip tures of Israel (JSNT SS, 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993, pp. 165-186. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Gospel and Kerygma in 2 Corinthians, in L.A. JERVIS & P. RICHARD SON (eds.), Gospel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Galatians and Romans. FS R.N. Longenecker (JSNT SS, 108), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1994, pp. 134-164. BELLEVILLE, L.L., 2 Corinthians (The I VP New Testament Commentary Series), Downers Grove IL - Leicester: InterVarsity, 1996. BELLEVILLE, L.L., "Imitate Me, Just as I Imitate Christ": Discipleship in the Corinthian Correspondence, in R.N. LONGENECKER (ed.), Patterns of Discipleship in the New Testament (McMaster New Testament Studies), Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1996, pp. 120-142. BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's- Polemic and Theobgy of the Spirit in Second Corinthians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304. BELSER, J.E., Der zweite Brief des Aposteh Paulus an die Korinther, Freiburg, 1910. BENGEL, J.A., Gnomon Novi Testamenti in quo ex nativa verborum vi simplicitas, profunditas, concinnitas, salubritas sensuum coelestium indicatur, Tübingen, 1742, 1759, 1773; London, 1862; ed. P. STEUDEL: 8th repr. of the 3rd ed.: Stutt gart, = 1887, pp. 689-728. BERCOVITZ, J.E, Paul and Corinth: A Study in Sequences, in PEGL&MWBS 6 (1986) 40-56. BERCOVITZ, J.P., TheX-Letter in 2 Corinthians, in PEGL&MWBS 20 (2000) 35-49. BERGER, K., Almosen fur Israel. Zum historischen Kontext der paulinischen Kollekte, in NTS 23 (1976-1977) 180-204. BERGER, K., Die impliziten Gegner. Zur Methode des Erschließens von "Gegnern" in neutestamentlichen Texten, in D. LÜHRMANN & G. STRECKER (eds.), Kirche. FS G. Bornkamm, Tübingen, 1980, pp. 373-400. BERNARD, J., Lorsqueje suis faible, c'est abrs que je suis fort (2 Co 12,7-10), in ASeign 45 (1974) 34-39. BERNARD, J.H., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians (EGT, 3), London, 1897; Grand Rapids MI, s.d. (ca. 1903); New York, 1910; repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1961. BERRY, R., Death and Life in Christ: The Meaning of 2 Corinthians 5-1-10, in SJT 14 (1961) 60-76. BEST, E., II Corinthians 4.7-15: Life Through Death, in IrBS 8 (1986) 2-7. BEST, E., Second Corinthians (Interpretation), Atlanta GA: John Knox, 1987. BETZ, H.D., Eine Christus-Aretabgie bei Paulus (2 Cor 12,7-10), in ZThK66 (1969) 288-305. BETZ, H.D., Der Apostel Paulus und die sokratische Tradition. Eine exegetische Unter suchung zu einer "Apobgie". 2 Korinther 10-13 (BHTh, 45), Tübingen, 1972. 2
3
5
268
ALPHABETICAL LIST
BETZ, H.D., 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: An Anti-Pauline Fragment?, in JBL 92 (1973) 88-108. BETZ, H.D., 2 Corinthians 8 and 9: A Commentary on Two Administrative Letters of the Apostle Paul (Hermeneia), Philadelphia PA, 1985. BETZ, H.D., The Problem of Rhetoric and Theohgy According to the Apostle Paul, in A. VANHOYE (ed.), L'Apotre Paul. Personalité, Style et Conception du Ministere, Leuven, 1986, pp. 16-48. BETZ, H.D., Corinthians, Second Epistle to the, in Anchor Bible Dictionary 1 (1992) 1148-1154. BETZ, H.D., 2 Korinther 8 und 9. Ein Kommentar zu zwei Verwaltungsbriefen des Apostels Paulus, trans, and adapted by S. A N N , München, 1992; Gütersloh, 1993. BETZ, O., Fleischliche und "geistliche" Christuserkenntnis nach 2. Korinther 5,16, in Theologische Beiträge 14 (1983) 167-179. BEYSCHLAG, W., Zur Streitfrage über die Paulusgegner des zweiten Korintherbrieß, in TSKA4 (1871) 635-676. BIEDER, W., Paulus und seine Gegner in Korinth, in ThZ 17 (1961) 319-333. BIEDER, W., Der einladende Charakter der paulinischen Versöhnungsbotschaft (2 Cor 5,14-21), in Zeitschrift für Mission 1 (1975) 134-141. BIERINGER, R . , "Lasst euch mit Gott versöhnen". Eine exegetische Untersuchung zu 2 Kor 5,14-21 in seinem Kontext (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1986; dir. J. Lambrecht). BIERINGER, R . , 2 Kor 5,19a unddie Versöhnung der Welt, in ETL 63 (1987) 295-326. BIERINGER, R , Der 2. Korintherbriefin den neuesten Kommentaren, in ETL 67 (1991) 107-130. BIERINGER, R . , Paul's Divine Jealousy: The Apostle and His Communities in Rehtionship, in V. KOPERSKI & R . BIERINGER (eds.), "Sharper than a two-edged sword". FS J . Lambrecht (A Special Issue of Louvain Studies: LouvSt 17 [2-3/1992]), Leuven, 1992, pp. 197-231. BIERINGER, R . , Traditionsgeschichtlicher Ursprung und theologische Bedeutung der YYIEP-Aussagen im Neuen Testament, in F. VAN STEGBROECK ET AL. (eds.), The Four Gospels 1992. FS. F. Neirynck ( B E T L , 100A), Leuven, 1992, pp. 219248. BIERINGER, R . , & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994. BIERINGER, R . , Bibliography, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 3-66. BIERINGER, R . , Teilungshypothesen zum 2. Korintherbrief. Ein Forschungsüberblick, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 67-105. BlERINGER, R . , Der 2. Korintherbrief als usprüngliche Einheit. Ein Forschungsüber blick, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1994, pp. 107-130. BlERINGER, R . , Plädoyer für die Einheitlichkeit des 2. Korintherbriefes. Literarkritische und inhaltliche Argumente, in ID. & J . LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BELT, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 131-179. BIERINGER, R . , Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1994, pp. 181-221.
BETZ H.D. - BLACK D.A.
269
BlERINGER, R . , Paul's Divine Jealousy: The Apostle and His Communities in ReUtionship, in ID. & I. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 2 2 3 - 2 5 3 . BIERINGER, R . , Paul's Understanding of Diakonia in 2 Corinthians 5,18, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven Uni versity Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 1 3 - 4 2 8 . BlERINGER, R., 2 Kor 5,19a und die Versöhnung der Welt, in in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Pee ters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 2 9 - 4 5 9 . BlERINGER, R . , Sünde und Gerechtigkeit in 2 Korinther 5,21, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press — Pee ters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 6 1 - 5 1 4 . BIERINGER, R,, 2 Korinther 6,14-7,1 im Kontext des 2. Korintberbriefes. Forschungsüberblick und Versuch eines eigenen Zugangs, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 5 5 1 - 5 7 0 . BlERINGER, R . , (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 . BlERINGER, R-, Zwischen Kontinuität und Diskontinuität. Die beiden Korintherbrieje in ihrer Beziehung zueinander nach der neueren Forschung, in ID. (ed.), The Corinthian Corres pondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 3 - 3 8 . BlERINGER, R . , Die Liebe des Paulus zur Gemeinde in Korinth. Eine Interpretation von 2 Korinther 6,11, in SNTU 2 3 ( 1 9 9 8 )
193-213.
BlERINGER, R . , Een zelfbewuste gemeente. De christelijke gemeente in Korinte volgens de tweede brief aan de Korintiers, in J. DELOBEL ET AL. (eds.), Vroegchristelijke gemeenten tussen werkelijkheid en ideaal. Opstellen van leden van de Studiosorum Novi Testamenti Conventus, Kampen: Kok, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 5 4 - 6 7 . BlERINGER, R . , De brieven aan de Korintiers, in J. FOKKELMAN & W. WEREN (eds.), De Bijbel literair. Opbouw en gedachtegang van de bijbeke geschriften en hun onderlinge relaties, Zoetermeer: Meinema; Kapellen: Pelckmans, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 5 8 7 - 6 0 6 . BlERINGER, R . , Open, vrijmoedig, onverschrokken. De betekenis van parresia in de Septuaginta en in het Nieuwe Testament, in Collationes 3 5 ( 2 0 0 5 ) 5 9 - 7 4 . BINDER, H., Versöhnung als die große Wende, in ThZ 29 ( 1 9 7 3 ) 3 0 5 - 3 1 2 .
BINDER, H., Die angebliche Krankheit des Paulus, in ThZ 32 ( 1 9 7 6 ) 1 - 1 3 . BiSCHOFF, A., Exegetische Randbemerkungen - 4:2 Kor 8,10, \nZNW9 (1908) 168. BISHOP, E.F.F., DoesAretas Bebng in 2 Corinthians or Gaktians?, in ExpT(A ( 1 9 5 3 ) 188-189. BISHOP, E.F.F., "In Famine and Drought", in EvQìS
(1966)
169-171.
BlSPlNG, A., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther und der Brief an die GaUter (Exegeti sches Handbuch zu den Briefen des Apostels Paulus, 11/1), Münster, 1 8 6 3 2
(pp. 1 - 1 6 4 ) ,
3
1883.
BJERKELUND, C.J., Parakalo. Form, Funktion und Sinn derparakaU-Sätze in den paulinischen Briefen (Biblioteca Theologica Norvegica, 1 ) , Oslo: Universitetsforlaget, 1 9 6 7 , pp. 1 4 1 - 1 5 5 .
BJERKELUND, C.J., "Vergeblich" ah Missionsergebnis bei Paulus, in J. JERVELL & W.A. MEEKS (eds.), God's Christ and His Peopk. FS N.A. Dahl, Oslo - Bergen Tromsö, 1 9 7 7 , pp. 1 7 5 - 1 9 1 . BLACK, DA., Paul Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pauline Literature (American University Studies, V I I / 3 ) , New York et al.: Lang, 1 9 8 4 , pp. 1 2 9 - 1 7 2 .
270
ALPHABETICAL LIST
BLACK, D.A., Paulus Infirmus: The Pauline Concept of Weakness, in Grace Theohgical Journal 5 ( 1 9 8 4 ) 7 7 - 9 3 .
BLACK, M., The New Creation in 1 Enoch, in R.W.A. McKlNNEY (ed.), Creation, Christ and Culture. FS T.F. Torrance, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1 9 7 6 , pp. 1 3 - 2 1 . BLAIR, E.P., 1 &2 Corinthians, Gahtians, Ephesians: Student Study Book (Genesis to Revelation Series) Nashville TN: Abingdon, 1 9 9 7 . BLANK, J., Paulus und Jesus. Eine theohgische Grundlegung (StANT, 1 8 ) , München: Kösel, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 3 0 4 - 3 2 6 . BLANTON rV, T.R, Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 1 1 / 2 3 3 ) , Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 7 , pp.
107-180.
BLEEK, F., Erörterungen in Beziehung auf die Briefe Pauli an die Korinther, in
TSK3
(1830) 614-632.
BLOMBERG, C , The Structure of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in CTRA ( 1 9 8 9 - 1 9 9 0 ) - 3 - 2 0 . BOCHET, I., "La lettre tue, VEsprit vivifie". L'exégèse augustinienne de 2 Co 3,6, in Nouvelle Revue Théologique 1 1 4 ( 1 9 9 2 ) 3 4 1 - 3 7 0 . BOCKMUEHL, M. N. A., Das Verb cpavspöw im Neuen Testament: Versuch einer Neu auswertung, in 5 Z 3 2 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 8 7 - 9 9 .
BOERS, H., 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:2:
A Fragment of Pauline Christohgy, in CSQ 6 4
(2002) 527-547.
BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Place of a Christohgy (BZNW, 1 4 0 ) , Ber lin - New York: de Gruyter, 2 0 0 6 , pp. 5 8 - 6 9 . B Ö T T R I C H , C , 2 Kor 11,1 als Programmwort der 'Narrenrede', in Z / W 8 8 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 135-139.
BöTTRICH, C , "Ihr seid der Tempel Gottes". Tempelmetaphorik und Gemeinde bei Paulus, in B. EGO, A. LANGE & P. PILHOFER (eds.), Gemeinde ohne Tempel. Com munity Without Tempk. Zur Substituierung und Transformation des Jerusalemer Tempeb und seines Kults im Alten Testament, antiken Judentum und frühen Chris tentum (WUNT, 1 1 8 ) , Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1 9 9 9 , pp. 4 1 1 - 4 2 5 . BONNARD, P., Faibhsse et puissance du chrétien sehn St. Paul, in ÉTR 3 3 ( 1 9 5 8 ) 6 1 - 8 2 . BONNARD, E, "Création et nouvelle création sehn St. Paul", in Foi et Vie 5 8 ( 1 9 5 9 ) 1 9 - 3 2 . BoNNEAU, G., À h vie, à la mort. Le conflit à Corinthe et ses enjeux théohgiques en 2 Co 2,14-7,4, in ScEs 5 1 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 3 5 1 - 3 6 6 . BONSIRVEN, J., Exégèse rabbinique et exégèse paulinienne (Bibliothèque de théologie historique), Paris: Beauchesne, 1 9 3 9 . BOOR, W. DE, Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (WuppStB), Wuppertal, 1 9 7 2 , 1 9 7 7 , 3
4
5
1978, 1982.
BORCHERT, G.L., Introduction to 2 Corinthians, in RExp 8 6 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 3 1 3 - 3 2 4 . BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbriefes, (SHAW, 2 ) , Heidelberg, 1 9 6 1 , 1 9 6 5 . BORNKAMM, G., The History of the Origin ofthe So-Calkd Second Letter to the Corin 2
thians, in NTS 8 ( 1 9 6 1 - 1 9 6 2 ) 2 5 8 - 2 6 4 .
BORNKAMM, G., Lobpreis, Bekenntnis und Opfer, in W. ELTESTER & EH. KETTLER (eds.), Apophoreta. FS E. Haenchen (BZNW, 3 0 ) , Berlin: Töpelmann, 1 9 6 4 , pp. 4 6 - 6 3 .
BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbriefes, in ID., Geschichte und GUube II. Gesammelte Außätze, vol. IV (BEvTh, 5 3 ) , München, 1971,
pp.
162-194.
BLACK D.A. - BRENDLE Α.
271
BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbriefes, in ID., Studien zum Neuen Testament, München, 1985, pp. 237-269 (additional note, pp. 265-269). BÖRSE, U., Zur Todes- und Jenseitserwartung Pauli nach 2 Kor 5,1-10, in Bibel und Leben 13 (1972) 129-138. BÖRSE, U., "Tränenbrief'und 1. Korintherbrief in SNTU9 (1984) 175-202. BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels als theologisches Programm. Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Beispiel ftir die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theohgie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 1994. BOSHOFF, P.B., Die kerk van die Woord, in HTS 51 (1995) 581-594. Bosio, E., Le Epistok di S. Paoh ai Corinzi (Commentario esegetico-pratico del Nuovo Testamento), Torino, 1900, repr. 1938, 1989, pp. 147-275. BOSVELD, P., Verkhring der vijfeerste hoofdstukken van Paulus tweeden brief aan de Korinthers, Dordrecht, 1804. BOUSSET, W . , Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (SNT, 2), Göttingen, 1907, 1917 (pp. 167-223), 1929. BOUTTIER, M., En Christ. Etude d'exégèse et de theohgie pauliniennes (EHPR, 54), Paris: Presse Universitaires de France, 1962. BOUTTIER, M., Le tesson. 2 Co 4,6-11, in ASeign 40 (1972) 37-42. BOUTTIER, M., La souffrance de l'apôtre. 2 Co 4,7-18, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 2949 (Discussion: 50-74). BouWMAN, G., De mogelijkheid van een hedendaagse bijbebe Spiritualität. Enkele hermeneutische beschouwingen rond de brieven aan de Korinthièrs, in Concilium 5 (1969) 19-35. BOVER, JOSÉ MARIA, "Buen olor de Cristopara Dios" (2 Cor. 2,15) in Cultura Biblica 4 (1947) 45-49. BOWKER, J.W., "Merfabah" Visions and the Visions of Paul, in JSS 16 (1971) 157-173. BOWMAN THURSTON, Β., 2 Corinthians 2:14-l6a: Christ's Incense, in Restoration Quarterly 29 (1987) 65-69. BOYARIN, D., Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in ID., A Radi cal Jew: Paul and the Politics of Identity (Contraversions, 1), Berkeley CA et al.: University of California Press, 1994, pp. 86-105 [Ch. 4]. BOYER, C , ΚΑΙΝΗ ΚΤΙΣΙΣ (2 Cor5,17; Gal6,15), in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 487-490. BRANDLE, R., Geld und Gnade (zu II Kor 8,9), in ThZAX (1985) 264-271. BRANICK, V.E, The Sinful Flesh of the Son of God (Rom 8:3): A Key Image of Pauline Theology, in CBQ47 (1985) 246-262. BRATCHER, R.G., A Transhtor's Guide to Paul's Second Letter to the Corinthians (HFT), Stuttgart - London - New York, 1983. BRAY, G.L. (ed.), 1-2 Corinthians (Ancient Christian Commentary on Scripture. New Testament, 7), Chicago IL - London: Fitzroy Dearborn, 1999. BREMER, P.L., Reflections on I and II Corinthians, in J.H. SKILTON (ed.), The New Tes tament Student and His Field, vol. V: The New Testament Student, Phillipsburg N J : Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Company, 1982, pp. 114-123. BRENDLE, Α., Im Prozess der Konfliktüberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur Kom munikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,1-2,13; 7,416 (EHS.T, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995. 3
4
272
ALPHABETICAL LIST
BREYTENBACH, C , Versöhnung. Eine Studie zurpaulinischen Soteriohgie ( W M A N T , 60), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1989. BREYTENBACH, C , Paul's Prochmation and God's 'THRIAMBOS' (Notes on 2 Corin thians 2 -.14-16b), in Neotestamentica 24 (1990) 257-271. BREYTENBACH, C , Christologie, Nachfolge/Apostokt, in BThZ8 (1991) 183-198. BREYTENBACH, C , The "for us" Phrases in Pauline Soteriology: Considering Their Background and Use, in J.G. VAN DER "WATT (ed.), Salvation in the New Testa ment: Perspectives on Soteriohgy (NTSupp, 121), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2005, pp. 163-185. BREYTENBACH, C , Salvation of the Reconciled (With a Note on the Background of Paul's Metaphor of Reconciliation), in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.), Salvation in the New Testament: Perspectives on Soteriohgy (NTSupp, 121), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2005, pp. 271-286. BRILLET, G., "Void Us jours du saht" (2 Cor. 6:10), in ASeign 26 (1962) 21-36. BROWN, A.R., The Gospel Takes Phce: Paul's Theohgy of Power-in-Weakness in 2 Corinthians, in Interpr 52 (1998) 271-285. BROWN, D., The Second Eputle to the Corinthians, in P. SCHAFF (ed.), A Popuhr Commentary on the New Testament by English and American Schohrs of Various Evangelical Denominations, With Illustrations and Maps, vol. Ill: The Pauline Epistles, New York - Edinburgh, 1882, pp. 237-284. BROWN, P.C., What Is the Meaning of "Examine Yourselves" in 2 Corinthians 13:5?, in BS 154 (1997) 175-188. BROWN, R.E., An Introduction to the New Testament (Anchor Bible Reference Library), New York et al.: Doubleday, 1997, pp. 541-558. BRUCE, F.F., Paul and Jerusalem, in TynB 19 (1968) 3-25. BRUCE, F.F., 1 and2 Corinthians (NCeB), London, 1971, pp. 177-256. BRUCE, F.F., Paul on Immortality, in SJT 24 (1971) 457-472. BRUCE, F.F., St. Paul in Macedonia, in BJRL 61 (1978-1979) 337-354. BRUEHLER, B.B., Proverbs, Persuasion and People: A Three-Dimensional Investigation of 2 Cor 9.6-15, in NTS 48 (2002) 209-224. BRUN, L., Zur Auslegung von 2 Kor. 5:1-10, in ZNW28 (1929) 207-229. BRUNO THE CARTHUSIAN, Epistola II ad Corinthios, PL 153, cols. 217-280. BUCHANAN, G.W, Jesus and the Upper Class, in NovTl (1964) 195-209. BUCHANAN, G.W., Paul and the Jews (II Corinthians 3:4-4:6and Romans 11:7-10), in J J . PETUCHOWSKI (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet: Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Colhquium on Judaeo-Christian Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 141-162. BUCHEGGER, J., Erneuerung des Menschen. Exegetische Studien zu Paulus (TANZ, 40), Tübingen et al.: Francke, 2003. BUCK, C.H., Jr., The Colkctionfor the Saints, in HTR 43 (1950) 1-29. BUCK, C.H., Jr., & G. TAYLOR, Saint Paul: A Study of the Development of His Thought, New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1969, pp. 23-30, 53-67 and 103114. BUDIMAN, R., De realisering der verzoening in het menselijk bestaan. Een onderzoek naar Paulus'opvatting van degemeenschap van Christus'lijden ah een integrerend deel der verzoening, Delft: W.D. Meinema, 1972. BULTMANN, R., Der Stil der paulinischen Predigt und die kynisch-stoische Diatribe (FRLANT, 13), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1910.
BREYTENBACH C. - CAMBIER J.
273
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in SyBU 9 (1947) 3-31. BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefis, Darmstadt, 1963. BULTMANN, R., ΔΙΚΑΙΟΣΥΝΗ ΘΕΟΥ, in JBL 83 (1964) 12-16. BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E. DINKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufsätze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments, Tübingen, 1967, pp. 298-322. BULTMANN, R, Der zweite Brief an die Korinther, ed. E. DlNKLER (KEK Sonderband), Göttingen, 1976, 1987. BULTMANN, R., The Second Letter to the Corinthians, trans, by R.A. HARRISVILLE, Minneapolis MN, 1985. BURDICK, D.W., ΟΙδα andγινώσκω in the Pauline Epistles, in R.N. LONGENECKER & M.C. ΤΕΝΝΕΥ (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study, Grand Rapids MI, 1974, pp. 344-356. BURKE, T.J. & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Commu nity in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003. BUSSINI, F., "Au nom du Christ, hissez-vous réconcilier avec Dieu" (2 Co 5,20), in La Maison-Dieu 153 (1983) 63-85. BYARS, R.P., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:12-17, in Interpr 52 (1998) 290-293. BYRNE, B., 'Sons of God' - 'Seed of Abraham': A Study of the Idea of the Sonship of God of All Christians in Paul Against the Jewish Background (AnBib, 83), Rome: Biblical Institute Press, 1979, pp. 122-126 and 206-211. BYRNES, M., Conformation to the Death of Christ and the Hope of Resurrection: An Exegetico-Theological Study of 2 Corinthians 4,7-15 and Philippians 3,7-11 (Tesi Gregoriana, Serie Teologia, 99), Rome: Pontificia Università Gregoriana, 2003. BYRSKOG, S., Co-Senders, Co-Authors and Paul's Use of the First Person Plural, in ZNW87 (1996) 230-250. CAIRD, G.B., The Theobgy of the Corinthian Epistles, in Interpr 13 (1959) 387-399. CALLAN, Τ., Competition and Boasting Toward a Psychological Portrait of Paul, in StThAO (1986) 137-156. CALLAN, T , Psychological Perspectives on the Life ofPaul: An Application of the Metho dology of Gerd Theissen (SBEC), Lewiston NY - Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1990. CALVIN, J., Commentaire sur b seconde éputre aux Corinthiens, Genève, 1547. CALVIN, J., In epistobm Pauli posteriorem ad Corinthios commentarius, part I, in ID., In Novi Testamenti epistolas commentarli (ad editionem Amstelodamensam accu ratissime exscnpti), ed. A. THOLUCK, Berlin, 1831, 1864, pp. 419-529. CALVIN, J., Auslegung des Römerbriefes und der beiden Korintherbriefe, trans, by G. GRAFFMANN, HJ. HAARBECK & O. WEBER (Johannes Calvins Auslegung der Heiligen Schrift, Neue Reihe 16), Neukirchen, 1960, pp. 477-606. CALVIN, J., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians and the Epistles to Timothy, Titus and Philemon, trans, by T.A. SMAIL, ed. D.W. TORRANCE & T.F. TORRANCE (Calvin's New Testament Commentaries), Edinburgh - London, 1964. CAMBIER, J., La seconde épìtre aux Corinthiens, in A. ROBERT & A. FEUILLET (eds.), Introduction à U Bible, vol. II: Nouveau Testament, Tournai, 1959, pp. 437-450. 2
2
4
274
ALPHABETICAL LIST
CAMBIER, J., Connaissance charnelle et spirituelle du Christ dans 2 Cor 5:16, in A. DESCAMPS (ed.), Littérature et théobgie pauliniennes (Recherches bibliques, 5), Leuven, i960, pp. 72-92. CAMBIER, J., Le critèrepaulinien de l'apostolat en 2 Cor. 12.6s, in Bib 43 (1962) 481-518. GAMBIER, J., Une lecture de 2 Cor 12,6-7a. Essai d'interprétation nouvelle, in Studio rum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 475-485. CAMBIER, J., Der zweite Korintherbrief, in A. ROBERT & A. FEUILLET (eds.), Einlei tung in die Heilige Schrift, vol. II: Neues Testament, Freiburg - Wien - Basel, 1964, pp. 398-411. CAMPBELL, D.A., An Anchor for Pauline Chronohgy: Pauls Flight From 'the Ethnarch ofKingAretas' (2 Corinthians 11:32-33), in JBL 121 (2002) 279-302. CARAGOUNIS, C . C , ΟΤΩΝΙΟΝ: A Reconsideration of Its Meaning, in NovT 16 (1974) 35-57. CARMIGNAC, J., 77 Corinthiens iii.6,14 et le début de h formation du Nouveau Testa ment, in NTS2A (1977-1978) 384-386. CARREZ, M . , De b souffrance à h gbire. De la ΔΟΞΑ dans h pensée paulinienne, Neuchâtel, 1964. CARREZ, M . , La méthode de G. von Rad appliquée à quelques textes pauliniens. Petit essai de vérification, in RSPT 55 (1971) 81-95. CARREZ, M . , Une interpolation essénienne dans 2 Corinthiens 6,14 à 7,1, in Le Monde de la Bible 4 (1978) 64. CARREZ, M . , Le "nous" en 2 Corinthiens. Paulparle-t-il au nom de toute b commu nauté, du groupe apostolique, de l'équipe ministérielle ou en son nom personnel? Contribution à l'étude de l'apostolicité dans 2 Corinthiens, in NTS 26 (19791980) 474-486. CARREZ, M . , Les épîtres aux Corinthiens, in ID. ET AL., Les lettres de Paul, de Jacques, Pierre et Jude (Petite bibliothèque des sciences bibliques. H. Le Nouveau Testa ment et son milieu, 3), Paris, 1983, pp. 59-106. CARREZ, M . , Odeur de mort, odeur de vie h propos de 2 Co 2,16, in RHPR6A (1984) 135-141. CARREZ, M . , La deuxième épître aux Corinthiens (Cahiers Évangile, 51), Paris, 1985. CARREZ, M., La deuxième épître de saint Paul aux Corinthiens (CNT, 8), Genève, 1986. CARREZ, M . , Réalité christobgique et référence apostolique de l'apôtre Paul en présence d'une église divisée (2 Cor 10-13), in A. VANHOYE (ed.), L'apôtre Paul. Person nalité, style et conception du ministère (BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 163-183. CARREZ, M . ,ΊΚΑΝΟΤΗΣ: 2 Co 2,14-17, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paob. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 79-95 (Discussion: 96-104). CARREZ, M . , Usage et images de l'Ancien Testament utilùées en 2 Corinthiens pour b défense et l'affirmation de l'apostolicité paulinienne, in H. CAZELLES (ed.), La vie de b ParoU. De l'Ancien au Nouveau Testament. Études d'exégèse et d'herméneu tique bibliques. FS P. Grelot, Paris: Desclée, 1987, pp. 397-404. CARREZ, M . , Que représente b vie de Jésus pour l'apôtre Paul?, in RHPR 68 (1988) 155-161. CARRÓN, J., Los adversarios de 2 Corintios: el difícil griego de 1,11 y 2,17, in Revista Españok de Teohgía 62 (2002) 419-436.
CAMBIER J. - CIPRIANI S.
275
CARRÓN PÉREZ, J., Los adversarios de San Pablo en 2 Corintios, in EstBíb 57 (1999) 163-187. CARSON, D.A., From Triumphalism to Maturity. An Exposition of 2 Corinthians 1013, Grand Rapids MI, 1984. CARSON, D.A., 1 and2 Corinthians, in ID., D.J. Moo & L. MORRIS (cds.), An Intro duction to the New Testament, Leicester - Grand Rapids MI, 1993, pp. 259-287. CARTLEDGE, M.J., A Model of Hermeneutical Method — An Exegetical Missiohgical Reflection Upon Suffering in 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in Evangelical Review of Theo logy 17 (1993) 472-483. CARVER, F.G., II Corinthians (Beacon Bible Commentary, 8), Kansas City MO, 1968, pp. 487-653. CASSIDY, R.J., Paul's Attitude to Death in II Corinthians 5:1-10, in EvQ 43 (1971) 210-217. CATCHPOLE, D., Q'S Thesis and Paul's Antithesis: A Study of 2 Corinthians 5,16, in C. NIEMAND (ed.), Forschungen zum Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt. FS A. Fuchs (Linzer Philosophisch-Theologische Beiträge, 7), Frankfurt am Main: Lang, 2002, pp. 347-366. CHAFIN, KL., 1, 2 Corinthians (The Communicator's Commentary, 7), Waco TX, 1985. CHANG, S., Fund-Raking in Corinth : A Socio-Economie Study of the Corinthian Church, the Collection and 2 Corinthians (Ph.D. diss., University of Aberdeen, 2000. CHASE, F.H., Mr. Whitehw on 2 Cor. vi.ll-vii.l, in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 150-152. CHATELION COUNET, P., Paulus in hetparadijs. 2 Korinthiërs 12,1-4, in Schrift 200 (2002) 55-59. CHERIAN, K.K., Paul's Understanding ofDiakonia as Proclamation According to 2 Cor 2:14-7:4 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL.1986). CHESTER, S.J., Conversion at Corinth: Perspectives on Conversion in Paul's Theology and the Corinthian Church, London - New York: T&T Clark, 2003, new ed. 2005. CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Esprit de Dieu, parole des hommes. Le rôle de l'esprit dans les ministères de h parole sehn l'apôtre Paul (Bibliothèque Théologique), Neuchâtel: Delachaux et Niestlé, 1966, pp. 67-106. CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Conclusions, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spi rit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 291-304. CHEVALLIER, M.-A., L'argumentation de Paul dans II Corinthiens 10 à 13, in RHPR 70 (1990) 3-15. CHILDS, B.S., The New Testament as Canon: An Introduction, London, 1984, pp. 282296. CHOW, J.K., Patronage and Power: A Study of Social Networks in Corinth (JSNT SS, 75), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1992. CHRISTIANSEN, E.J., The Covenant in Judaism and Paul: A Study of Ritual Bounda ries as Identity Markers (AGJU, 27), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1995, pp. 249-269. CHVALA-SMITH, A., The Politics of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5, in PEGL&MWBS 9 (1991) 210-221. CIPRIANI, S., L'amour du Christ et h vie en lui (2 Co 5,14-17), in ASeign 17 (1969) 35-41. CIPRIANI, S., Réconciliés avec Dieu par le Christ (2 Co 5,17-21), in ASeign 17 (1969) 58-63. 2
276
ALPHABETICAL LIST
CIPRIANI, S., L'amore di Cristo e U nostra vita in Lui (2 Cor. 5,14-17), in RivBibllt 18 (1970) 269-277. CLABEAUX, J.J., A Lost Edition of the Letters of Paul: A Reassessment of the Text of the Pauline Corpus Attested by Marcion (CBQ MS, 21), Washington DC, 1989, pp. 172-174. CLARKE, W.K.L., Was St. Paul a Stammerer?, in New Testament Problems: Essays Reviews - Interpretations, London et al.: SPCK, 1929, pp. 136-140. CLAVIER, H., La santé de l'apôtre Paul, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN UNNIK (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 66-82. CLEARY, P., The Epistles to the Corinthians, in CBQ 12 (1950) 10-33. CLEMEN, C , Die Einheitlichkeit der paulinischen Briefe an der Hand der bisher mit bezug auf sie aufgestellten Interpolations- und Compihtionshypothesen geprüft, Göt tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1894. COBB, W.H., A«óvio<^ II. Cor. iv.17andv.l, in JBL 3 (1883) 61. COFFMAN, J.B., Commentary on I and II Corinthians, Abilene, TX: Abilene Chris tian University Press, 1976. COHEN, B., Note on Letter and Spirit in the New Testament, in HTR 47 (1954) 197-203. COLLANGE, J.-E, Énigmes de h deuxième épître de Paul aux Corinthiens (SNTS MS, 18), Cambridge, 1972. COLLINS, J.N., Georgi's "Envoys" in 2 Cor 11:23, in JBL 93 (1974) 88-96. COLLINS, J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York - Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990, pp. 197-209. COLLINS, J.N., The Mediatorial Aspect of Paul's Role as Diakonos, in AusBR 40 (1992) 34-44. COLLINS, N.L., Observations on the Jewish Background of 2 Corinthians 3:9, 3:7-8 and3:11, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 75-92. COMFORT, P.W., Early Manuscripts and Modem Transhtions of the New Testament, Wheaton IL, 1990, pp. 145-149. COMPIER, D.H., Studies in II Corinthians, Independence, MO: Herald Publishing House, 1987. COOK, J.I., Christian Giving, in RefRév 53 (1999) 61-65. COOK, M.J., The Ties That Blind: An Exposition of II Corinthians 3:12-4:6 and Romans 11:7-10, in J.J. PETUCHOWSKI (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet: Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Colloquium on Judaeo-Christian Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 125-139. COPPENS, J., MUcellanées bibliques. LXVII. Laghire des croyants d'après les lettrespauliniennes, in ETL 46 (1970) 389-392. CORNELIUS A LAPIDE (van den Steen), Commentarius in secundam epistolam ad Corinthios, in ID., Commentarla in Scripturam Sacram, vol. XVIII: Divi Pauli epistohrum, ed. A. CRAMPON, Paris, 1866, pp. 419-513. CORNELY, R., Commentarius in S. Pauli apostoli epistolas, part 3: Epistolae ad Corin thios altera et ad Galatas (CSS, II/3), Paris, 1892, 1909. CORRI VEAU, R., The Liturgy of Life: A Study of the Ethical Thought of St. Paul in His Letters to the Early Christian Communities (Studia. Travaux de recherche, 25), Bruxelles - Paris / Montréal: Desclée de Brouwer / Les Editions Bellarmin, 1970 [37-57; 83-109]. CORSANI, B., La Seconda Lettera ai Corinzi, Guida alla lettera, Torino: Claudiana, 2000. 2
CIPRIANI S. - DALTON W.J.
277
COSTEN, J.H., Learning to Give Is Basic to Being a Christian: II Corinthians 9:1-15, in Journal of the Interdenominational Theological Center 24 (1996) 189-197. COURT, J.N., The Controversy With the Adversaries of Paul's Apostolate in the Context of His Rehtions to the Corinthian Congregation (2 Corinthians 12,14-13,13), in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor ΙΟ Ι 3) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 87-105. COUSAR, C.B., II Corinthians 5:17-21, in Interpr 35 (1981) 180-183. COUSAR, C.B., A Theohgy ofthe Cross: The Death of Jesus in the Pauline Letten (Over tures to Biblical Theology, 24), Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1990. CRADDOCK, F.B., The Poverty of Christ: An Investigation of II Corinthians 8:9, in Interpr 22 (1968) 158-170. CRAFTON, J.A., The Agency of the Apostle: A Dramatic Analysis of Paul's Responses to Conflict in 2 Corinthians (JSNT SS, 51), Sheffield, 1991. CRAIG, W.L., Paul's Dilemma in 2 Corinthians 5.1-10: A 'Catch-22', in NTS 34 (1988) 145-147. CRAMER, J.A. (ed.), Catenae Graecorum Patrum in Novum Testamentum, vol. 5: Cate nae in Sancti Pauli epístolas ad Corinthios, Oxford, 1841, repr. Hildesheim 1967. CRAMER, J., De Philippica van Paulus tegen de Gemeente van Korinthe (2 Kor. 10-13) verklaard en in hare Historische Beteekenis gewaardeerd (Exegetica et Critica, IV), Utrecht: Breijer, 1893. CRANFIELD, C.E.B., Minister and Congregation in the Light of II Corinthians 4:5-7: An Exposition, in Interpr 19 (1965) 163-167. CRANFIELD, C.E.B., The Grace of Our Lord Jesus Christ: 2 Corinthians 8:1-9, in CV32 (1989) 105-109. CRANFORD, L., A New Look at 2 Cor 5:1-10, in SWJT 19 (1976) 95-100. CROWNFIELD, D.R., The Self Beyond Itself: Hermenutics and Transpersonal Experience, in JAAR 47 (1979) 245-267. CRÜSEMANN, M., Das weite Herz und die Gemeinschaft der Heiligen. 2 Kor 6,11-7,4 im sozialgeschichtlichen Kontext, in F. CRUSEMANN ET AL. (eds.), Dem Tod nicht ghuben. Sozialgeschichte der Bibel. FS L. Schottroff, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Ver lagshaus, 2004, pp. 351-375. CYRAN, W., Wezwanie do wspólnoty ζ apostoiem (2 Kor 6, 11-13; 7, 2-4), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 123-134. CYRIL OF ALEXANDRIA, Ερμηνεία εις τ(ρ)ν προς Κορινθίους έπιστολ(ρ)ν β'. Exphnatio in epistuhm II ad Corinthios, PG 74, cois. 915-952. DAECHSEL, T., Paulus der Apostel Jesu Christi. Sein Lebenswerk und seine Briefe in wort- und sinngetreuer Verdeutschung, Dresden - Leipzig: C. Ludwig Ungelenk, 1913, pp. 234-252. DAHL, N.A., Paul and Possessions, in ID., Studies in Paul: Theology for the Early Chris tian Mission, Minneapolis MN, 1977, pp. 22-39. DAHL, N.A., On the Literary Integrity of 2 Cor. IS, in ID., Studies in Paul: Theohgy for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis MN, 1977, pp. 38-39. DAHL, N.A., A Fragment and Its Context. 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in ID., Studies in Paul. Theohgy for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis MN, 1977, pp. 6269. DAHOOD, M.J., Two Pauline Quotations From the Old Testament, in CBQ 17 (1955) 19-24. DALTON, W.J., Is the Old Covenant Abrogated (2 Cor 3.14)?, in AusBR 35 (1987) 88-94.
278
ALPHABETICAL LIST
DANIEL, C , Une mention paulinienne des esseniens de Qumran, in RQum 5 (1966) 553-567. DANKER, F.W., The Mirror Metaphor in 1 Cor. 13:12 and 2 Cor. 3:18, in CTM 31 (1960) 428-429. DANKER, EW., Consolation in 2 Cor 5:1-10, in CTM 39 (1968) 552-556. DANKER, EW., II Corinthians (Augsburg Commentary NT), Minneapolis MN, 1989. DANKER, F.W., Introduction: The Hermeneutical Task, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21 : An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 1-20. DANKER, F.W., The Theohgy of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 87-102. DANKER, F.W., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21 : An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewistoh NY Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 105-128. DANKER, F.W., Paul's Debt to the De Corona of Demosthenes : A Study of Rhetorical Techniques in Second Corinthians, in ID., (ed.), Persuasive Artistry. Studies in New Testament Rhetoric. FS G A Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield, 1991, pp. 262-280. DASSMANN, E., Paulus in der "Visio Sancti Pauli", in T. KLAUSER, Ε. DASSMANN & K. THRAEDE (eds.), Jenseitsvorstellungen in Antike und Christentum. Gedenkschrift fur Alfred Stuiber (Jahrbuch für Antike und Christentum. Ergänzungsband, 9), Münster: AschendorfF, 1982, pp. 117-128. DAUTZENBERG, G., Motive der Selbstdarstellung des Paulus in 2 Kor 2,14-7,4, in A. VÀNHOYE (ed.), L'apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministire (BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 150-162. DAUTZENBERG, G., Der zweite Korintherbrief als Brief ammlung. Zur Frage der lite rarischen Einheitlichkeit und des tbeofogiscben Gefuges von 2 Kor 1-8, in ANRWll, 25/4, Berlin - New York, 1987, pp. 3045-3066. DAUTZENBERG, G., "Gkube"oder "Hoffnung"in 2 Kor 4,13-5,10, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 75-104 (Discussion: 105-131). DAUTZENBERG, G., Die Beziehung der Christen zur göttlichen Herrlichkeit. Zur Inter pretation von 2 Kor 3,18, in W. KURZ, R. LÄCHELE & G. SCHMALENBERG (eds.), In Krisen und Umbrüche in der Geschichte des Christentums. FS M. Greschat (Gießener Schriften zur Theologie und Religionspädagogik des Fachbereichs Evangelische Theologie und Katholische Theologie und deren Didaktik der Justus-Liebig-Universität, 9), Gießen: Selbstverlag des Fachbereichs 07, 1994, pp. 225-236. DAUTZENBERG, G., Die Freiheit bei Paulus und in der Stoa, in TbQ 176 (1996) 65-76. DAUTZENBERG, G., Alter und neuer Bund nach 2Kor 3, in R. KAMPLING (ed.), "Nun steht aber diese Sache im Evangelium... "Zur Frage nach den Anfangen des christli chen Antijudaismus, Paderborn et al.: Ferdinand Schöningh, 1999, pp. 229-249. DAUTZENBERG, G., Διακονία Πνεύματος (2 Kor 3,8) - Paulus ah Vermittler der eschatohgischen Gabe des Geistes. Überlegungen zu einem besonderen Aspekt des paulinischen Selbstverständnisses, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL & H. STEICHELE (eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Düsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 33-45.
DANIEL C. - DERRETT J.D.M.
279
DAUTZENBERG, G., Überlegungen zur Exegese und Theohgie von 2 Kor 4,1-6, in Bib 8 2 (2001) 325-344. DAVIES, W.D., Paul and the People of Israel, in NTS 2 4 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 4 - 3 9 . DAVIS, S.K., The Antithesis of the Ages: Paul's Reconfiguration ofTorah (CBQMS, 3 3 ) , Washington DC: Catholic Biblical Association of America, 2 0 0 2 . DEAN, J.T., The Great Digression: 2 Cor it 14-vii 4, in ExpT 5 0 ( 1 9 3 8 ) 8 6 - 8 9 . DEAN, J.T., Saint Paul and Corinth, London: Lutterworth, 1 9 4 7 . DE JONG, M., Paulus, struikelbhk of toetssteen. Een Studie van 2 Korinthiers 2:12-4:6 ah bijdrage in het gesprek met Israel, Kampen: Uitgeverij Mondiss, 1 9 8 9 . DE LA POTTERIE, I., L'onction du chrétien par h foi, in Bib 4 0 ( 1 9 5 9 ) 1 2 - 6 9 . DELATTE, P., Les épîtres de saint Paul remplacées dans le milieu historique des actes des apôtres, vol. I, Leuven - Paris, 1 9 2 8 , pp. 3 9 9 - 4 8 6 . DELOBEL, J., De kracht van de zwakheid, in VlAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Pau lus, //(Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8 ) , Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 3 4 - 3 5 . D E LORENZI, L., Paul, "diakonos" du Christ et des chrétiens, in ID., (ed.), Paul de Tarse, apôtre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1 9 7 9 , pp. 3 9 9 - 4 5 4 . D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), Paoh. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Bene dictina, 9 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 7 . D E LORENZI, L., L'ignominia di Paoh aüa luce di 2 Cor 12,7b-10, in Paroh, Spirito e Vita 2 0 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 1 7 9 - 2 0 3 . D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 9 . D E LORENZI, L., Il ritorno delpopoh al Signore. 2 Cor 3,16, in Paroh, Spirito e Vita 22 (1990) 199-228. DÉMANN, P., Moïse et h hi dans h pensée de saint Paul, in Moïse, l'homme de l'alliance (Cahiers Sioniens), Paris et al.: Desclée, 1 9 5 5 , pp. 1 8 9 - 2 4 2 . DEMKE, C , Zur Aushgungvon 2. Korinther5,1-10, in EvTh 2 9 ( 1 9 6 9 ) 5 8 9 - 6 0 2 . DEN BOER, G , De tweede brief van Paulus aan dé Korinthiers: VII-XIII. Deel 2, Kam pen: Kok Voorhoeve; Hilversum: Evangelische Omroep, 1 9 9 6 . DENIS, A.-M., La fonction apostolique et h liturgie nouvelle en esprit. Étude thémati que des métaphores pauliniennes du culte nouveau, in RSPT 4 2 ( 1 9 5 8 ) 4 0 1 - 4 3 6 ; 617-656. DENNEY, J., The Second Epistk to the Corinthians, in M. DODDS (ed.), An Exposi tion of the Bible : A Series ofExpositions Covering Till the Books of the Old and New Testament, Hartford CT, 1 9 0 3 . DENNEY, J., The Second Epistk to the Corinthians (ExpB), London, 1 8 9 4 , New York, 1 8 9 4 ; New York - London, 1 9 0 5 ; repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1 9 4 3 . DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Versöhnung in der Apohgie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 2 1 ) , Münster: Aschendorff, 1 9 9 0 . DE OLIVEIRA, A., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi " (2 Kor 3,3). Ein paulinischer Beitrag zur Ekkksiohgie des Wortes Gottes, in R. KAMPLING & T. SöDlNG (eds.), Ekkksiohgie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 3 5 6 - 3 7 7 . DEPASSE-LIVET, ]., L'existence chrétienne. Participation à h vie trinitaire (2 Cor 13,1113), in ASeign 3 1 ( 1 9 7 3 ) 1 0 - 1 3 . DERRETT, J.D.M., 2 Cor 6,l4ff. A Midrash on Dt22,10, in Bib 5 9 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 2 3 1 - 2 5 0 . DERRETT, J.D.M., Nocí (2 Cor 1-.19-20),in Fihhgia Neotestamentaria 4 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 2 0 5 - 2 0 9 .
280
ALPHABETICAL LIST
DERRETT, J.D.M., Ναί (2 Cor 1:19-20), in ID. (ed.), Studies in the New Testament, Leiden: Brill, 1995, pp. 188-192. DE SALIS, P., L'écharde dans la chair. Un signe visible de kprésence de Dieu? La dimen sion dramatique de k vie. Perspectives à partir de II Corinthiens 12,1-10, in RTP 127 (1995) 27-41. DESILVA, D . A . , Measuring Penultimate Against Ultimate Reality: An Investigation of the Integrity and Argumentation of 2 Corinthians, in JSNT 52 (1993) 41-70. DESILVA, D A , Recasting the Moment of Decision: 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1 in Its Literary Context, in AUSS 31 (1993) 3-16. DESILVA, D . A . , Meeting the Exigency of a Complex Rhetorical Situation: Paul's Stra tegy in 2 Corinthians 1 Through 7, in AUSS 34 (1996) 5-22. DESILVA, D . A . , "Let the One Who Chims Honor Establish That Claim in the Lord": Honor Discourse in the Corinthian Correspondence, in BTB 28 (1998) 61-74. DESILVA, DA., The Credentials of an Apostle: Paul's Gospel in 2 Corinthians 7-7(Bibal Monograph Series, 4), N. Richland Hills TX: Bibal, 1998. DE SURGY, P., Le ministère apostolique de k nouvelle alliance (2 Co 3,1b-6), in ASeign 39 (1972) 36-43. DEVLEESCHOUWER, R., Het apostolisch ambt, in VLAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 19-21. DEVLEESCHOUWER, R., De bediening van de verzoening door Paulus, in VLAAMSE BIJ BELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 29-31. DE Vos, C S . , Church and Community Conflicts: The Rektionships of the Thessalonian, Corinthian, and Philippian Churches With Their Wider Civic Communities (SBL DS, 168), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1999. DEWEY, A.J., A Matter of Honor: A Social-Historical Analysis of2 Corinthians 10, in HTR78 (1985) 209-217. DEWEY, A.J., Εις την Σπανίαν: The Future and Paul, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI & A . STANDHARTINGER (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition in the New Testament. FS D . Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1994, pp. 321-350. DiBELlUS, M., Botschaft und Geschichte. Gesammelte Aufsätze, vol. II, ed. G. BORNKAMM, Tübingen, 1956, pp. 128-130. DiCiCCO, M.M., Paul's Rhetorical Use ofthe Three Classical Methods of Proofin 2 Cor 10-13 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL, 1993). DICK, K., Der schriftstellerische Plural bei Paulus, Halle, 1900, pp. 37-56 and 85-110. DlDYMUS OF ALEXANDRIA (the Blind), Υπόμνημα εις τήν δεύτεραν έπιστολήν Παύ λου αποστόλου προς Κορινθίους. Commentarius in epistokm secundam ad Corinthios, PG 39, cols. 1679-1732. DIDYMUS OF ALEXANDRIA (the Blind), [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: AschendorfF, 1933, repr. 1984, pp. 14-44. DlETZFELBlNGER, C , Die Berufung des Paulus ab Ursprungseiner Theologie (WMANT, 58), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1985, pp. 49-51, 62-64 and 73-75. DI MARCO,Α. Κοινωνία πνεύματος (2 Cor 13,13; Elp 2,1) - πνεύμα κοινωνίας. Circokrità e ambivalenza lingüistica efihhgica, in Fiklogta Neotestamentaria 1 (1988) 63-75.
DERRETT J.D.M. - D'ORS A.
281
DiNKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 4,1-6, in GPM 8 (1953-1954) 60-64. DINKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in GPM 14 (19591960) 77-83. DINKLER, E., Exaudí. 2. Kor. 4,7-18, in GPM 14 (1959-1960) 176-182. DINKLER, E., Art. Korintherbriefe, in RGG 4 (1960) cols. 17-24. DINKLER, E., Die Taufierminokge in 2Kor 1,21 f. Eine Freundesgabe, in Neotestamentica et Patrística. FS O . Cullmann (NovTSupp, 6), Leiden, 1962, pp. 173-191. DINKLER, E., Die Taufierminokge in 2Kor 1,21 f., in ID., Signum Cruris. Aufiätze zum Neuen Testament und zur Christlichen Archäohgie, Tübingen, 1967, pp. 99-117. DiNKLER, E., Die Verkündigung ah eschatobgsches Geschehen. Bibebrbeit über 2. Kor. 5,14-6,2, in Verhandlungen der 16. außerordentlichen rheinischen Landessynode, Tagung vom 7. bis 12. Januar 1968 in Bad Godesberg, s.L, s.d., pp. 229-241. DiNKLER, E., Vorletzter Sonntag des Kirchenjahres. 2. Korinther 5,1-10, in GPM 24 (1969-1970) (=PTh 59, 1970) 438-444. DiNKLER, E., Die Verkündigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen. Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2, in G. BORNKAMM & K . RAHNER (eds.), Die Zeit Jesu. FS H . Schlier, Freiburg, 1970, pp. 169-189. DiNKLER, E., Der Dienst am Worte Gottes. Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,1-12, in O . MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufiätze von E. Dinkler (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 157-176. DINKLER, E., Die Verkündigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentaks Geschehen. Auskgung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2, in O . MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufiätze von E. Dinkkr (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 177-197. DINKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in O . MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufiätze von Erich Dinkkr (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 230-240. DINKLER, E., Exaudí. 2. Kor. 4,7-18, in O . MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufiätze von Erich Dinkler (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 241-251. DiNKLER, E., Vorletzter Sonntag des Kirchenjahres. 2. Korinther 5,1-10, in O . MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufiätze von Erich Dinkkr (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 252-260. DOBBELER, A. VON, Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Antithese in Apg 9 und 2 Kor 3 und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R . HEILIGENTHAL (eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K . Berger, Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 49-65. DOCKERY, D.S., Commenting on Commentaries on 2 Corinthians, in CTR 4 (1989) 153-157. DOCKX, S., Chronokgie paulinienne de l'année de b gande colkcte, in RB 81 (1974) 183-195. DOCKX, S., Chronokgie paulinienne de l'année de k gande colkcte, in ID., Chrono logies néotestamentaires et Vie de l'Église primitive. Recherches exégétiques, Paris — Gembloux, 1976, pp. 107-118; revised: Leuven, 1984, pp.137-149. DOIGNON, J., Le libelk singulier de II Corinthiens 3.18 chez Hibire de Poitiers. Essai d'explication, in NTS 26 (1979-1980) 118-126. D'ORS, A., "La ktra mata, el espíritu vivifica", in Biblia y Hermenéutica. VII simposio internacional de teokgia de b Universidad de Navarra, Pamplona: Ed. universi dad de Navarra, 1986, pp. 497-505. 3
282
ALPHABETICAL LIST
DOXTADER, E., Reconciliation in a State of Emergency: The Middle Voice of2 Corin thians, in JSR 14 (2001) 47-65. DRESCHER, R., Der zweite Korintherbrief und die Vorgänge in Korinth seit Abfassung des ersten Korintherbrief, in TSK70 (1897) 43-111. DUDUIT, M.,Jey in Ministry: Messages From II Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI, 1989. DUDUIT, M., Preaching on 2 Corinthians, in CTRA (1989) 145-152. DUFF, P., The Transformation of the Spectator: Power, Perception, and the Day of Sal vation, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 233-243. DUFF, P., Apostolic Suffering and the Language of Processions in 2 Corinthians 4:7-10, in BTB2X (1991) 158-165. DUFF, P., Metaphor, Motif, and Meaning: The Rhetorical Strategy behind the Image "Led in Triumph" in 2 Corinthians 2:14, in CBQ53 (1991) 79-92. DUFF, P.B., The Mind of the Redactor: 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 in Its Secondary Context, in NovT 35 (1993) 160-180. DUFF, P.B., 2 Corinthians 1-7: Sidestepping the Division Hypothesis Dilemma, in BTB 24 (1994) 16-26. DUFF, P.B., Gbry in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Letters of Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT46 (2004) 313-337. DUGANDZIC, I., Das "Ja" Gottes in Christus. Eine Studie zur Bedeutung des Alten Testamentes für das Christusverständnis des Paulus (FzB, 26), Würzburg, 1977, pp. 20-56. DULING, D . C . , 2 Corinthians 11:22: Historical Context, Rhetoric, and Ethnic Iden tity, in J. FoTOPOLOUS (ed.), The New Testament and Early Christian Literature in Graeco-Roman Context. FS D . E . Aune (NTSupp, 122), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2006, pp. 65-89. DUMBRELL, W.J., Paul's Use of Exodus 34 in 2 Corinthians 3, in P.T. O'BRIEN & D . G . PETERSON (eds.), God Who Is Rich in Mercy. FS D . B . Knox, Grand Rapids MI: Baker, 1986, pp. 179-194. DUMBRELL, W.J., The Newness of the New Covenant: The Logic of the Argument in 2 Corinthians 3, in Reformed Theological Review 61 (2002) 61-84. DUNN, J.D.G., 2 Corinthians III. 17- "The Lord Is the Spirit", in JTS21 (1970) 309320. DUNN, J.D.G., Two Covenants or One? The Interdependence of Jewuh and Christian Identity, in H. CANCIK, H. LICHTENBERGER & P. SCHAFER (eds.), Geschichte Tradition — Reflexion. FS M. Hengel. Band III: Frühes Christentum, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 97-122. DUNN, J.D.G., 2 Corinthians 3:17: "The Lord Is the Spirit", in ID., The Christ and the Spirit. Collected Essays. Volume 1: Christokgy, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998, pp. 115-125. DUNN, J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998. D U N N , J.D.G., Did Paul Have a Covenant Theobgy? Reflections on Romans 9.4 and 11.27, in S.E. PORTER & J.C.R. DE ROO (eds.), The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 287-307. DUPONT, J., Gnosis. La connaissance religieuse dans les ipitres de saint Paul, Leuven Paris, 1949.
DOXTADER E. - EGAN R.B.
283
DUPONT, }., Le chrétien, miroir de k gkire divine, d'après II Cor. 111,18, in RB 5 6 (1949) 392-411. DUPONT, J., La réconciliation dans k théokgie de saint Paul, in EstBib 1 1 ( 1 9 5 2 ) 2 5 5 3 0 2 ; revised (ALBO II, 3 2 ) , Bruges - Paris - Louvain, 1 9 5 3 . DUPONT, J., Pour vous le Christ s'est fait pauvre. 2 Co 8,7.9.13-15, in ASeign 4 4 (1969) 32-37. DUPONT, J., Ad commoriendum et ad convivendum (2 Cor 7,3), in Teokgia — Liturgia — Stork. FS C . Manziana, Brescia, 1 9 7 7 , pp. 1 9 - 2 8 . DU RAND, J.A., Paulus se vernuftige vervlegting van antroplogie en eskatologie in 2 Korintiërs 4:7-5:10, in SkrifKerk 2 0 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 3 4 0 - 3 5 3 . DUTILE, G., An Annotated Bibliograph)/ for 2 Corinthians, in SWJT 3 2 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 4 1 - 4 3 . EASTMAN, B., The Significance of Grâce in the Letters ofPaul, New York: Lang, 1 9 9 9 . EBNER, M., Leidenslisten und Apostelbrief. Untersuchungen zu Form, Motivik und Funktion der Peristasenkataloge bei Paulus (FzB, 6 6 ) , Würzburg, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 9 3 - 3 3 0 . ECKERT, ]., Die Verteidigung der apostolischen Autorität im Gakterbrief und im Zwei ten Korintherbrief. Ein Beitrag zur Kontroverstheokgie, in ThGl65 ( 1 9 7 5 ) 1 - 1 9 . ECKERT, ]., Die Kollekte des Paulus für Jerusalem, in P.-G. MÜLLER & W. STENGER (eds.), Kontinuität und Einheit. FS F. Mußner, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 6 5 - 8 0 . ECKERT, J., Die geutliche Schriftauslegung des Apostels Paulus nach 2 Kor 3,4-18, in Dynamik im Wort. Lehre von der Bibel. L·ben aus der Bibel, Stuttgart: Katholi sches Bibelwerk, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 2 4 1 - 2 5 6 . ECKERT, J., "Dreimal habe kh den Herrn angefleht... ". Krankheit in der Sicht des Apos tels Paulus, in Bibel und Kirche 4 3 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 8 - 1 2 . ECKERT, J., "Ich ermahne euch bei der Sanftmut und Milde des Christus" (2 Kor 10,1), in TThZ 1 0 0 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 3 9 - 5 5 . ECKERT, ]., Das paulinische Evangelium im Widerstreit, in J. HAINZ (ed.), Theokgie im Werden. Studien zu den theokgischen Konzeptionen im Neuen Testament, Pader born et al.: Ferdinand Schöningh, 1 9 9 2 , pp. 3 0 1 - 3 2 8 . ECKERT, J., Zur Erstverkündigung des Apostels Paulus, in J. HAINZ (ed.), Theokgie im Werden. Studien zu den theokgischen Konzeptionen im Neuen Testament, Pader born et al.: Ferdinand Schöningh, 1 9 9 2 , pp. 2 7 9 - 2 9 9 . ECKERT, J., Die Befähigung zu "Dienern des Neuen Bundes" (2 Kor 3,6). Neutestamentliche Perspektiven zum Amt in der Kirche, in TThZ 1 0 6 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 6 0 - 7 8 . ECKERT, J., Gottes Bundesstiftungen und der Neue Bund bei Paulus, in H. FRANKEMÖLLE (ed.), Der ungekündigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments (Quaestiones Disputatae, 1 7 2 ) , Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 1 3 5 - 1 5 6 . ECKERT, J., "Die neue Schöpfung" und die Kirche in der Verkündigung des Apostels Paulus, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL & H. STEICHELE (eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Düs seldorf: Patmos, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 4 6 - 6 8 . ECKERT, J., "Wenn auch unser äußerer Mensch vernichtet wird, unser innerer aber wird erneuert Tag um Tag" (2 Kor 4,16), in R. BRANDSCHEIDT & T. MENDE (eds.), Schöpfungspkn und Heilsgeschichte. FS E . Haag, Trier: Paulinus, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 6 1 85. ECKSTEIN, H.-J., Der Begriff Syneidesis bei Paulus. Eine neutestamentlich-exegetische Untersuchung zum "Gewissensbegriff"(WUNT, I I / 1 0 ) , Tübingen, 1 9 8 3 . EGAN, R.B., Lexical Evidence on Two Pauline Passages, in NovT 1 9 ( 1 9 7 7 ) 3 4 - 6 2 .
284
ALPHABETICAL LIST
ELLINGWORTH, P., "We"and "Fin 2 Corinthians: A Question, in BiTr 34 (1983) 246. ELLINGWORTH, P., "For Our Sake God Made Him Share Our Sin " (2 Cor 5:21, GNB), in BiTr 38 (1987) 237-241. ELLINGWORTH, P., Grammar, Meaning, and Verse Divisions in 2 Cor 11.16-29, in BiTr 43 (1992) 245-246. ELLIOTT, J.K., The Divine Names in the Corinthian Letters, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Con flict. F S M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 3-15. ELLIS, E.E., II Corinthians V.l-10 in Pauline Eschatology, in NTS 6 (1959-1960) 211-224. ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Co-Workers, in NTS 17 (1971) 437-453. ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Opponents: Trends in Research, in J. NEUSNER (ed.), Christianity, Judaism and Other Graeco-Roman Cults. FS M. Smith, vol. I: New Testament, Leiden: Brill, 1975, pp. 264-298. ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Opponents: Trends in Research, in Prophecy and Hermeneutics in Early Christianity (WUNT, 18), Tübingen, 1978, pp. 80-115. ELLIS, P.F., Seven Pauline Letters, Collegeville MN, 1982. ELTESTER F.-W, Eikon im Neuen Testament ( B Z N W , 23), Berlin, 1958, pp. 130-152. ENGELBRECHT, B.J., Die struktuur van versoening volgens Rome. 5:10vv.; 2 Kor. 5:18vu; Ef. 2:1 lvv en Kol. l:19vv., in HTS 28 (1972) 19-25. ERASMUS, D., Epistoh Pauli ad Corinthios secunda, in ID., Opera omnia, vol. V I : Novum Testamentum, Cui, in hoc Editione, subjectae sunt singulis paginis Adnotationes, Leiden, 1705; repr. London 1962, cols. 749-798. ERASMUS, D., Paraphrasis in epistohm Pauli ad Corinthios posteriorem, in ID., Opera omnia, vol. VII: Paraphrases in Novum Testamentum, Leiden, 1706; repr. Lon don 1962, cols. 914-942. ERDMAN, C.R., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, Philadelphia PA: West minster, 1929, repr. 1944; 1964; 1966. ERLEMANN, K., Der Geist ah appaßwv (2 Kor 5,5) im Kontext derpaulinischen Eschatobgie, in ZNW 83 (1992) 202-223. ESTIUS, G. (Hessels van Est), In epistobm secundam Beati Pauli Apostoli ad Corin thios commentarius, in ID., In omnes canonicas apostobrum epistolas, vol. III, Mainz - Paris - Leuven, 1842, pp. 216-492. EVANS, D.L., The Atonement Motif of II Cor. 5:11-21 : A Historical and Exegetical Study (Ph.D. diss., Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary, Fort Worth TX, 1984). EVANS, E., The Epistles of Paul the ApostU to the Corinthians, Oxford, 1930. EVANS, J.W., Interpretation of 2 Corinthians, in SWJT 32 (1989) 22-32. EWALD, H., Bemerkungen über die Paulusbriefe, in ID., Jahrbücher der Biblischen Wissenschaft (2/1849), Göttingen, 1850, pp. 225-229. EWALD, H., Die Sendschreiben des Aposteh Paulus übersetzt und erkbrt, Göttingen, 1857, pp. 223-314. FABRIS, R., Al servizio della comunità. Seconda lettera di Paob ai Corinzi, Torino, 1977. FABRIS, R., Noi annunziamo che Cristo Gesù ì Signore, in StEc 20 (2002) 239-249. FAHY, T , St. Paul's "Boasting"and "Weakness", in ITQÒl (1964) 214-227. FALLON, E T , 2 Corinthians (NTM, 11), Wilmington DE - Dublin, 1980. FALLON, ET., Self-Sufficiency or God's Sufficiency: 2 Corinthians 2:16, in HTR 76 (1983) 369-374.
E L L I N G W O R T H P. - F I S H E R F X .
285
E., Die Korintherbriefe und die Gnosis, in K.-W. TRÖGER (ed.), Gnosis und Neues Testament. Studien aus Religionswissenschaft und Theologie, Gütersloh,
FASCHER,
1 9 7 3 , pp. 2 8 1 - 2 9 1 .
FATEHI, M., The Spirit's Rektion to the Risen Lord in Paul: An Examination of Its Christological Implications (WUNT, 1 1 / 1 2 8 ) , Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 0 . FATICA, L., L'Ambrosiaster, I'esegesi net commentari alle Epistole ai Corinzi, in Vetera Christianorum 2 4 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 2 6 9 - 2 9 2 .
J.-M., Le chrétien face à k mort et à k résurrection. Exégèse de 2 Co 5,1-10 (Excerptum ex dissertatione ad Lauream in Facultate Theologica Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae), Louvain, 1 9 6 4 . FEE, G.D., II Corinthians W.14-VII.1 and Food Offered to Idols, in NTS 2 3 ( 1 9 7 7 ) FAUX,
140-161.
FEE, G.D., ΧΑΡΙΣ in II Corinthians 1.15: Apostolic Parousia and Paul-Corinth Chronokgy, in ATS 2 4 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 5 3 3 - 5 3 8 .
FEE, G.D., Another Gospel Which You Did Not Embrace': 2 Corinthians 11.4 and the Theokgy ofl and2 Corinthians, in L A JERVIS & P. RICHARDSON (eds.), Gos pel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Gaktians and Romans. FS R.N. LONGENECKER (JSNT SS, 1 0 8 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 1 1 - 1 3 3 . FEE, G.D., God's Empowering Presence: The Holy Spirit in the Dtters of Paul, Peabody, MA: Hendrickson Publishers, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 2 8 2 - 3 6 6 . FEE, G.D., Pauline Ghristology: An Exegetical-Theological Study, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 1 6 0 - 2 0 6 . FELLOWS, R.G., Was Titus Timothy?, in JSNT 8 1 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 3 3 - 5 8 .
FENNER, F., Die Krankheit im Neuen Testament. Eine religions- und medizingeschicht liche Untersuchung (ONT, 1 8 ) , Leipzig, 1 9 3 0 , pp. 3 0 - 3 1 and 3 4 - 3 5 . FEUILLET, Α., La demeure céUste et k destinée des chrétiens. Exégèse de 2 Co 5,1-10 et contribution à l'étude des fondements de l'eschatokgie paulinienne, in RSR 4 4 (1956) 161-192, 360-402.
FEUILLET, Α., The Christ-Image of God According to Paul (2 Cor. 4:4), in BibToday 21 (1965) 1409-1414. FEUILLET, Α., 1966,
Le Christ Sagesse de Dieu d'après Us épttrespauliniennes (ÉBib), Paris,
pp. 1 1 3 - 1 6 1 and 3 4 9 - 3 5 9 .
FEUILLET, A , A t . Paul, Corinthiens (Us Épttres aux), in DBS 7 ( 1 9 6 6 ) 1 7 0 - 1 9 5 . FEUILLET, Α.,
Christokgie paulinienne et tradition biblique, Paris, 1 9 7 3 . FlLBECK, D., ProbUms in Transkting First Person Plural Pronouns in 2 Corinthians, in BiTr 4 5 ( 1 9 9 4 ) 4 0 1 - 4 0 9 . FiLSON, F.V., "The God of All Comfort", in Theokgy Today 8 ( 1 9 5 2 ) 4 9 8 - 5 0 1 .
F.V. & J. REID, The Second EpistU to the Corinthians (IntB, 1 0 ) , New York Nashville TN: Abingdon, 1 9 5 3 , pp. 2 6 3 - 4 2 5 . FlNDEIS, H.-J., Versöhnung — Apostokt — Kirche. Eine exegetisch-theokgische und rezep tionsgeschichtliche Studie zu den Versöhnungsaussagen des Neuen Testaments (2 Kor, Rom, Kol, Eph) (FzB, 4 0 ) , Würzburg, 1 9 8 3 . FINDLAY, G.G., St. Paul's Use ^ΘΡΙΑΜΒΕΥΩ, in The Expositor 1 0 ( 1 8 7 9 ) 4 0 3 - 4 2 1 . FlORE, Β., Root Metaphors in Paul: Pauline Comings and Goings: The Travel Image, FlLSON,
in PEGL&MWBS
11 (1991) 174-184.
FISCHER, G. & K. BACKHAUS, Sühne und Versöhnung. Perspektiven des Alten und Neuen Testaments (Neue Echter Bibel: Themen, 7 ) , Würzburg: Echter, 2 0 0 0 . FISHER, EL., Commentary on 1 and 2 Corinthians (WBC), WacoTX, 1 9 7 5 .
286
ALPHABETICAL LIST
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Catalogues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scho lars, 1988. FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul the Ancient Epistolary Theorists, and2 Corinthians 10-13: The Purpose and Literary Genre of a Pauline Letter, in D.L. BALCH, E . FERGUSON & WA. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans, and Christians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minne apolis MN: Fortress, 1990, pp. 190-200. FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul and Paradigm Shifts: Reconciliation and Its Linkage Group, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louis ville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 241-262. FlTZMYER, J.A., Qumrän and the Interpohted Paragraph in 2 Cor 6,14-7,1, in CBQ 23 (1961) 271-280. FITZMYER, J.A., Qumran and the Interpohted Paragraph in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in ID., Essays on the Semitic Background of the New Testament, London: Geoffrey Chap man, 1971; repr. Missoula MT, 1974, pp. 205-217. FITZMYER, J.A., Reconciliation in Pauline Theology, in J.W. FLANAGAN & A.W. ROBINSON (eds.), No Famine in the Land. FS J.L. McKenzie, Missoula MT, 1975, pp. 155-177. FITZMYER, J.A., Glory Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6) and a Palesti nian Jewish Motif, in TS 42 (1981) 630-644. FlTZMYER, J.A., Qumran und der eingefügte Abschnitt 2 Kor 6,14-7,1, trans, by H . WISSMANN, in K.E. GRÖZINGER ET AL. (eds.), Qumran (WdF, 410), Darm stadt, 1981, pp. 385-398. FlTZMYER, J.A., Reconciliation in Pauline Theology, in ID., 72> Advance the Gospel. New Testament Studies, New York: Crossroad, 1981, pp. 162-185. FlTZMYER, J.A., Ghry Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6), in According to Paul: Studies in the Theology of the Apostle, New York - Mahwah NJ: Paulist, 1993, pp. 64-79. FLATT, J.F. VON, Vorlesungen über die beyden Briefe Pauli an die Corinther, ed. C.D.F. HOFFMANN, Tübingen, 1827, pp. 1-205. FORBES, C , Comparison, Self-Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Conventions of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in NTS 32 (1986) 1-30. FORD, D.F., Tragedy and Atonement, in K. SURIN (ed.), Christ, Ethics and Tragedy. FS D. MacKinnon, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989, pp. 117130. FORD, D.F., Why Church?, in 5 / 7 5 3 (2000) 50-71. FOREMAN, K.J., Romans — 1 Corinthians — 2 Corinthians (The Layman's Bible Com mentary, 21), Richmond VA, 1961 (pp. 112-152), Atlanta GA, 1982. FORSTER, F., "Reconcile": 2 Cor. 5:18-20, in C 7 M 2 1 (1950) 296-298. FRANKE, A . H . VON, 2 Kor. 6,14-7,1 und der erste Brief des Paulus an die korinthische Gemeinde, 1 Kor. 5,9-13, in TSK3 (1884) 544-583. FRANKEMÖLLE, H . , Diepauliniscbe Theohgie im Kontext der heiligen Schriften Israeh. 'So viele Verheißungen Gottes, in ihm das Ja (2 Kor 1.20), in NTS 48 (2002) 332357. FRANKEMÖLLE, H . , Die pauliniscbe Theohgie im Kontext der heiligen Schriften Israeh. 'So vieh Verheißungen Gottes, in ihm das Ja' (2 Kor 1.20), in ID., Studien zum jüdischen Kontext neutestamentlicher Theobgien, Stuttgart: Katholische Bibelwerk, 2005, pp. 199-225.
F I T Z G E R A L D J.T. - F Ü R S T W.
287
F R A N S E N , P.S., Mission, Money and Right Administration: Reflections on II Corin thians 8 and 9, in TrinSemRev 2 2 ( 2 0 0 0 ) 7 - 1 8 ; response: Gary L. H A N S E N , Some Thoughts on Stewardship: In Response to Paul Fransen, in Ibid. 1 9 - 2 1 . FRÄSER, J.W., Paul's Knowledge of Jesus: II Corinthians 5:16 Once More, in NTS 1 7 (1970-1971)
293-313.
H.J., Ein neuer Paulustext und Kommentar, vol. I I : Die Texte (Vetus Latina. Die Reste der altlateinischen Bibel. Aus der Geschichte der lateinischen Bibel, 8 ) , Freiburg: Herder, 1 9 7 4 , pp. 1 7 5 - 2 1 6 . F R E D R I C K S O N , D.E., NO Noose Is Good News: Leadership as a Theohgical Problem in the Corinthian Correspondence, in Word & World 1 6 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 4 2 0 - 4 2 6 . F R E D R I C K S O N , D.E., Παρρησία in the Pauline Epistles, in I D . , Friendship, Flattery, and Frankness of Speech: Studies on Friendship in the New Testament World (NTSupp, 8 2 ) , Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 1 6 3 - 1 8 3 . F R E D R I C K S O N , D.E., "Through Many Tears" (2 Cor 2:4): Paul's Grieving Letter and the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. U L B R I C H T & J.L. SuMNEY (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 1 6 ) , Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2 0 0 1 , FREDE,
pp.
161-179.
F R E T T L Ö H , M.L., Der Charme der gerechten Gabe. Motive einer Theologie und Ethik am Beispiel der paulinischen Kollekte fur Jerusalem, in J. E B A C H et al. (eds.), 'Leget Anmut in das Geben. Zum Verhältnis von Ökonomie und Theologie (Jabboq 1 ) , Gütersloh: Kaiser - Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 2 0 0 1 , pp.
105-161.
Zum Stil des Paulinischen Peristasenkatahgs 2 Cor. 11:23ff. (Symbolae Osloenses, 7 ) , Oslo, 1 9 2 8 , pp. 2 5 - 2 9 . F R I D R I C H S E N , Α . , Peristasenkatalog und res gestae. Nachtrag zu 2 Cor. ll:23ff, (Symbolae Osloenses, 8 ) , Oslo, 1 9 2 9 , pp. 7 8 - 8 2 . F R I D R I C H S E N , Α . , Zum Thema "Paulus und die Stoa". Eine stoische Stilparallele zu FRIDRICHSEN, Α.,
2 Cor. 4.8f,
in CNT9
(1944)
27-31.
FRIEDRICH, G., Amt und Lebensführung. Eine Auslegung von 2. Kor. 6,1-10 (BSt, 3 9 ) , Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1 9 6 3 . F R I E D R I C H , G., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in Ο. B E T Z , M. H E N G E L & P. S C H M I D T , Abraham unser Vater. Juden und Christen im Gespräch über die Bibel. FS O. Michel (AGJU, 5 ) , Leiden, 1 9 6 3 , pp. 1 8 1 - 2 1 5 . F R I E D R I C H , G., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in I D . , Auf das Wort kommt es an. Gesammelte Auf ätze, Göttingen, 1 9 7 8 , pp. 1 8 9 - 2 2 3 . F R I E S E N , I . I . , The Glory of the Ministry of Jesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study of 2 Cor. 2:14-3:18 (Theologische Dissertationen, 7 ) , Basel, 1 9 7 1 . F U C H S , Ε . , Gkube sans phrase. Zur Auslegung von 2. Kor. 5,1-5, in L. A B R A M O W S K I & J.F.G. G O E T E R S (eds.), Studien zur Geschichte und Theobgie der Reformation. FS E . Bizer, Neukirchen, 1 9 6 9 , pp. 2 1 - 3 1 . F U C H S , E . , Lafaiblesse, gloire de l'apostoUt sehn Paul. Etude sur 2 Corinthiens 10-13, in ETR
55 (1980)
231-253.
N., Der Schriftsteller Paulus, Darmstadt: Verlag für Wissenschaftliche Publi kationen, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 7 5 - 1 0 6 . F Ü R S T , W, 2. Korinther 5,11-21. Auslegung und Meditation, in EvTh 2 8 ( 1 9 6 8 ) 2 2 1 FUERST,
238.
F Ü R S T , W, Karfreitag. 2. Korinther 5,14-21, in GPM 2 4 ( 1 9 6 9 - 1 9 7 0 ) (= PTh 5 9 , 1 9 7 0 ) 1 6 7 - 1 8 9 (pp. 1 7 3 - 1 8 9 are a repr. of I D . , 2. Korinther 5,11-21).
288
ALPHABETICAL LIST
FUNG, R.Y.-K., Justification by Faith in 1 and 2 Corinthians, in D.A. HAGNER & M.J. HARRIS (eck), Pauline Studies. F S F.F. Bruce, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans; Exeter: Paternoster, 1980, pp. 246-261. FUNG, S.-S., Spiritual Warfare in 2 Corinthians 10-13 (Ph.D. diss., Westminster Theological Seminary, Philadelphia PA, 1994). FUNK, R W , Language, Hermeneutic, and Word of God. The Problem of Language in the New Testament and Contemporary Theology, New York — Evanston IL — Lon don, 1966, pp. 263-265 and 273-27'4. FURNISH, V.P., FeUow Workers in God's Service, in JBL 80 (1961) 364-370. FURNISH, V.P., The Ministry of Reconciliation, in Currents in Theology and Mission 4 (1977) 204-218. FURNISH, V.P., II Corinthians. A New Transbtion With Introduction and Commentary (AncB, 32A), Garden City NY: Doubleday, 1984. FURNISH, V.P., Corinth in Paul's Time, in BARe 15 (1988) 14-27. FURNISH, V.P., 2 Corinthians [Bibliography], in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theobgy, vol. 2: 1 & 2 Corinthians, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1993, pp. 270-284. FURNISH, V.P., Paul and the Corinthians: The Letters, the Challenges of Ministry, the Gospel, in Interpr 52 (1998) 229-245. GABLER, J.P., Dissertatio Critica de Capitibus ultimis IX-XIIIposterioris Epistolae Pauli ad Corinthios ad eadem baud separandis, Göttingen, 1782. GABRIS, K., Neuer Bund zum Dienst am Leben (Exegesis von 2 Kor. 3,1-18), in CV7 (1964) 57-72. GÄRTNER, B., The Temple and the Community in Qumran and the New Testament (SNTS MS, 1), Cambridge, 1965, pp. 49-56. GALLAS, S., "Fünfinal vierzig weniger einen... " Die an Paulus vollzogenen Synagogalstrafen nach 2 Kor 11,24, in ZNW81 (1990) 178-191. GALLETTO, P., Dominus autem Spiritus est. II Cor. 3,17, in RevistBib 5 (1957) 245-281. GARLAND, D.E., Paul's Apostolic Authority: The Power of Christ Sustaining Weakness (2 Corinthians 10-13), in RExp 86 (1989) 371-389. GARLAND, D.E., The Sufficiency of Paul, Minister of the New Covenant, in CTR 4 (1989) 21-37. GARLAND, D.E., 2 Corinthians (The New American Commentary, 29), Nashville T N : Broadman and Holman Publishers, 1999. GARRETT, S.R, The God of This World and the Affliction of Paul: 2 Cor 4:1-12, in D.L. BALCH, E. FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans, and Chris tians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1990, pp. 99-117. GARRETT, S.R., Paul's Thorn and Cultural Models of Affliction, in M.L. WHITE & O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS W.A. Meeks, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1995, pp. 82-99. GAVENTA, B.R., Apostle and Church in 2 Corinthians: A Response to David M. Hay and Steven J. Krafichick, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theobgy, vol. 2: 1 & 2 Corinthians, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1993, pp. 182-199. GEBAUER, R., Das Gebet bei Paulus. Forschunggeschichtliche und exegetische Studien (TVG), Glessen - Basel: Brunnen Verlag Glessen, 1989, pp. 114-130 and 280-293. GENEST, O., L 'interpretation de b mort de Je'sus en situation discursive. Un cas-type: L 'articubtion des figures de cette mort en 1-2 Corinthiens, in NTS 34 (1988) 506-535. GENNADIUS OF CONSTANTINOPLE, [Commentary on selectedpassages of2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften
F U N G R.Y.-K - G I L L M A N J.
289
gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, p. 419. GEORGI, D., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief. Studien zur religiösen Pro paganda in der Spätantike (WMANT, 11), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1964. GEORGI, D., Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus fur Jerusalem (Theologische For schung, 38), Hamburg/Bergstedt, 1965, pp. 56-79. GEORGI, D., The Opponents of Paul in Second Corinthians, Philadelphia PA, 1986, with an 'Epilogue", pp. 333-450. GEORGI, D., Der Armen zu gedenken. Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus für Jerusa lem, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1994. GERBER, C., Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des Paulus um die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in Z W 96 (2005) 99-125. GERBER, G, Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005. GETTY, M.A., First Corinthians. Second Corinthians (Collegeville Bible Commen tary, 7), Collegeville MI, 1983. GETTY, M A , The Ministry of a Reconciled Community, in BibToday 37 (1999) 155-161. GHIRLANDO, M., The Ministry of Reconciliation [2 Cor 5,17-21]: A Ministry of the New Covenant, of the Spirit and of Righteousness [2 Cor 3,4-11] in the Service of Evangelisation, Malta, 2004. GlALLANZA, J., When I Am Weak, Then I Am Strong, in BibToday 95 (1978) 15721577. GIESEN, H., Jesu Tod ah Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verständnis von 2 Kor 5,21, in Theohgie der Gegenwart 26 (1983) 26-36. GIESEN, H., Jesu Tod als Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verständnis von 2 Kor 5,21, in ID., Glaube und Handeln, vol. II: Beiträge zur Exegese und Theo logie des Neuen Testaments (EHS.T, 215), Frankfurt - Bern - New York: Lang, 1983, pp. 99-111 (expanded version). GIGLIOLI, A., II Signore e lo Spirito. Congettura al testo di 2 Cor. 3,17, in RivBibllt 20 (1972) 263-276. GlGNlLLlAT, M., A Servant Follower of the Servant: Paul's Eschatohgical Reading of Isaiah 40-66 in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, in HBT26 (2004) 98-124. GlGNlLLlAT, M., 2 Corinthians 6:2: Paul's Eschatohgical "Now" and Hermeneutical Invitation, in Westminster Theohgical Journal 67 (2005) 147-161. GIGNILLIAT, M.S., Paul and Isaiah's Servant: Paul's Theohgical Reading of Isaiah 4066 in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, London - New York: T & T Clark, 2007. GILCHRIST, J.M., Paul and the Corinthians: The Sequence of Letters and Visits, in JSNT34 (1988) 47-69. GILL, D.W.J., Corinth: A Roman Cohny inAchaea, in BZ 37 (1993) 259-264. GILL, J., An Exposition of the New Testament: In Which the Sense of the Sacred Text Is Given; Doctrinal and Practical Truths are Set in Phin and Easy Light; Difficult Passages Exphined; Seeming Contradictions Reconcihd; and Whatever Is Material in the Various Readings and Several Oriental Versions Is Observed. The Whoh Illustrated With Notes, Taken From the Most Ancient Jewish Writings, vol. II, Philadelphia PA, 1811, pp. 778-877. GlLLMAN, J., Transformation Into the Future Life: A Study of 1 Cor 15:50-53, Its Context and Rehted Passages (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1980; dir. J. Lambrecht), pp. 905-1042.
290
ALPHABETICAL LIST
GiLLMAN.J., GoingHome to the Lord (2 Cor 4:16-5:10),
mBibTodaylO
(1982) 2 7 5 -
281.
GiLLMAN, J., A Thematic Comparison: 1 Cor 15:50-57and2
Cor 5:1-5, in JBL 1 0 7
(1988) 439-454. G I L S , C.F., Laportie de b collecte chez Saint Paul, in Spiritus 4 3 ( 1 9 7 0 ) 3 4 7 - 3 5 5 . G I V E N , M.D., Paul's True Rhetoric: Ambiguity, Cunning and Deception in Greece and Rome (Emory Studies in Early Christianity, 7 ) , Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2 0 0 1 . G L A N C Y , J.A., Boasting of Beatings (2 Corinthians 11:23-25), in JBL 1 2 3 ( 2 0 0 4 ) 9 9 135.
GlASSON, T.E, 2 Corinthians v. 1-10 versus Platonism, in SJT43 ( 1 9 9 0 ) 1 4 5 - 1 5 5 . G L E A S O N , R.C., Paul's Covenantal Contrasts in 2 Corinthians 3:1-11, in BS 1 5 4 (1997) 61-79.
G L O E R , W.H., Jr., 2 Corinthians 5:14-21,
in RExp 8 6 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 3 9 7 - 4 0 5 .
GLOER, W.H., An Exegetical and Theobgical Study of Paul's Understanding of New Cre ation and Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:14-21, Lewiston NY: Mellen Biblical, 1 9 9 6 . GNILKA, J., 2 Kor 6,14-7,1 im Lichte der Qumranschriften und der Zwölf-PatriarchenTestamente, in J. BLINZLER, O . KUSS & F. M U S S N E R (eds.), Neutestamentliche Aufsätze. FS J. Schmid, Regensburg, 1 9 6 3 , pp. 8 6 - 9 9 . G N I L K A , } . , 2 Cor 6:14-7:1 in the Light of the Qumran Texts and the Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs, i n j . M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R (ed.), Paul and Qumran. Studies in New Testament Exegesis, London et al.: Geoffrey Chapman, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 4 8 - 6 8 . G O D E T , G., La Seconde Epitre aux Corinthiens. Commentaire, ed. P. C O M T E S S E , Neuchätel, 1 9 1 4 . GöTTSBERGER, J., Die Hülle des Moses nach Ex 34 und 2 Kor 3, in BZ 1 6 ( 1 9 2 4 ) 1 - 1 7 . GOGUEL, M., Introduction au Nouveau Testament, vol. I V / 2 : Les Epitres pauliniennes, Paris, 1 9 2 6 . G O L L A , E., Zwischenreise und Zwischenbrief. Eine Untersuchung der Frage, ob der Apos tel Paulus zwischen dem Ersten und Zweiten Korintherbrief eine Reise nach Korinth unternommen und einen uns verbrengegangenen Brief an die Korinther geschrie ben habe (Biblische Studien, 2 0 , 4 ) , Freiburg, 1 9 2 2 . GöMEZ, E., Dios nos reconcilia en Cristo (2 Cor 5,18-19). Hacia una soteriobgia exis tential, in Revista Agustiniana 4 2 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 7 1 5 - 7 7 6 . G O O D E R , RR., Only the Third Heaven? 2 Corinthians 12.1-10 and Heavenly Ascent (LNTS, 3 1 3 ) , London - New York: T&T Clark-Continuum, 2 0 0 6 . G O O D W I N , M.J., Paul, Apostle of the Living God: Kerygma and Conversion in 2 Corin thians, Harrisburg PA: Trinity, 2 0 0 1 . GOPPELT, L., Versöhnung durch Christus, in Lutherische Monatshefte 6 ( 1 9 6 7 ) 2 6 3 - 2 6 9 . G O P P E L T , L., Versöhnung durch Christus, in I D . , Christobgie und Ethik. Aufsätze zum Neuen Testament, Göttingen, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 1 4 7 - 1 6 4 . G O U D G E , H.L., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians: With Introduction and Notes (Westminster Commentaries), London, 1 9 2 7 , 1 9 2 8 . G O U L D , E.P., Commentary on the Epistks to the Corinthians (An American Commen tary on the New Testament), Philadelphia PA: American Baptist Publication Society, 1 8 8 7 . G O U L D E R , M., 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 as an Integral Part of 2 Corinthians, in NovT 3 6 2
(1994) 47-57.
G O U L D E R , M., Vision and Knowbdge,
in JSNT % ( 1 9 9 4 ) 5 3 - 7 1 .
GILLMAN J. - GRINDHEIM S.
291
GOULDER, M., "So All Died" (2 Cor 5.14), i n j . KERKOVSKY (ed.), ΕΠΙΤΟΑΤΤΟ. FS P. Pokorny, Praha: Mlyn, 1998, pp. 141-148. GOULDER, M., The Unity of the Corinthian Correspondence, in JHC5 (1998) 220-237. GOULDER, M., Paul and the Competing Mission in Corinth, Peabody MA: Hendrick son, 2001. GOULDER, M.D., Visions and ReveUtions of the Lord (2 Corinthians 12:1-10), in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Com munity in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 303-312. GRABE, P.J., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use ο/"δύναμις in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156. GRABE, P.J., Καινή διαθήκη in derpaulinischen Literatur. Ansätze zu einerpaulinischen Ekklesiohgie, in R. KAMPLING & T. S Ö D I N G (eds.), Ekklesiobgie des Neuen Testa ments. FSΚ. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 267-287. GRABE, P.J., The New Covenant: Perspectives From the Lord's Supper Traditions and From the Pauline letters, in Scriptum 65 (1998) 153-167. GRABE, P.J., Der neue Bund in der frühchristlichen Literatur unter Berücksichtigung der alttestamentlich-jüdischen Voraussetzungen (FzB, 96), Würzburg: Echter, 2001, pp. 109-115. GRASSER, E., 2 Korinther 3,6-14, in ID., Der Alte Bund im Neuen. Exegetische Studien zur Israelfrage im Neuen Testament (WUNT, 35), Tübingen, 1985, pp. 77-95. GRASSER, E., Paulus, der Apostel des Neuen Bundes (2 Kor 2,14-4,6). Der Anlaß der Apohgie und ihre Beziehung zum Briefganzen, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 7-43 (Discussion: 44-77). GRASSER, Ε., Der Schatz in irdenen Gefdssen (2Kor 4,7). Existentiale Interpretation im 2. Korintherbrief, in ZThK 97 (2000) 300-316. GRÄSSER, E., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther. Kapitel 1,1-7,16 (ÖTK, 8/1), Güters loh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus; Würzburg: Echter, 2002. GRASSER, E., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther. Kapitel 8,1-13,13 (ÖTK, 8/2), Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus; Würzburg: Echter, 2005. GRANT, R.M., The Letter and the Spirit, London: SPCK, 1957. GRDELIDZE, T , "God in Your Grace, Transform the World". Bible Study on 2 Corin thians 3:18, in Ecumenical Review 56 (2004) 327-333. GRECH, P., 2 Corinthians 3:17 and the Pauline Doctrine of Conversion to the Holy Spi rit, in CBQ 17 (1955) 420-437. GREENE, O.B., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians, Greenville SC, 1976. GREENWOOD, D., The Lord Is the Spirit: Some Considerations of 2 Cor 3:17, in CBQ 34 (1972) 467-472. GRELOT, P., Note sur 2 Corinthiens 3.14, in NTS 33 (1987) 135-144. GRELOT, P., De la maison terrestre ä h maison celeste (2 Corinthiens 4,16-5,10), in J.-C. PETIT, A. CHARRON & A. MYRE (eds.), "Oü demeures-tu?" (Jn 1,38). La maison depuis le monde biblique. FS G. Couturie, Montreal: Fides, 1994, pp. 343364. GRINDHEIM, S., The Law Kilh but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit Dualism in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNT84 (2001) 97-115.
292
ALPHABETICAL LIST
GROMACKI, R., Stand Firm in the Faith: An Exposition of II Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI, 1978. GROSHEIDE, EW., De Tweede Brief van den Apostel Paulus aan de Kerk te Corinthe (Kommentaar op het Nieuwe Testament, 8), Amsterdam, 1939. GROSHEIDE, EW, De Tweede Brief aan de Kerk te Korinthe (CNT [K]), Kampen, 1959. GROSSOUW, W.K.M., Over de echtheid van 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in Studia Catholica 26 (1951) 203-206. GROTIUS, H. (de Groot), Annotationes in epistolam ad Corinthios alteram, in ID., Annotationes in Novum Testamentum, vol. VI, Groningen, 1828, pp. 458-546. GRUBER, M.M., Herrlichkeit in Schwachheit. Eine Auslegung der Apofogie des Zweiten Korintherbriefi 2 Kor 2,14-6,13 (FzB, 89), Würzburg: Echter, 1998. GUBLER, M.-L., Gebt uns Raum! (2 Kor 7,2), in Diakonia 21 (1990) 283-284. GUENTHER, H.O., Gnosticism in Corinth?, in B.H. McLean (ed.), Origins and Method. Towards a New Understanding of Judaism and Christianity. FS J.C. Hurd (JSNT SS, 86), Sheffield, 1993, pp. 44-81. GüTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zurpaulinischen Christohgie (FRLANT, 90), Göttingen, 1966, pp. 94-126, 135-170 and 282-322. GuiGNEBERT, C., Contribution à l'étude de l'expérience chez Paul. Remarques sur 2 Cor. 3,15-17, in RHPR 7 (1927) 253-264. GUNDRY VOLF, J.M., Paul and Perseverance: Staying In and Falling Away (WUNT, 11/37), Tübingen, 1990, pp. 29-32, 217-225 and 277-280. GUNTHER, J.J., St. Paul's Opponents and Their Background: A Study of Apocalyptic and Jewish Sectarian Teachings (NTSupp, 35), Leiden: Brill, 1973. GUTHRIE, D., New Testament Introduction, Leicester - Downers Grove IL, 1961, 1963 (pp. 46-71), 1990, pp. 432-464. GUTTENBERGER, G., Klugheit, Besonnenheit, Gerechtigkeit und Tapferkeit. Zum Hin tergrund der Vorwürfe gegen Paulus nach 2Kor 10-13, in ZNW96 (2005) 78-98. GUYSE, ]., The Practical Expositor: Or, An Exposition of the New Testament in the Form of a Paraphrase: With Occasional Notes in Their Proper PUces for Further Explication, vol. IV: Paul's Epistles to the Corinthians, Gahtians, and Ephesians, Edinburgh, 1797, pp. 197-309. HADIDIAN, D.Y., A Case in Study, 2 Cor 5:16, in ID., (ed.), From Faith to Faith. FS D.G. Miller, Pittsburgh PA, 1979, pp. 107-125. HÄRLE, W , 'Christus factus est peccatum metaphorice. " Zur Heilsbedeutung des Kreuzestodes Jesu Christi, in Neue Zeitschrift ftir Systematische Theologie und Religionsphihsophie 36 (1994) 302-315. HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:14-3:3 Wit hin the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1986. HAFEMANN, S.J., The Comfort and Power of the Gospel: The Argument of2 Corin thians 1-3, in RExp 86 (1989) 325-344. HAFEMANN, S.J., "Self-Commendation" and Apostolic Legitimacy in 2 Corinthians: A Pauline Dialectic?, in NTS 36 (1990) 66-88. HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1990. HAFEMANN, S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Cor 3 -.7-14: An Example ofPaul's Contextual Exegesis of the OT-A Proposal, in HBT14 (1992) 31-49. 2
2
4
GROMACKI R. - HALL T.
293
HAFEMANN, S.J., Corinthians, Letters to the, in G.F. HAWTHORNE & R.P. MARTIN (eds.), Dictionary of Paul and His Letters, Downers Grove IL - Leicester, 1993, pp. 164-179. HAFEMANN, S.J., The Gbry and Veil of Moses in 2 Corinthians 3:7-14, in G.K. BEALE (ed.), The Right Doctrine From the Wrong texts? Essays on the Use of the Old Tes tament in the New, Grand Rapids MI: Baker Books, 1994, pp. 295-309. HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Contrast and the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995. HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Argument From the Old Testament and Christokgy in 2 Cor 1-9. The Salvation-History/Restoration Structure of Paul's Apologetic, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 277-303. HAFEMANN, S.J., The "Temple of the Spirit" as the Inaugural Fulfilment of the New Covenant Within the Corinthian Correspondence, in ExAuditu 12 (1996) 29-42. HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the Contours of Paul's Thought, in J. ÄDNA, S.J. HAFEMANN & O. HOFIUS (eds.), Evangelium. Schrift auslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189. HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Use of the Old Testament in 2 Corinthians, in Interpr 52 (1998) 246-257. HAFEMANN, S.J., 2 Corinthians (The NIV Application Commentary Series), Grand Rapids MI: Zondervan, 2000. HAFEMANN, S.J., The Role of Suffering in the Mission of Paul, in J. ADNA & H . KVALBEIN (eds.), The Mission of the Early Church to the Jews and Gentiles (WUNT, 127), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2000, pp. 165-184. HAGGE, H . , Die beiden überlieferten Sendschreiben des Apostels Paulus an die Gemeinde zu Korinth, in Jahrbuch für protestantische Theohgie 2 (1876) 481-531. HAHN, F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2Kor 1,12-2,1, in H . D . BETZ & L. SCHOTTROFF (eds.), Neues Testament und christliche Existenz. FS H . Braun, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973, pp. 229-239. HAHN, F., "Siehe, jetzt ist der Tag des Heils". Neuschöpfung und Versöhnung nach 2. Korinther 5,14-6,2, in EvTh 33 (1973) 244-253. HAHN, F., Ist das textkritische Problem von 2 Kor 1,17 lösbar?, in W. SCHRÄGE (ed.), Studien zum Text und zur Ethik des Neuen Testaments. FS H . Greeven (BZNW, 47), Berlin, 1986, pp. 158-165. HAHN, F., Gerechtigkeit Gottes und Rechtfertigung des Menschen nach dem Zeugnis des Neuen Testaments, in EvTh 59 (1999) 335-346. HAINZ, J., Ekklesia. Strukturen paulinischer Gemeinde-Theohgie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 pp. 127-171. HAINZ, }., KOINONIA. "Kirche"als Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16), Regensburg, 1982, pp. 47-51, 99-102, 104-106 and 134-144. HALL, D.R, Pauline Church Discipline, in TynB 20 (1969) 3-26. HALL, D.R., The Unity of the Corinthian Correspondence (JSNT SS, 251), London: T & T Clark, 2003. HALL, T., Let Religion Be Religious: From Text to Sermon on II Corinthians 5:14-17, in Interpr 23 (1969) 158-189.
294
ALPHABETICAL LIST
H A L M E L , A., Der Viercapitelbrief im zweiten Korintherbrief des Aposteh Paulus. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des Urchristentums, Essen, 1894. HALMEL, A., Der zweite Korintherbrief des Aposteh Paulus. Geschichte und literarkritische Untersuchungen, Halle, 1904. H A M E R T O N - K E L L Y , R.G., A Guardian Interpretation of Paul: Rivalry, Mimesis and Victimage in the Corinthian Correspondence, in Semeia 33 (1985) 65-81. H A N , C.-S., Raised for Our Justification: An Investigation on the Significance of the Resurrection of Christ Within the Theobgical Structure of Paul's Message (Ph.D. diss., Theologische Universiteit van de Gerefomeerde Kerken in Nederland te Kam pen, 1995), Kampen: Uitgeverij Kok, 1995. H A N H A R T , K., Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text of 2 Cor 5:3, in Neotestamentica 31 (1997) 77-86. H A N H A R T , K., Paul's Hope in the Face of Death, in JBL 88 (1997) 445-457. H A N S O N , A.T., TheMidrash in II Corinthians3: A Reconsideration, in JSNT9 (1980) 2-28. H A N S O N , A.T., The Paradox of the Cross in the Thought of St. Paul (JSNT SS, 17), Sheffield: JSOT Press, 1987. H A N S O N , A.T., The Midrash in 2 Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in S.E. Porter & C.A. Evans (eds.), The Pauline Writings (The Biblical Seminar, 34), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1995, pp. 98-123. H A N S O N , R.P.C., The Second Epistb to the Corinthians (Torch Bible Paperbacks), London, 1954, 1967. H A R D I N G , M., On the Historicity of Acts, Comparing Acts 9.23-5 With 2 Corinthians 11.32-3, in NTS 39 (1993) 518-538. H A R L , M., "From Ghry to Ghry". L'interprétation de II Cor. 3,18bpar Grégoire de Nysse et b liturgie baptismale, in P. G R A N F I E L D & J.A. J U N G M A N N (eds.), Kyriakon. FS J. Quasten, Münster, 1970, pp. 730-735. HARRILL, J.A., Invective Against Paul (2 Cor 10:10): The Physiognomies of the Ancient Sbve Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in A.Y. C O L L I N S & M.M. M I T C H E L L (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays on Ancient Religion and Phibsophy. FS H.D. Betz, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2001, pp. 189-213. H A R R I S , J.R., Enoch and2 Corinthians, in ExpT33 (1921-1922) 423-424. HARRIS, M.J., The Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 5:1-10 and Its Pbce in Pauline Eschatobgy (Ph.D. diss., Manchester University, 1970). HARRIS, M.J., 2 Corinthians 5:1-10: A Watershed in Paul's Theobgy?, in TynB 22 (1971) 32-57. H A R R I S , M.J., Paul's View of Death in 2 Corinthians 5:1-10, in R.N. L O N G E N E C K E R & M.C. T E N N E Y (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study, Grand Rapids MI: Zondervan, 1974, pp. 317-328. H A R R I S , M.J., 2 Corinthians (The Expositor's Bible Commentary, 10), Grand Rapids MI, 1976. HARRIS, M.J., 2 Corinthians 5.9-10, in ID., Raised Immortal. Resurrection and Immor tality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids MI, 1983, pp. 155-157. HARRIS, M.J., 2 Corinthians 5.1-4, in I D . , Raised Immortal. Resurrection and Immor tality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids MI, 1983, pp. 219-226. H A R R I S , M.J., The Second Epistk to the Corinthians: A Commentary on the Greek Text (NIGTC), Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans; Milton Keynes: Paternoster, 2005. H A R R I S O N , J., Saint Paul's Letters to the Corinthians, in ExpTll (1965-1966) 285-286. 3
HALMEL A. - HECKEL U.
295
HARRISON, J.R., Paul's Language of Grace in its Graeco-Roman Context (WUNT, 1 1 / 1 7 2 ) , Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 3 . HARTL, H., "Deshalb bejahe ich meine Ohnmacht". 2 Kor 12,10a, in Christlich pädagogische Blätter 1 1 7 ( 2 0 0 4 ) 2 0 2 - 2 0 7 . HARTMAN, L., A Sketch of the Argument of2 Cor 10-13, in L. HARTMAN & D . HELL HOLM (eds.), Text-Centered New Testament Studies: Text-Theoretical Essays on Early Jewish and Early Christian Literature (WUNT, 1 0 2 ) , Tübingen: Mohr Sie beck, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 2 3 5 - 2 5 2 . HARTWIG, C. & G. THEISSEN, Die korinthische Gemeinde als Nebenadressat des Römer brief. Eigentextreferenzen des Paulus und kommunikativer Kontext des längsten Paulusbriefes, in NovT46 ( 2 0 0 4 ) 2 2 9 - 2 5 2 . HARVEY, A.E., The New English Bible Companion to the New Testament, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1 9 7 0 . HARVEY, A.E., Forty Strokes Save One: Social Aspects ofJudaizing and Apostasy, in ID. (ed.), Alternative Approaches to New Testament Study, London: SCM, 1 9 8 5 , pp. 7 9 - 9 6 . HARVEY, A.E., Renewal Through Suffering: A Study of 2 Corinthians (Studies of the New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1 9 9 6 . HARVEY, S. A., Scenting Salvation: Ancient Christianity and the Olfactory Imagination (The Transformation of the Classical Heritage, 4 2 ) , Berkeley CA — Los Ange les CA — London: University of California Press, 2 0 0 6 . HASITSCHKA, M., "Diener eines neuen Bundes". Skizze zum Selbstverständnis des Pau lus in 2 Kor 3,4-4,6, in ZKTh 1 2 1 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 2 9 1 - 2 9 9 . HASLER, V., Das Evangelium des Paulus in Korinth. Erwägungen zur Hermeneutik, in NTS 3 0 ( 1 9 8 4 ) 1 0 9 - 1 2 9 . HASTINGS, J., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (The Speaker's Bible), Aberdeen, 1 9 3 3 . HAUSRATH, A., Der Vier-Capitel-Brief des Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg, 1 8 7 0 . HAUSSLEITER, J., Die Stelle 2. Kor. 5,21 in den Predigten Novatians, in NKZ13 (1902) 270-275. HAY, D.M., The Shaping of Theohgy in 2 Corinthians: Convictions, Doubts, and War rants, in D . J . LULL (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1990 Seminar Papers, vol. 2 9 , Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 9 0 , pp. 2 5 7 - 2 7 2 . HAY, D . M . (ed.), Pauline Theohgy, vol. 2 : 1 & 2 Corinthians, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1 9 9 3 . HAY, D.M., The Shaping of Theohgy in 2 Corinthians: Convictions, Doubts, and War rants, in D . M . HAY (ed.), Pauline Theohgy, vol. 2: 1 & 2 Corinthians, Minne apolis MN: Fortress, 1 9 9 3 , pp. 1 3 5 - 1 5 5 . HAYES, E.R., The Influence of Ezekiel 37 on 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in H.J. D E JONGE & J. TROMP (eds.), The Book of Ezekiel and Its Influence, Aldershot: Ashgate, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 1 2 3 - 1 3 6 . HAYKIN, M.A.G., The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in the Pneumatomachian Controversy of the Fourth Century (Supplements to Vigiliae Christianae, 2 7 ) , Leiden- New York - Köln: Brill, 1 9 9 4 . HAYS, R.B., A Letter From Christ, in ID., Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of Paul, New Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 1 2 2 - 1 5 3 [Ch. 4 ] . HECKEL, T.K., Der innere Mensch. Die paulinische Verarbeitung eines phtonischen Motivs (WUNT, 1 1 / 5 3 ) , Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 3 . HECKEL, U., Der Dorn im Fkisch. Die Krankheit des Paulus in 2 Kor 12,7 und Gal 4,13f, in ZNW84 ( 1 9 9 3 ) 6 5 - 9 2 . 2
296
ALPHABETICAL LIST
U., Kraft in Schwachheit. Untersuchungen zu 2. Kor 10-13 (WUNT, 11/56), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1993. H E C K E L , U., /er 9,22f. als Schlüsselfür 2 Kor 10-13. Ein Beispielfür die methodischen Probleme in der gegenwärtigen Diskussion über den Schriftgebrauch bei Paulus, in M. H E N G E L & H. L O H R (eds.), Schriftauslegung im antiken Judentum und im Urchristentum (WUNT, 73), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1994, pp. 206-225. H E C K E L , U., Der Segen im Neuen Testament. Begriff, Formeln, Gesten. Mit einem praktisch-theohgischen Ausblick (WUNT, 150), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002, pp. 100-110 and 305-306. H E D Q U I S T , P.M., The Pauline Understanding of Reconciliation in Romans 5 and II Corinthians 5: An Exegetical and Religio-Historical Study (Ph.D. diss., Rich mond VA, 1979), Ann Arbor MI, University Microfilms, 1981. H E I L , C , Die Sprache der Absonderung in 2 Kor 6,17 und bei Paulus, in R. B I E R I N GER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven Uni versity Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 717-729. H E I N I N G E R , B., Paulus ah Visionär. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Herders bibli sche Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996. H E I N I N G E R , B., Paulus undPhih ah Mystiker? Himmehreisen im Vergleich (2Kbr 12,24; SpecLegHI 1-6), in R. D E I N E S & K.-W. NlEBUHR (eds.), Philo und das Neue Testament. Wechseheitige Wahrnehmungen. I. Internationales Symposium zum Cor pus Judaeo-Hellenisticum 1.-4. Mai 2003, Eisenach/Jena (WUNT, 172), Tübin gen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004, pp. 189-204. H E I N R I C I , C E C , Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (KEK, 6), Göttingen, 1883, 1890, 1900 (the title of the 6th ed. is Kritisch Exegetisches Handbuch über den zweiten Brief an die Korinther). H E I N R I C I , C E C , Das zweite Sendschreiben des Aposteh Paulus an die Korinther, Ber lin, 1887. H E I N Y , S.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6: The Motive for Metaphor, in K.H. R I C H A R D S (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Adanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 1-22. H E L E W A , G., Un ministeropaolino: consokregli afflitti, in Teresianum 44 (1993) 3-51. H E M E R , C.J., A Note on 2 Corinthians 1:9, in TynB 23 (1972) 103-107. H E N A U , Ε . , Het "ja" van Christus, in V L A A M S E B I J B E L S T I C H T I N G , Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 13-15. H E N D R Y , G.S., Ή γαρ αγάπη του Χρίστου συνέχει ήμας — 2 Corinthians ν. 14, in ΕχρΤ 59 (1947-1948) 82. H E N G E L , Μ . , Der Kreuzestod Jesu Christi ah Gottes souveräne Erlösungstat. Exegese über 2. Korinther 5,11-21, in Theologie und Kirche. Reichenau-Gespräch der Evan gelischen Landessynode Württemberg, Stuttgart, 1967, pp. 60-89. H E N G E L , M., Das Bekenntnis zum dreieinigen Gott (2. Kor. 13,11-13), in Theohgische Beiträge 16 (1985) 195-200. H E N G E L , M., Präexistenz bei Paulus?, in H.-J. E C K S T E I N & H. L I C H T E N B E R G E R (eds.), Jesus Christus ah die Mitte der Schrift. Studien zur Hermeneutik des Evan geliums (BZNW, 86), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1997, pp. 479-518. H E N N I N G , J., The Measure ofMan: Α Study of2 Cor. 10:12, in C8Q 8 (1946) 332-343. H E R B S T , M., Den Namen Gottes auf die Gemeinde legen. 2 Kor 13,11-13, in Theohgische Beiträge 32 (2001) 121-126. HECKEL,
6
7
8
HECKEL U. - HOFIUS O.
297
J., La Seconde Epitre de saint Paul aux Corinthiens (ComNT, 8), Neuchätel - Paris, 1958. H E R I N G , J., The Second Epistle of Saint Paul to the Corinthians, trans, by A.W. H E A T H C O T E & P.J. A L L C O C K , London, 1967. H E R M A N N , I., Kyrios und Pneuma. Studien zur Christobgie der paulinischen Haupt briefe (StANT, 2), München, 1961, pp. 17-58. H E S T E R , DA., The Unity of 2 Corinthians: A Test Case far a Re-Discovered and ReInvented Rhetoric, in Neotestamentica 33 (1999) 411-432. H E S T E R ( A M A D O R ) , J.D., Re-Reading 2 Corinthians: A Rhetorical Approach, in A. E R I K S S O N , T . H . U L B R I C H T & W. Ü B E L A C K E R (eds.), Rhetorical Argumenta tion in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 276-295. H E T T L I N G E R , R . , 2 Corinthians 5,1-10, in SJT 10 (1957) 174-194. H I C K L I N G , C.J .A., The Sequence of Thought in II Corinthians, Chapter Three, in A/75 21 (1974-1975) 380-395. H I C K L I N G , C.J.A., Is the Second Epistle to the Corinthians a Source for Early Church History?, in ZNW 66 (1975) 284-287. H I C K L I N G , C.J.A., Paul's Use of Exodus in the Corinthian Correspondence, in R . B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 367-376. H I L L , E., The Construction of Three Passages From St. Paul, in CBQ 23 (1961) 296301. HlLSBERG, P., Das Gewissen im Neuen Testament. Über die Anwendung und Nichtan wendung des Wortes Gewissen im Neuen Testament, in J. R O G G E & G . S C H I L L E (eds.), Theologische Versuche DC, Berlin 1977, pp. 145-160. H I S E Y , A. & J.S.P. B E C K , Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Paragnosis, in Journal of Bible and Religion 29 (1961) 125-129. H O D G E , C , An Exposition of the Second Epistle to the Corinthians, Edinburgh, 1859; New York, 1891; repr. London, 1959. H O D G S O N , R , Paul the Apostle and First Century TribuUtion Lists, in ZNW74 (1983) 59-80. H O E G E N - R O H L S , C , Wie klingt es, wenn Paulus von Neuer Schöpfung spricht? Stil analytische Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 5,17 und Gal 6, 15, in P. M Ü L L E R , C . G E R BER & T H . KNÖPPLER (eds.), "...was ihr auf dem Weg verhandelt habt. "Beiträge zur Exegese und Theobgie des Neuen Testaments. FS F. Hahn, Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2001, pp. 143-153. H O E G E N - R O H L S , C , K-ziaic, and Kaivrj K-dmc, in Paul's Letters, in A. C H R I S T O P H E R S O N et al. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS A.J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 102-122. H Ö I S T A D , R , Eine helknistische ParalkU zu 2. Kor 6,3ff., in CNT9 (1944) 22-27. H O F F M A N N , P., Die Toten in Christus. Eine religionsgeschichtliche und exegetische Unter suchung zur paulinischen Eschatobgie (NTA NF, 2), Münster, 1966, pp. 253-285. HOFIUS, O., Erwägungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Versöhnungsge dankens, in ZThKll (1980) 186-199. HOFIUS, O., "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Versöhnung" (2 Kor 5,19), in ZNW1X (1980) 3-20. HOFIUS, O., "Der Gott allen Trostes". IlapaxXYjats und 7iapaxaXsiv in 2 Kor 1,3-7, in Theobgische Beiträge 14 (1983) 217-227. HERING,
298
ALPHABETICAL LIST
Sühne und Versöhnung. Zum paulinuchen Verständnis des Kreuzestodes Jesu, in W. M A A S (ed.), Versuche, das Leiden und Sterben Jesu zu verstehen. (Schrif tenreihe der Katholischen Akademie der Erzdiözese Freiburg), München Zürich, 1983, pp. 25-46. H O F I U S , Ο., ΙΛΑΣΜΟΣ K A I ΚΑΤΑΛΛΑΓΗ. 0 ΣΤΑΤΡΙΚΟΣ ΘΑΝΑΤΟΣ TOT ΧΡΙΣΤΟΥ ΚΑΤΑ ΤΟΝ ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΟ ΠΑΥΛΟ, abridged and trans, by Μ. C H A T Z E G I A N N E , in Deltion Biblikon Meleton. New Series 4 (1985) 24-42. H O F I U S , O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in JBThA (1989) 105-149. H O F I U S , O . , Erwägungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Versöhnungs gedankens, in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tübingen, 1989, pp. 1-14. H O F I U S , O . , "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Versöhnung" (2 Kor 5,19), in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tübingen, 1989, pp. 15-32. H O F I U S , O . , Sühne und Versöhnung. Zum paulinuchen Verständnis des Kreuzestodes Jesu, in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tübingen, 1989, pp. 33-49. H O F I U S , O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tübingen, 1989, pp. 75-120. H O F I U S , O . , Wort Gottes und Glaube bei Paulus, in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tübingen, 1989, pp. 148-174. H O F I U S , O . , "Der Gott allen Trostes". Παράκλησις «W παρακαλεΐν in 2 Kor 1,3-7, in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), f übingen, 1989, pp. 244-254. H O F I U S , O . , "Gott war in Christus". Sprachliche und theohgische Erwägungen zu der Versöhnungsaussage 2 Kor 5,19a, in I.U. D A L F E R T H , J. F I S C H E R & H.-P. G R O S S H A N S (eds.), Denkwürdiges Geheimnis. Beiträge zur Gotteslehre. FS E. Jüngel, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004, pp. 225-236. H O F M A N N , J.Chr.K V O N , Der zweite Brief Pauli an die Korinther (Die heilige Schrift Neuen Testaments zusammenhängend untersucht, II/3), Nördlingen, 1866, 1877. H O G E T E R P , A.L.A., Community as a Temple in Paul's Letters: The Case ofCultic Terms in 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in L.J. L A W R E N C E & M.I. A G U I L A R (eds.), Anthro pology and Biblical Studies: Avenues of Approach, Leiden: Deo Publishing, 2004, pp. 281-295. H O G E T E R P , A.L.A., Paul and God's Temple: A Historical Interpretation ofCultic Ima gery in the Corinthian Correspondence (Biblical Tools and Studies, 2), Leuven: Peeters, 2006, pp. 361-378. HOGETERP, A L A , Angeh, the Final Age and l-2Corinthians in Light of the Dead Sea Serous, in F. REITERER, Τ. NICKLAS & Κ. SCHÖPFLIN (eds.), Angeh. The Concept of Celestial Beings - Origins, Development and Reception (Deuterocanonical and Cognate Litera ture Yearbook 2007), Berlin - New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2007, pp. 377-392. H O L L A N D , G., Speaking Like a Fool: Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in S.E. P O R T E R & T . H . U L B R I C H T (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament. Essays From the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield, 1993, pp. 250-264. H O L L A N D , G.S., The Problem of the Root: A Response to Three Papers on Paul's Root Metaphors, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 185-199. H O L L A N D E R , H.W., Ά Letter Written on Tablets of Human Hearts': Ezekiel's Influence on 2 Corinthians 3:3, in H . J . D E J O N G E & J. T R O M P (eds.), The Book ofEzekiel and Its Influence, Adershot: Ashgate, 2007, pp. 103-121. H O L M B E R G , B., Paul and Power: The Structure ofAuthority in the Primitive Church as Reflected in the Pauline Epistles, Philadelphia PA, 1978, pp. 35-48. H O L S T E N , C , Zur Erklärung von 2 Kor. XI.4-6, in ZWTh 17 (1874) 1-57.
HOFIUS, O.,
2
H O F I U S O . - H U B B A R D M.V.
299
HOLSTEN, C , Einleitung in die Korintherbriefe, in ZWTh 44 (1901) 324-369. HoLTZMANN, HJ., Art. Korinther, Briefe an die, in Real-Encykbpädie fur protestan tische Theobgie und Kirche 19 ('1865) 730-734. H O L T Z M A N N , HJ., Das gegenseitige Verhältnis der beiden Korintherbriefe, in ZWTh 22 (1879) 455-492. H O L T Z M A N N , O . , Das Neue Testament nach dem Stuttgarter Text übersetzt und erkbrt, vol. 2, Gießen, 1926, pp. 573-617. H O O K E R , M.D., Interchange in Christ, in /TS 22 (1971) 349-361. H O O K E R , M.D., Interchange in Atonement, in B/RL 60 (1977-1978) 462-481. H O O K E R , M.D., Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scripture, in NTS 27 (1981) 295-309. H O O K E R , M.D., Interchange and Suffering, in W. H O R B U R Y & B. M C N E I L (eck), Suffering and Martyrdom in the New Testament. FS G.M. Styler, Cambridge, 1981. H O O K E R , M.D., From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990. H O O K E R , M.D., Interchange in Christ, in I D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990, pp. 13-21. H O O K E R , M.D., Interchange and Suffering, in ID., From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990, pp. 42-55. H O O K E R , M.D., Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scripture, in I D . , From Adam to.Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990, pp. 139-154. H O O K E R , M.D., From God's Faithfulness to Ours: Another Look at 2 Corinthmns 1:1724, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 233-239. H O R N , F.W., Das Angeld des Geistes. Studien zur paulinischen Pneumatobgie (FRLANT, 154), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992. H O R N , EW., Zur Literarkritik der Paulusbriefe, in C. B R E Y T E N B A C H (ed.), Paulus, die Evangelien und das Urchristentum. FS W. Schmithals (AGJU, 54), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2004, pp. 745-763. H O R R E L L , D.G., The Social Ethos of the Corinthian Correspondence: Interest and Ideobgy From 1 Corinthians to 1 Cbment (Studies of the New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh: Clark, 1996. HORRELL, D.G., Restructuring Human Rebtionships: Paul's Corinthian Letters and Habermas's Discourse Ethics, in ExpT 110 (1999) 321-325. HOSS, K., Zu den Reisepbnen des Aposteh Paulus in Kor I und II, in ZNW4 (1903) 268-270. H O T Z E , G., Gemeinde als Schicksahgemeinschaft mit Christus (2 Kor 1,3-11), in R. K A M P L I N G & T. S Ö D I N G (eds.), Ekklesiobgie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 336-355. H O T Z E , G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren Denkform in seiner Theobgie (NTA, NF 33), Münster: AschendorfF, 1997. H O T Z E , G., Schatz in tönernen Geflossen — Der zweite Korinthierbrief, in Bibel und Liturgie'70 (1997) 47-52, 147-152, 204-208, 305-309. H U B B A R D , M., Was Paul out of His Mind? Re-reading 2 Corinthians 5.13, in /SNT 70 (1998) 39-64. H U B B A R D , M.V., New Creation in Paul's Letters and Thought (SNTS MS, 119), Cam bridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002.
300
ALPHABETICAL LIST
H U G , J.L., Einleitung in die Schriften des Neuen Testaments, vol. 2, Stuttgart - Tubin gen, 1847. HuGEDÉ, Ν., La métaphore du miroir dans les épîtres de saint Paul aux Corinthiens, Neuchâtel, 1957. H U G H O F S A I N T - V I C T O R , In epistokm II ad Corinthios, PL 175, cols. 543-554. HUGHES, EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24, in D.F. W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Testament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261. HUGHES, EW., Rhetorical Criticism and the Corinthian Correspondence, in S.E. P O R TER & T.H. O L B R I C H T (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of Scripture: Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 146), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997, pp. 336-350. HUGHES, H.M., 2 Cor. Hi. 17: b δέ κύριος τοπνεύμα έστιν, in ExpT45 (1933-1934) 235-236. H U G H E S , P.E., Paul's Second Epistle to the Corinthians: The English Text With Intro duction, Exposition and Notes (NICNT), London - Grand Rapids MI, 1962, "1973, 1980. H U G H E S , R.B., Second Corinthians, Chicago IL: Moody Publishers, 1983. H U L M I , S., Paulus und Mose. Argumentation und Polemik in 2 Kor 3 (SFEG, 77), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999. HULTGREN, S.J., 2 Cor 6.14-7.1 and Rev 21.3-8: Evidence for the Ephesian Redaction of 2 Corinthians, in NTS 49 (2003) 39-56. HUMPHREY, E.M., Ambivalent Apocalypse: Apocalyptic Rhetoric and Intertextuality in 2 Corinthians, in D.F. W A T S O N (ed.), The Intertexture of Apocalyptic Discourse in the New Testament (SBL SS, 14), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2002, pp. 113-135. HUMPHREY, E.M., 2 Corinthians, in K.J. V A N H O O Z E R E T AL., Dictionary for Theohgical Interpretation of the Bible, Grand Rapids MI: Baker Academic, 2005, pp. 138-141. HYLDAHL, N., Die Frage nach der literarischen Einheit des Zweiten Korintherbiefes, in ZNW64 (1973) 289-306. HYLDAHL, N., Diepaulinische Chronologie (ActaTheologica Danica, 19), Leiden, 1986. H Y L D A H L , N., The Corinthian Parties' and the Corinthian Crisis, in StTh 45 (1991) 19-32. HYLDAHL, N., Paul and Hellenistic Judaism in Corinth, in Ε BORGEN & S. GrVERSEN (eds.), The New Testament and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997, pp. 204-216. IBITA, M.M.S., The Importance of the Kinship Roles in Paul's Theologizing in 2 Corin thians 1-7, in Still Full of Sap, Still Fresh, Still Green. FS Sr. Helen Graham, MM (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007, pp. 48-68. INFANTE, R., Immagine nuziale e tensione escatologica nel Nuovo Tetamento. Note a 2 Cor. 11,2 e Eph. 5,25-27, in RivBibllt 33 (1985) 45-61. INNASIMUTHU, Α., Comfort in Affliction: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 1,3-11 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer). IORI, R., Uso esignificato diΊΣΟΎΗΣ in 2 Cor 8,13-14, in RivBibllt 36 (1988) 425438. ISAACS, W.H., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, A Study in TransUtion and an Interpretation, London: Oxford University Press, 1921. 4
8
HUG
JACKSON, Β.,
J . L . - J O N E S I.H.
301
Commentary on Second Corinthians, AbileneTX: Quality Publications, 1993. V., Le epistole di S. Paolo at Romani, at Corinti e at GaUti (La Sacra Biblia), Torino - Roma, 1951, pp. 411-509. J E G H E R - B U C H E R , V., Der Pfahl im Fleisch. Überlegungen zu II Kor 12, 7-10 im Zusam menhang von 12, 1-13, in ThZ 52 (1996) 32-41. J E G H E R - B U C H E R , V., 'The Thorn in the Flesh'/'Der Pfahl im Fleisch': Considerations About 2 Corinthians 12.7-10 in Connection With 12.1-13, in S.E. P O R T E R & T.H. O L B R I C H T (eck), The Rhetorical Analysis ofScripture: Essays From the 1995 hndon Conference QSNT SS, 146), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997, pp. 388-397. J E N S E N , I.L., 2 Corinthians. A Self-Study Guide (Bible Study Helps), Chicago IL, 1972. JERVELL, J . , Imago Dei. Gen l,26f. im Spätjudentum, in der Gnosis und in den paulinischen Briefen (FRLANT, 76), Göttingen, 1960, pp. 173-218. JERVELL, J., Die Zeichen des Aposteh. Die Wunder beim lukanischen undpaulinischen Paulus, in SNTU A (1979) 54-75. JERVIS, L.A. & P. R I C H A R D S O N (eds.), Gospel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Galatians and Romans. FS R.N. Longenecker (JSNT SS, 108), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1994. JEUB, M., Karfreitag. 2. Korinther 5,14-21, in GPM 34 (1979-1980) (= PTh 69, 1980) 175-183. JEWETT, R, Paul's Anthropokgical Terms: A Study of Their Use in Conflict Setting (AGJU, 10), Leiden, 1971, pp. 23-40. JEWETT, R., The Redactions of 1 Corinthians and the Trajectory of the Pauline School, in JAARSupp A4 (1978) 389-444, pp. 391-396. JEZIERSKA, E.J., "Zyjemy dla Pana, umieramy dla Pana..." Sw. Pawel ο proegzystencji chrzekijanina w2 Kor5,15 iRz 14,7-8, in Collectanea Theohgica 59 (1989) 2733. J I L L I O N S , J., Love and Curses: Searching St. Paulfora Vision of Ecumenism, in Sobornost 20 (1998) 49-63. J O H N C H R Y S O S T O M , Υπόμνημα εις τήνπρος Κορινθίους δεύτεραν έπιστολήν. In secundam ad Corinthios epistoUm commentarius (Homiliae), PG 61, cols. 381-610. J O H N C H R Y S O S T O M , The Homilies of Saint John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constan tinople, on the Epistles of Paul to the Corinthians: The Oxford Translation Revised With Additional Notes (The Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, 122), s.l., s.d. J O H N D A M A S C E N E , Είς έπιστολήν πρός Κορινθίους β'. In epistokm II ad Corinthios, PG 95, cols. 706-776. J O H N S O N , L.A., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29 (1999) 145-155. J O H N S O N , L.A., The EpistoUry Apostle: Paul's Response to the Challenge of the Corin thian Congregation (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College in the Uni versity of Toronto, 2002). J O H N S O N , LA., Paul's Epistolary Presence in Corinth: A New Look at Robert W. Funk's Apostolic Parousia, in C S Q 68 (2006) 481-501. J O H N S O N , S.E., A New Analysis of Second Corinthians, in ATR 47 (1965) 436-445. J O N E S , ES., "Freiheit" in den Briefen des Apostels Paulus. Eine historische, exegetische und religionsgeschichtliche Studie (GThA, 34), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rup recht, 1987, pp. 61-67. J O N E S , LH., The Contemporary Cross: Α Study for Passiontide — A Theme and Four Biblical Variations, London, 1973. JACONO,
302
ALPHABETICAL LIST
P.R., The Apostle Paul, A Second Moses According to II Corinthians 2·Λ4-4:7, Ann Arbor MI, 1982. J O S S U A , J . - P . , Christ autre ou autre Christ?, in Lumière et Vie 22 (1973) 55-70. JOUBERT, S.J., Behind the Mask of Rhetoric: 2 Corinthians 8 and the Intra-Textual Rela tion Between Paul and the Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 26 (1992) 101-112. J O U B E R T , S . J . , Managing the Household: Paul as paterfamilias of the Corinthian House hold Group in Corinth, in P.R ESLER (ed.), Modelling Early Christianity: SocialScientific Studies of the New Testament in Its Context, London - New York: Routledge, 1995, pp. 213-223. J O U B E R T , S., Religious Reciprocity in 2 Corinthians 9:6-15: Generosity and Gratitude as Legitimate Responses to theχάρις του θεού, in Neotestamentica 33 (1999) 7990. J U D G E , E.A., Paul's Boasting in Rektion to Contemporary Professional Practice, in AusBR 16 (1968) 37-50. J Ü L I C H E R , Α . , Einleitung in das Neue Testament (Grundriss der theologischen Wis senschaften, III/1), Tübingen, 1894, ' ^ ^ Ο ό ("3. Abdruck": 1919); revised by Ε. F A S C H E R , 1931, pp. 85-101. J U N G E L , Ε., La colère de l'apôtre et le Dieu incomparabh Un sermon sur 2 Corinthiens 4,5-10, in Foi et Vie 88 (1989) 13-22. J U N A C K , K . E T A L , (eds.), Das Neue Testament auf Papyrus, II. Die paulinischen Briefe, vol. 1 : Rom., 1 Kor., 2 Kor., mit einer Einführung von Β. A L A N D ( Α Ν Τ Τ , 12), Berlin - New York, 1989, pp. 320-418. KASEMANN, E., Die Legitimität des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korinther ΙΟ Ι 3, in ZNW 41 (1942) 33-71. K A S E M A N N , E., Die Legitimität des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korinther 1013, in K . H . R E N G S T O R F (ed.), Das Paulusbikin der neueren deutschen Forschung (WdF, 24), Darmstadt, 1964, 1969, pp. 475-521. K A S E M A N N , E., Erwägungen zum Stichwort "VersbhnungsUhre im Neuen Testament", in E. D I N K L E R (ed.), Zeit und Geschichte. F S R. Bultmann, Tübingen, 1964, pp. 47-59. K A S E M A N N , E., Some Thoughts on the Theme 'The Doctrine of Reconciliation in the New Testament', in J.M. R O B I N S O N (ed.), The Future of Our Religious Past. FS R. Bultmann, trans, by C.E. C A R L S T O N & R.P. S C H A R L E M A N N , London: SCM, 1971, pp. 49-64. K A I T H A K O T T I L , J . , "Death in Us, Life in You. " Ministry and Suffering: A Study of 2 Cor 4,7-15, in BibU Bhashyam 28 (2002) 433-460. K A L E R , M., L. P A I N C H A U D & M.P. B U S S I È R E S , The Coptic "Apocalypse of Paul", Irenaeus' "Advenus Haereses" 2.30.7, and the Second-Century Battle for Paul's Legacy, in Journal of Early Christian Studies 12 (2004) 173-193. K A M L A H , E., Buchstabe und Geist. Die Bedeutung dieser Antithese fur die alttestamentliche Exegese des Aposteh Paulus, in EvTh 14 (1954) 276-282. KAMLAH, E., Wie beurteilt Paulus sein Leiden? Ein Beitrag zur Untersuchung seiner Denkstruktur, in ZNW 54 (1963) 217-232. KEE, D., Who Were the 'Super-Apostles'of 2 Cor 10-13?, in Restoration Quarterly 23 (1980) 65-76. KELLY, D.F., Prêcher avec puissance k parok de Dieu... ? 2 Corinthiens 4:1-6, in RevRéf 49 (1998) 1-13. KELLY, D.E. Dt vie derrière le message. 2 Corinthiens 4:7-18, in RevRéf49 (1998) 1-10. JONES,
7
2
J O N E S RR. - K I M S.
303
G.A., New Testament Interpretation Through Rhetorical Criticism (Studies in Religion), Chapel Hill NC - London, 1984, pp. 86-96. K E N N E D Y , J.H., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians?, in The Expositor 5th Series, vol. VI (1897) 231-238 and 285-304. K E N N E D Y , J.H., St. Paul's Correspondence With Corinth, in The Expositor 5th Series, vol. X (1899) 182-195. K E N N E D Y , J.H., The Second and Third Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians (Studies in the Gospels and Epistles), London, 1900, repr. Manchester, 1962. K E N N E D Y , J.H., The Problem of Second Corinthians, in Hermathena 12 (1903) 340-367. K E N T , H.A., The Glory of Christian Ministry: An Analysis of2 Corinthians 2.14-4.18, in Grace Theological Journal 2 (1981) 171-189. K E N T , H.A., A Heart Opened Wide: Studies in II Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI, 1982. KER, D.R, Family Finances: 'Kinship'and the Collection — An Exphratory Paper, in IrBS 25 (2003) 2-35. K E R R , A.J., APPABQN, in JTS 39 (1988) 92-97. KERSCHENSTEINER, J., Der altsyrische Paulustext (CSCO, 315), Leuven, 1970, pp. 59-67. K E R T E L G E , K., "Rechtfertigung" bei Paulus. Studien zur Struktur und zum Bedeutungs gehalt des paulinischen Rechtfertigungsbegrifß (NTA NF, 3), Münster, 1967, 1971, pp. 99-107. K E R T E L G E , K., Das Apostekmt des Paulus, sein Ursprung und seine Bedeutung, in BZ 14 (1970) 161-181. KERTELGE, K , Jesus Christus verkündigen ah den Herrn (2 Kor 4,5), in ID., T. H O L T Z & C.-E M Ä R Z (eds.), Christus bezeugen. FS W. Trilling (EThSt, 59), Leipzig, 1989, pp. 227-236. K E R T E L G E , K., Buchstabe und Geist nach 2 Kor 3, in J.D.G. D U N N (ed.), Paul and the Mosaic Law. The Third Durham-Tübingen Research Symposium on Earliest Christianity and Judaism (Durham, September, 1994) (WUNT, 89), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 117-130. K E R T E L G E , K., "Neue Schöpfung". Grund und Maßstab apostolischen Handelns (2.Kor 5,17), in M. E V A N G , H. M E R K L E I N & M. W O L T E R (eds.), Eschatologie und Schöpfung. FS E. Gräßer (BZNW, 89), Berlin: de Gruyter, 1997, pp. 139-144. K E T T E R , P., Die beiden Korintherbriefe (Herders Bibelkommentar, 14), Freiburg, 1937, pp. 353-455. K E U L E R S , J . , De brieven van Paulus (De boeken van het Nieuwe Testament vertaald en uitgelegd, V/1), Roermond - Maaseik, 1938, pp. 399-486. KljNE, J.J., We, Us and Our in I and II Corinthians, in NovT8 (1966) 171-179. KlM, B.-M., Diepaulinische Kollekte (TANZ, 38), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2002. K I M , C.-H., Form and Structure of The Familiar Greek Letter of Recommendation (SBL DS, 4), Missoula MT: University of Montana Printing Department, 1972. KlM, S., The Origin of Paul's Gospel(WUNT, II/4), Tübingen, 1981; Grand Rapids MI, 1982. KlM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation", in NovT 39 (1997) 360-384. K I M , S., God Reconciled His Enemy to Himself: The Origin of Paul's Concept of Recon ciliation, in R.N. L O N G E N E C K E R (ed.), The Road From Damascus: The Impact of Paul's Conversion on His Life, Thought, and Ministry (McMaster New Testa ment Studies), Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 102-124. KENNEDY,
2
304
ALPHABETICAL LIST
K I M , S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation", in I D . (ed.), Paul and the New Perspective: Second Thoughts on the Origin of Paul's Gos/W(WUNT, 140), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002, pp. 214-238. KIRNER, C O . , Apostoht und Patronage (I). Methodischer Teil und Forschungsdiskus sion, in ZAC/JAC6 (2002) 3-37. KIRNER, G.O., ApostoUt und Patronage (II). Darstellungsteil: Weisheit, Rhetorik und Ruhm im Konflikt um die apostolische Praxis des Paulus in der frühchristlichen Gemeinde Korinth (IKor 1-4 u. 9; 2Kor 10-13), in ZAC/JAC 7 (2003) 27-72. K I S T E M A K E R , S.J., Temos urna habitacao celestial: 2 Corintios 5:1, in Vox Scripturae 5 (1995) 147-152. K I S T E M A K E R , S.J., Exposition of the Second Epistle to the Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI: Baker, 1997. KlSTNER, H.H., The Meaning of 2 Cor. 8:9: A Historico-Exegetical Study (Ph.D. diss., Catholic University of America, Washington DC, 1962). KlTZBERGER, LR., Bau der Gemeinde. Das paulinische Wortfeld otxo8o[j.ií]/(£7r)oi>coSofjLEtv (FzB, 53), Würzburg, 1986, pp. 117-138. KlTZBERGER, L R , "Wenn also jemand in Christus ist, ist er/sie eine neue Schöpfung" (2 Kor 5,17). Paulinische Perspektiven zu Friede — Gerechtigkeit — Schöpfung, in Bibel und Kirche 44 (1989) 163-170. KLAIBER, W., Rechtfertigung und Gemeinde. Eine Untersuchung zum paulinischen Ktrchenverständnis (FRLANT, 127), Göttingen, 1982, pp. 82-85, 95-101 and 158-163. K L A U C K , H.-J., Die Himmelfahrt des Paulus (2 Kor 12,2-4) in der koptischen Paulu sapokalypse aus Nag Hammadi (NHC V/2), in SNTU 10 (1985) 151-190. K L A U C K , H.-J., 2. Korintherbrief(Neue EB, 8), Würzburg, 1986. K L A U C K , H.-J., Erleuchtung und Verkündigung. Auslegungsskizze 2 Cor 4,1-6, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedic tina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 267-297 (Discussion: 297-316). K L A U C K , H.-J., Erleuchtung und Verkündigung. Auslegungsskizze 2 Cor 4,1-6, in I D . , Gemeinde, Amt, Sakrament. Neutestamentliche Perspektiven, Würzburg: Echter, 1989, pp. 246-272. K L A U C K , H.-J., Die Himmelfahrt des Paulus (2 Kor 12,2-4) in der koptischen Paulus apokalypse aus Nag Hammadi (NHC V/2), in I D . , Gemeinde, Amt, Sakrament. Neutestamentliche Perspektiven, Würzburg: Echter, 1989, pp. 391-429. K L A U C K , H.-J., Konflikt und Versöhnung. Christsein nach dem zweiten Korintherbrief, Würzburg: Echter, 1995. K L E E M A N N , J., Responsabilità e fragilità detta ParoU: "Ho creduto perciò ho parkto" (2 Cor 4, 13), in StEc 20 (2002) 309-321. K L E I N , H., Craftsmanship Assumptions in Pauline Theology, in A. C H R I S T O P H E R S O N E T AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS A.J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 94-101. K L E I N E , W , Zwischen Furcht und Hoffnung. Eine textlinguistische Untersuchung des Briefes 2 Kor 1-9 zur wechselseitigen Bedeutsamkeit der Beziehung von Apostel und Gemeinde (BBB, 141), Berlin: Philo, 2002. K L E I N K N E C H T , K.T., Der leidende Gerechtfertigte. Die alttestamentlich-jüdische Tradi tion vom 'leidenden Gerechten' und ihre Rezeption bei Paulus (WUNT, 11/13), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1984, pp. 242-304. K L I N G , Chr.F., Die Korinther-Briefe. Theologisch-homiletisch bearbeitet (TheologischHomiletisches Bibelwerk, 7), Bielefeld, 1861, 1865 (pp. 271-417); 4th ed. revised by A. B R A U N E , Bielefeld - Leipzig, 1903, pp. 293-445. 2
KIM
S. - K O P E R S K I V.
305
KLINZING, G., Die Umdeutung des Kultus in der Qumrangemeinde und im Neuen Tes tament (StUNT, 7), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rupprecht, 1971, pp. 175-182. KLÖPPER, A., Exegetisch-kritische Untersuchungen über den zweiten Brief des Paulus an die Gemeinde zu Korinth, Göttingen, 1869. KLÖPPER, A., Kommentar über das zweite Sendschreiben des Apostels Paulus an die Gemeinde zu Korinth, Bedin, 1874. KLUMBIES, P.-G., Die Rede von Gott bei Paulus in ihrem zeitgeschichtlichen Kontext (FRLANT, 155), Göttingen, 1992, pp. 172-179. K L U M B I E S , P.-G., Studien zur paulinischen Theologie (Schriftenreihe der Evangeli schen Fachhochschule Freiburg, 8), Münster et al.: LIT, 2000. K N A U F , E.A., Zum Ethnarchen desAretas. 2 Kor 11,32, in ZNW74 (1983) 145-147. K N O X , ]., A Conjecture as to the Original Status of II Corinthians and II Thessahnians in the Pauline Corpus, in JBL 55 (1936) 147-153. KNOX, R.A., A New Testament Commentary for English Readers, vol. II: The Aas of the Apostles. St Paul's Letters to the Churches, London, 1954. K O C H , D.-A., Die Schrift als Zeuge des Evangeliums. Untersuchungen zur Verwendung und zum Verständnis der Schrift bei Paulus (BHTh, 69), Tübingen, 1986, pp. 331-341. K O C H , D.-A., Abraham und Mose im Streit der Meinungen. Beobachtungen und Hypo thesen zur Debatte zwischen Paulus und seinen Gegnern in 2 Kor 11,22-23 und 3,7-18, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 305-324. K Ö N I G , H., Deus erat in Christo'. Zur Interpretation von 2 Cor. 5.19 bei den hteinischen Kirchenvätern, in E.A. L I V I N G S T O N E (ed.), Studia Patrística Vol. XXIV. Papers presented at the Eleventh International Conference on Patristic Studies held in Oxford 1987. Histórica, Theologica et Philosophica, Gnostica, Leuven: Pee ters, 1993, pp. 284-290. KÖNIG, H., Wer ist "Gott in Christus"? Beobachtungen zu den Anfängen der Rezep tionsgeschichte von 2 Cor 5,19 in der frühchristlichen Literatur, in R. G R Y S O N (ed.), Philohgia Sacra. Biblische undpatristische Studien. FS H.J. Frede & W. Thiele (Aus der Geschichte der lateinischen Bibel, 24/1), Freiburg i. Br.: Herder, 1993, pp. 285-305. K O E N I G , ]., The Knowing of Glory and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5), in R.T. F O R T N A & B.R. G A V E N T A (eds.), The Conversation Continues. Studies in Paul and John. FS J.L. Martyn, Nashville TN: Abingdon, 1990, pp. 158-169. K Ö N I G , K., Der Verkehr des Paulus mit der Gemeinde zu Korinth, in ZWTh 40 (1897) 481-554. KöSTENBERGER, A.J., "We Plead on Christ's Behalf: 'Be Reconciled to God,"', in BiTr 48 (1997) 328-331. K Ö S T E R , H., Einführung in das Neue Testament im Rahmen der Religionsgeschichte und Kulturgeschichte der hellenistischen und römischen Zeit, Berlin - New York, 1980, pp. 560-565. KöLENKOW, A.B., Paul and Opponents in 2 Cor 10-13 - THEIOI ANDRES and Spi ritual Guides, in L. B O R M A N N , K.D. T R E D I C I & A. S T A N D H A R T I N G E R (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition in the New Testament. FS D. Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1994, pp. 351-374. K O P E R S K I , V., Knowledge of Christ and Knowledge of God in the Corinthian Correspon dence, in R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leu ven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 377-396.
306
ALPHABETICAL LIST
V., Suffering, Koinönia, and Wisdom in 2 Corinthians, in BibToday 37 (1999) 139-144. K O P E R S K I , V., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation, in BibToday 40 (2002) 25-31. K O P E R S K I , V., Resurrection Terminokgy in Paul, in R. B I E R I N G E R , V. KOPERSKI & B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press and Peeters, 2002, pp. 265-281. K R Ä M E R , H., Zum sprachlichen Duktus in 2 K 10, V.9 und 12, in H. B A L Z & S. SCHULZ (eds.), Das Wort und die Wörter. FS G. Friedrich, Stuttgart et al., 1973, pp. 97-100. K R A F T C H I C K , S.J., Death in Us, Life in You, The Apostolic Medium, in E.H. L O V E RING, Jr. (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1991 Seminar Papers, vol. 30, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1991, pp. 618-637. K R A F T C H I C K , S.J., Death in Us, Life in You: The Apostolic Medium, in D.M. H A Y (ed.), Pauline Theobgy, vol. 2: 1 &2 Corinthians, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1993, pp. 156-181. K R A F T C H I C K , S.J., Death's Parsing: Experience as a Mode of Theobgy in Paul, in J.C. A N D E R S O N , P. S E L L E W & C. S E T Z E R (eds.), Pauline Conversations in Con text. FS C.J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 144-166. K R E I T Z E R , L.J., 2 Corinthians (New Testament Guides), Sheffield: Sheffield Acade mic, 1996. K R E M E R , J., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Kleiner Kommentar, 8), Stuttgart, s.d. KREMER, J., Christliche Schriftausbgung. Eine bibeltheobgsche Erwägung zu 2 Kor 3,18, in Bibel und Liturgie 52 (1979) 18-21. KREMER, J., "Denn der Buchstabe tötet, der Geist aber macht kbendig". Methodobgische und hermeneutische Erwägungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in J. Z M I J E W S K I & E. N E L L E SEN (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. FS H. Zimmermann (BBB, 53), Bonn, 1980, pp. 219-250. K R E M E R , ]., Neueste Methoden der Exegese, dargekgt an 2 Kor 3,6b, in TheobgischPraktische Quartalschrift 128 (1980) 327-361. K R E M E R , } . , Worte des Herrn und Worte des Paulus ab Wort Gottes. Exegetische, her meneutische und bibelheobgische Erwägungen zu 2 Kor 12,9-10, in J. FlGL & E. W A L D S C H Ü T Z (eds.), Ganzheitliches Denken. FS. A.K. Wucherer-Huldenfeld, Wien, 1989, pp. 69-87. K R E M E R , J., 2. Korintherbrief(SKK, 8), Stuttgart, 1990. K R E M E R , ]., "Denn der Buchstabe tötet, der Geist aber macht lebendig."Methodobgische und hermeneutische Erwägungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in I D . , Die Bibel beim Wort genom men. Beiträge zu Exegese und Theobgie des Neuen Testaments, ed. R. K Ü H S C H E L M & M. STOWASSER, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1995, pp. 265-297. K R E M E R , ]., Worte des Herrn und Worte des Paulus ah Wort Gottes. Exegetische, her meneutische und bibelheobgische Erwägingen zu 2 Kor 12,9-10, in I D . , Die Bibel beim Wort genommen. Beiträge zu Exegese und Theobgie des Neuen Testaments, ed. R. K Ü H S C H E L M & M. S T O W A S S E R , Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1995, pp. 298-318. KRENKEL, M., Beiträge zur Aufhellung der Geschichte und der Briefe des Aposteb Pau lus, Braunschweig, 1890, 1895, pp. 47-125 and 153-378. K R E N T Z , E., Preaching to an Alien Culture: Resources in the Corinthian Letters, in Word & World 16 (1996) 465-472. KOPERSKI,
2
307
KOPERSKI V. - K U S C H N E R U S B.
KRIMMER, H., Zweiter Korintherbrief (B'ibelkommemar, 1 2 ) , Neuhausen - Stuttgart, 1987.
Die Kraft des Schwachen. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Apostoktstheohgie ( T A N Z , 3 7 ) , Tübingen - Basel, 2 0 0 1 . K R U S E , C G . , The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians: An Introduction and Com mentary ( T N T C , 8 ) , Leicester - Grand Rapids M I , 1 9 8 7 . K R U S E , C G . , The Offender and the Offence in 2 Corinthians 2:5 and 7:12, in EvQ K R U G , J.,
60 (1988)
129-139.
The Rektionship Between the Opposition to Paul Reflected in 2 Corin thians 1-7and 10-13, in EvQ 61 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 1 9 5 - 2 0 2 . KRUSE, C G . , Paul, the Dtw and the Spirit, in S . E . P O R T E R (ed.), Paul and His Theo logy (Pauline Studies, 3 ) , Leiden - Boston M A : Brill, 2 0 0 6 , pp. 1 0 9 - 1 3 0 . KUGLER, J., Paulus und der Duft des triumphierenden Christus. Zum kulturellen Basis bild von 2 Kor 2,14-16, in R . HOPPE & U . B U S S E (eds.), Von Jesus zum Christus. Christologische Studien. F S P. Hoffmann ( B Z N W , 9 3 ) , Berlin - New York: de KRUSE, C G . ,
Gruyter, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 1 5 5 - 1 7 3 .
KüGLER, ]., Duftmetaphorik im Neuen Testament, in ID. (ed.), Die Macht der Nase. Zur religiösen Bedeutung des Duftes. Religionsgeschichte — Bibel— Liturgie (SBS, 1 8 7 ) , Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 2 0 0 0 , pp. 1 2 3 - 1 7 1 . K Ü H L , E . , Über 2. Korinther 5,1-10. Ein Beitrag zur Frage nach dem Hellenismus bei Paulus, Königsberg, 1 9 0 4 . K Ü M M E L , W.G., Einleitung in das Neue Testament, Heidelberg, 1973, 1983, 1 7
pp.
2 1
242-255.
KÜMMEL, W.G., Introduction to the New Testament, trans, by Howard Clark Kee, Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1 9 7 5 , rev. ed. 1 9 8 4 , pp. 2 7 9 - 2 9 3 . K U R Z I N G E R , J . , Die Briefe des Aposteh Paulus. Die Briefe an die Korinther und Gak2
ter ( E B , 2 ) , Würzburg, 1 9 5 4 , 1 9 6 8 , pp. KUREK-CHOMYCZ,
D.
A.,
59-90.
Sincerity and Chastity for Christ: A Textual Problem in
2 Cor. 11:3 Reconsidered, in NovT 4 9 ( 2 0 0 7 ) 5 4 - 8 4 .
D . & R . B I E R I N G E R , Guardians of the Old at the Dawn of the New: The Role ofAngeh in the Pauline Epistles, in F.V. REITERER, T. NlCKLAS & K. SCHÖPFLIN (eds.), Angeh. The Concept of'Celestial Beings - Origins, Devekpment and Reception (Deuterocanonical and Cognate Literature Yearbook 2 0 0 7 , Berlin - New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 3 2 5 - 3 5 5 . K U R E K - C H O M Y C Z , D . A . , A God Who Can Smell: The Hebrew Bible 'Sense Imagery' and St. Paul's Olfactory Metaphors in the Depiction of His Experience of God, in I. DUBIANETSKAYA & A . M C M I L L I N (eds.), Your Sun Shall Never Set Again, And Your Moon Shall Wane No More. F S A . Nadson [forthcoming]. K U R E K - C H O M Y C Z , D . A . 'Always Carrying the Dying of Jesus in the Body'(2 Cor 4,10). Apostolic Suffering as Participation in the Dying and the Life of Jesus, and as an Epiphany of God's Power, in T. Merrigan & F. Glorieux (eds.), 'Godhead Here in Hiding': Incarnation and the History of Human Suffering [forthcoming]. KURZ, W.S., 2 Corinthians: Implied Readers and Canonical Implications, in JSNT61 KUREK-CHOMYCZ,
(1996)
43-63.
KUSCHNERUS, B., "You Yourselves Are Our Letter": 2 Cor 3 as an Example for the Usage of Metaphor in Paul, in R . BlSSCHOPS & J. FRANCIS (eds.), Metaphor, Canon and Community: Jewish, Christian and Iskmic Approaches (Religions and Discourse, 1 ) , Bern: Lang, 1 9 9 9 , pp. 9 3 - 1 1 1 .
308
ALPHABETICAL LIST
B., Die Gemeinde ah Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funktion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002. K U S K E , D., Making Use of Our Lutheran Heritage: 'Objective Justification' in Our Mission Outreach Based on an Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:18-19, in Wisconsin Lutheran Quarterly 11 (1980) 6-29. Kuss, O., Die Briefe an die Römer, Korinther und GaUter (RNT, 6), Regensburg, 1940. LAKE, K., The Earlier Epistles of St. Paul: Their Motive and Origin, London, 1911, pp. 144-175 and 219-235. L A M B , J . , 2 Corinthians, Leiceister: Crossway, 1999. L A M B E R I G T S , S., Algemene inleiding op de tweede Korintierbrief, in VlAAMSE BljBELS T I C H T I N G , Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 7-12. L A M B E R I G T S , S., Ik heb gehofd, daarom heb ik gesproken, in V L A A M S E BIJBELSTICHT I N G , Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 22-24. L A M B E R I G T S , S., Thuis in het lichaam zijn we ver van de Heer, in V L A A M S E BIJBELS T I C H T I N G , Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werk groep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 25-26. L A M B E R I G T S , S., De liefde van Christus laat ons geen rust, in V L A A M S E B I J B E L S T I C H T I N G , Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 27-28. L A M B E R I G T S , S., De liefdevolle collecte voor Jeruzalem, in V L A A M S E B I J B E L S T I C H T I N G , Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacer dos, 1989, pp. 32-33. L A M B R E C H T , J . , "Om samen testerven en samen te leven"(2 Kor 7,3), in Bijdragen 37 (1976) 234-251. L A M B R E C H T , J., The Fragment of 2 Cor vi 14-vii 1: A Plea for Its Authenticity, in T. B A A R D A , A.F.J. KLIJN & WC. V A N U N N I K (eds.), MisceUanea Neotestamentica, //(NTSupp, 48), Leiden: Brill, 1978, pp. 143-161. L A M B R E C H T , J . , "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in I D . , Daar komt toch eens... Opstellen over verrijzenis en eeuwig leven (Nikè-Reeks, 2), Leuven, 1981, pp. 195-221. L A M B R E C H T , J . , La vie enghutit en ce qui est mortel. Commentaire de 2 Co 5,4c, in M. B E N Z E R A T H , A. S C H M I D & J . G U I L L E T (eds.), La Pâque du Christ. Mystère de salut. FS F.-X. Durrwell (LeDiv, 112), Paris: Cerf, 1982, pp. 237248. L A M B R E C H T , J., "Totsteedsgrotereglorie" (2 Kor. 3,18), in Collationes 13 (1983) 131138. L A M B R E C H T , J . , Transformation in 2 Cor 3,18, in Bib 64 (1983) 243-254. L A M B R E C H T , J . , Structure and Line of Thought in 2 Cor 2,14-4,6, in Bib 64 (1983) 344-380. L A M B R E C H T , J . , Philological and Exegetical Notes on 2 Cor 13,4, in Bijdragen 46 (1985) 261-269. L A M B R E C H T , J . , The nekrösis of Jesus. Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,7-15, in A. V A N H O Y E (ed.), L'apôtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministère (BETL, 73), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1986, pp. 120-143. KUSCHNERUS,
309
K U S C H N E R U S B. - L A M B R E C H T J.
L A M B R E C H T , J.,
Het lijden bij Paulus, in I D . (ed.), Hoebng nog en waarom toch? God,
mens en lijden (Nikè-Reeks, 18), Leuven - Amersfoort: Acco, 1988, pp. 51-74. L A M B R E C H T , J.,
in L. D E (Benedictina, 10),
"Reconcileyourselves...": A Reading of 2 Cor 5,11-21,
(ed.), The Diakonía of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) Rome, 1989, pp. 161-191 (Discussion: 192-209).
LORENZI
The Favorable Time: A Study of 2 Cor 6,2a in Its Context, in H. FRANKEMÖLLE & K. KERTELGE (eds.), Vom Urchristentum zu Jesus. FS J. Gnilka, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1989, pp. 377-391.
L A M B R E C H T , J.,
L A M B R E C H T , J.,
Is alle roemen unverständig? 2 Kbrintiers 10 in de herziene Willibrord-
vertaling, in Colbtiones 23 (1993) 359-378. L A M B R E C H T , J.,
Christ the Universal Savior According to I and 2 Corinthians, in
ID.,
Pauline Studies: Collected Essays (BETL, 115), Leuven: Leuven University Press -
Peeters, 1994, pp. 161-173. The Eschatological Outhok in 2 Cor. 4.7-15, in T. S C H M I D T & M. SILVA (eds.), To Tell the Mystery: Essays on New Testament Eschatology. FS R.H. Gundry, Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1994, pp. 122-139. L A M B R E C H T , J., Transformation in 2 Corinthians 3,18, in R. BlERINGER & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 295-306 (306-307: Additional Note). L A M B R E C H T , J., Structure and Line of Thought in 2 Cor 2,14-4,6, in R B I E R I N G E R & J. L A M B R E C H T , . Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven Uni versity Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 257-293 (293-294: Additional Note). L A M B R E C H T , J., The nekrösis of Jesus: Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,7-15, in R. B I E R I N G E R & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 309-332 (332-333: Additional Note). L A M B R E C H T , J., The Eschatological Outhok in 2 Corinthians 4.7-15, in R Bieringer & L A M B R E C H T , J.,
J. Lambrecht, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven Univer
sity Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 335-349. La vie engloutit ce qui est morfei Commentane de 2 Corinthiens 5,4c, in R BIERINGER & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 351-360 (361: Additional Note). L A M B R E C H T , J., "Reconcile Yourselves...": A Reading of 2 Corinthians 5,11-21, in R. B I E R I N G E R & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 363-411 (412: Additional Note). L A M B R E C H T , J., The Favorable Time: A Study of 2 Cor 6,2a in Its Context, in R B I E R I N G E R & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leu ven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 515-529 (529: Additional Note). L A M B R E C H T , J., The Fragment 2 Corinthians 6,14-7,1 : A Plea for Its Authenticity, in R. B I E R I N G E R & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 531-549 (549: Additional Note).
L A M B R E C H T , J.,
L A M B R E C H T , J.,
To Die Together and to Live Together: A Study of 2 Corinthians 7,3,
in R BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 571-586 (586-587: Additional Note). L A M B R E C H T , J., Phibhgical and Exegetical Notes on 2 Corinthians 13,4, in R. B I E R I N G E R & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leu ven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 589-597 (598: Additional Note).
310
ALPHABETICAL LIST
The Defeated Paul, Aroma of Christ: An Exegetical Study of2 Corin thians 2: l4-16b, in LouvSt 20 (1995) 170-186. L A M B R E C H T , J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self-Commendation in 2 Corinthians 1013, in R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 325-346. L A M B R E C H T , J., Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of Thought in 2 Corinthians 10,1-6, in Bib 77 (1996) 398-416. L A M B R E C H T , J . , Strength in Weakness: A Reply to Scott B. Andrews' Exegesis of 2 Cor ll.23b-33, in NTS A3 (1997) 285-290. L A M B R E C H T , J., Paul's Boasting About the Corinthians: A Study of2 Corinthians 8:249:5, in NovTAQ (1998) 352-368. L A M B R E C H T , J., 2 Korintiers. Belichting van het bijbelboek, 's Hertogenbosch: Katholieke Bijbelstichting; Brugge: Tabor, 1999. L A M B R E C H T , J . , Paul's Second Letter to the Corinthians, in BibToday 37 (1999) 132138. L A M B R E C H T , J., Second Corinthians (Sacra Pagina Series, 8), Collegeville MN: Litur gical Press, 1999, 2006 (with Additional Bibliography). L A M B R E C H T , J., Verhngen naar de dood? Tijdens en na de lezing van 2 Korintiers 4,165,10, in Colhtiones 29 (1999) 313-326. L A M B R E C H T , J., Strength in Weakness: Genuine Ministry According to 2 Corinthians 11-12, in MST Review A (2000) 47-61. L A M B R E C H T , J . , Paul's Boasting About the Corinthians: A Study of 2 Cor 8,24-9,5, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofRevehtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 91-106. L A M B R E C H T , J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self-Commendation in 2 Cor 10-13, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofRevehtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 107-129. L A M B R E C H T , J . , Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of Thought in 2 Cor 10,1-6, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book of Revehtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 131-148. L A M B R E C H T , J., Strength in Weakness. An Answer to Scott B. Andrews on 2 Cor 11,23b33, in I D . , Coüected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofRevehtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 149-156. L A M B R E C H T , J., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God. Zwakheid en sterkte, in NTT 55 (2001) 273-285. L A M B R E C H T , J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context: Paul's Particuhr Way of Arguing in 2 Cor 10-13, in Bib 82 (2001) 305-324. L A M B R E C H T , J . , Paulus vermag aües door de kracht van God (2 Korintiers 12:9-10), in I D . , De kracht van bet gehof Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament, Leuven — Leusden: Acco - Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 213-227. L A M B R E C H T , J., Verhngen naar de dood? (2 Korintiers 4,16-5,10), in I D . , De kracht van het gehof. Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament, Leuven - Leusden: Acco Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 197-212. L A M B R E C H T , J . , Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10, in V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One Reads: New Testament Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven - Paris - Dudley MA: Peeters, 2003, pp. 218225. L A M B R E C H T , J.,
2
311
L A M B R E C H T J. - L A N G K A M M E R H .
LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context, Paul's Partieuhr Way of Arguing in 2 Cor 10-13, in V. K O P E R S K I (ed.), Understanding What One Reads. New Testa ment Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven - Paris - Dudley MA: Pee lers, 2003, pp. 226-244. L A M B R E C H T , J., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Com munity in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 259-266. LAMBRECHT, J., De terugkeer van Titus (2 Korintiers 7,5-16), in ID., De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn - KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 110-115. LAMBRECHT, J., Zwakheid en kracht (2 Korintiers 12,1-13), in ID., De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn — KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 116-130. L A M B R E C H T , J., Paulus'' toekomstig optreden met kracht (2 Korintiers 13,1-4), in I D . , De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Hale wijn - KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 131-136. LAMBRECHT, J., Hyper ego: 'Ik nog meer' (2 Korintiers 11,23-25), in ID., Recht op de waarheid of. Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling, Leuven - Voorburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting - Acco, 2005, pp. 113-123. LAMBRECHT, J., In onze plaats gestorven (2 Korintiers 5,14-15 en 21), in ID., Recht op de waarheid of. Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe Bijbelverta ling, Leuven - Voorburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting - Acco, 2005, pp. 125-134. LAMBRECHT, J., Christus is voor aüen gestorven (2 Korintiers 5,14-6,2), in ID., Trouw en Betrouwbaar. Recente Bijbelvertalingen, Averbode: Altoria Averbode, 2006, pp. 125-136. LAMBRECHT, J., Uit iin en dezelfde brief (2 Korintiers 8,24-9,5), in ID., Trouw en Betrouwbaar. Recente Bijbelvertalingen, Averbode: Altoria Averbode, 2006, pp. 137-143. L A M P E , G.W.H., The Seal of the Spirit: A Study in the Doctrine of Baptism and Con firmation in the New Testament and the Fathers, London, 1951. L A M P E , G.W.H., Church Discipline and the Interpretation of the Episths to the Corin thians, in W.R. F A R M E R , C.F.D. M O U L E & R.R. NiEBUHR (eds.), Christian His tory and Interpretation. FS J. Knox, Cambridge, 1967, pp. 337-361. L A M P E , P., Die urchristliche Rede von der "Neuschöpfung des Menschen" im Lichte kon struktivistischer Wissenssoziohgie, in S. A L K I E R & R. B R U C K E R (eds.), Exegese und Methodendiskussion (TANZ, 23), Tübingen: Francke, 1998, pp. 21-32. L A N E , W.L., Covenant: The Key to Paul's Conflict With Corinth, in TynB 33 (1982) 3-29. L A N G , F., Die Briefe an die Korinther (NTD, 7), Göttingen - Zürich, 1986. L A N G , F., Bibliographie zum 1. und 2. Korintherbrief, Göttingen, 1989. L A N G , EG., 2. Korinther 5,1-10 in der neueren Forschung (BGBE, 16), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr, 1973. L A N G , M., Erwägungen zu 2 Kor 5,19a, in BN 84 (1996) 46-50. L A N G H E I N R I C H , F., Der zweite Brief Sankt Pauli an die Korinther. Ein Beitrag zu einer biblischen Pastoraltheohgie, Leipzig, 1887, 1905. L A N G K A M M E R , H., Tak zwana mowa blazna Jwiftego Pawh (2 Kor 11, 16-12, 13), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148. 16
2
312
ALPHABETICAL LIST
G., Les Épîtres de Saint Paul aux Corinthiens, Rome Brugge - Paris, 1910, pp. 335-479. LARSEN, I., Variant Readings in 2 Corinthians, in BiTr 51 (2000) 342-348. L A R S O N , J., Paul's Masculinity, in JBL 123 (2004) 85-97. LARSSON, E., Christus als Vorbild. Eine Untersuchung zu den paulinischen Tauf- und Eikontexten (Acta seminarii neotestamentici Upsaliensis, 23), Uppsala - Copen hagen, 1962, pp. 275-293. LATEGAN, B.C., "Meente met ongehwiges in dieselfde juk trek nie", in Scriptum 12 (1984) 20-34 (with a response by J.A. Loubser, pp. 35-39). LATTEY, C , λαμβάνειν in 2 Cor xi.20, in JTS 44 (1943) 148. LEARY, T.J., Ά Thorn in the Flesh'-2 Corinthians 12:7, in JTS 43 (1992) 520-522. LEBOURLIER, J., L'Ancien Testament, mirroir de la gloire du Seigneur Jésus. Une lecture du chapitre 3 de la deuxième Épître aux Corinthiens, in BLE 97 (1996) 321-329. LEE, J.Y., Interpreting the Demoniac Powers in Pauline Thought, in NovT 12 (1970) 54-69. LÉGASSE, S., Paul fut-il un Juif apostat?, in BLE 95 (1994) 183-196. L E G R A N D , L., Alcuni aspetti missionari di 2 Corinti, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonh of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 305-325. LEIVESTAD, R., "The Meekness and Gentleness of Christ" II Cor. X.1, in NTS 12 (19651966) 156-164. LEMMER, R., Early Jewish Mysticism, Jewish Apocalyptic and Writings of the New Tes tament—A Triangulation, in Neotestamentica 30 (1996) 359-376. L E M O N N Y E R , Α., Épîtres de Saint Paul. Traduction et commentaire, part 1 : Lettres aux Thessabniciens, aux Gabtes, aux Corinthiens, aux Romains, Paris, 1908, pp. 177235. L E N S H , R.-C.H., The Interpretation of St. Paul's First and Second Epistks to the Corin thians, Minneapolis MN, 1937; repr. 1963, pp. 791-1341. LETELLIER, J., Le thème du voiU de Moïse, chez Origène. Exode 34, 33-35 et 2 Corin thiens 3,12-18, in RevSR 62 (1988) 14-26. LEVISON, J.R., The Spirit and the TempU in Paul's Letters to the Corinthians, in S.E. P O R T E R (ed.), Paul and His Theology (Pauline Studies, 3), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2006, pp. 189-215. LEWIS, J.P. (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989. LEWIS, J.P., Significant Issues in the Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in I D . (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, Lewiston NY - Queenston ON Lampeter, 1989, pp. 29-64. LEWIS, J.P., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in I D . (ed.), Interpreting2 Corinthians 5:14-21, Lewiston NY - Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 129-141. LIAS, J.J., The Second EpistU of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians: With Notes and Introduction (Cambridge Greek Testament), Cambridge, 1890. LIEBERS, R., Das Gesetz als Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des Paulus (AThANT, 75), Zürich: TVZ, 1989. LlECHTENHAHN, R., Die Überwindung des Leidens bei Paulus und in der zeitgenössi schen Stoa, in ZThKiQ (1922) 368-399. LlETZMANN, H., Die Briefe des Aposteh Paulus. An die Korinther II (HNT), Tübingen, 1909, 1921 ("unveränderter Abdruck": pp. 165-224), 1931 (pp. 97-162), 1949 ("von W.G. K Ü M M E L ergänzte Auflage": pp. 97-164 and 196-214), 1969. LAPERRINE D ' H A U T P O U L ,
2
3
4
5
L A P E R R I N E D ' H A U T P O U L G. - L O H S E E.
LILLIE, W, An Approach to 2 Corinthians 5-1-10,
313
in 5 / 7 3 0 ( 1 9 7 7 ) 5 9 - 7 0 .
LlM, T., 'Not in Persuasive Words of Wisdom, but in the Demonstration of the Spirit and of Power', in NovT29
(1987)
137-149.
L I N C O L N , A.T., 'Paul the Visionary': The Setting and Significance of the Rapture to Paradise in II Corinthians XII.1-10, in NTS 2 5 ( 1 9 7 8 - 1 9 7 9 ) 2 0 4 - 2 2 0 . L I N C O L N , A.T., Paradise Now and Not Yet: Studies in the Role of the Heavenly Dimen sion in Paul's Thought With Special Reference to His Eschatohgy, Cambridge, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 5 9 - 8 6 .
LlNDEMANN, A., Paulus und die korinthische Escbatohgie. Zur These von einer 'Ent wicklung' im paulinischen Denken, in NTS 3 7 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 3 7 3 - 3 9 9 . LlNDEMANN, A., Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 3, in WortDienst 2 3 ( 1 9 9 5 )
125-151.
L I N D E M A N N , A., Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 3, in I D . (ed.), Paulus, Apostel und Lehrer der Kirche. Studien zu Paulus und zum frühen Paulusverständnis, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 5 , pp. 3 7 63.
LlNDEMANN, A., Hilfe fiir die Armen. Zur ethischen Argumentation des Paulus in den Kollektenbriefen II Kor 8 und II Kor 9, in C. M A I E R , R . LIWAK & K.-P. J Ö R N S (eds.), Exegese vor Ort. FS P. Welten, Leipzig: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 2 0 0 1 , pp.
199-216.
LlNDEMANN, A., Die Jerusalem-Kollekte des Paulus ab "diakonisches Unternehmen", in WortDienst 2 8 ( 2 0 0 5 ) 9 9 - 1 1 6 .
F., Paul's Line of Thought in 2 Corinthians 4:16-5:10 (WUNT, 1 1 / 1 8 9 ) , Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 5 . LIPS, H. V O N , DerApostoht des Paulus — ein Charisma? Semantische Aspekte zu xäpi?XapicT[j.a und anderen Wortpaaren im Sprachgebrauch des Paulus, in Bib 6 6 ( 1 9 8 5 ) LlNDGÄRD,
305-343.
H., Die Entstehung des 2. Korintherbriefes, Berlin: Schneider, 1 8 9 6 . LlSCO, H., Judaismus Triumphatus. Ein Beitrag zur AusUgung der vier ktzten Kapitel des II. Kor., Berlin: Schneider, 1 8 9 6 . L O C K E , J., A Paraphrasis and Notes on the Epistles of St Paul to the GaUtians, 1 and 2 Corinthians, Romans, Ephesians, vol. I I , London, 1 7 0 7 ; repr. ed. A.W. W A I N W R I G H T , Oxford, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 2 6 3 - 3 1 3 . L O D G E , J.G., The Apostle's Appeal and Readers' Response: 2 Corinthians 8 and 9, in LiSCO,
Chicago Studies 3 0 ( 1 9 9 1 )
59-75.
L Ö N I N G , K., Eschatohgische Krise und (Neuer) Bund. Zum StelUnwert des Bundes motivs im Zusammenhang neutestamentlicher Soteriologien, in H. F R A N K E M Ö L L E (ed.), Der ungekündigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments (Quaestiones Disputatae, 1 7 2 ) , Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 7 8 - 1 3 4 . LÖWE, R. Abstand von der Gemeinde? Der anwesende und abwesende Paulus in eige ner und korinthischer Sicht (2. Kor. 10), in EvTh 1 3 ( 1 9 5 3 ) 8 4 - 8 8 . L O F T H O U S E , W.F., Singular and Plural in St. Paul's Utters, inExpT58 (1946-1947) 179-182.
LOFTHOUSE, WE, "Fand "We"in the Pauline Letters, in ExpT(A ( 1 9 5 2 - 1 9 5 3 ) 2 4 1 - 2 4 5 . L O F T H O U S E , W.F., "F and "We" in the Pauline Letters, in BiTr 6 ( 1 9 5 5 ) 7 2 - 8 0 .
E., "Das Amt, das die Versöhnung predigt", in J. F R I E D R I C H , W. P Ö H L M A N N & E S T U H L M A C H E R (eds.), Rechtfertigung. FS E. Käsemann, Tübingen - Göttingen,
LOHSE,
1 9 7 6 , pp. 3 3 9 - 3 4 9 .
314
ALPHABETICAL LIST
LOHSE, E., "Das Amt, das die Versöhnung predigt", in ID., Die Vielfalt des Neuen Tes taments. Exegetische Studien zur Theologie des Neuen Testaments, vol. II, Göttin gen, 1982, pp. 160-170. LOHSE, E . (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992. LOHSE, E., Das kirchliche Amt des Aposteh und das apostolische Amt der Kirche - öku menische Erwägungen zu 2. Kor. 10-13, in ID. (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrün dung des apostolischen Amtes: (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 129-146. LONG, F.J., Ancient Rhetoric and Paul's Apology: The Compositional Unity of2 Corin thians (SNTS MS, 131), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004. LORUSSO, G., La gioia e la sofferenza nell'apostolato : Analisi retorico-semantica di 2Cor 1-7 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1998). LORUSSO, G., / / ministero Pasquale di Paob in 2Cor 1-7: Le implicazioni del soffrire e gioire per il vangelo, Roma: Vivere In, 2001. LOUBSER, J.A., Paulus se dorìng in die vkes: 2 Kor 12:7, in Ned GerefTeologiese Tydskrifll (1981) 259-268. LOUBSER, J.A., Winning the Struggle (or: How to Treat Heretics) (2 Corinthians 12:110), in Journal of Theobgy for Southern Africa 75 (1991) 75-83. LOUBSER, J.A., A New Look at Paradox and Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in Neotestamentica 26 (2/1992) 507-521. LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism : An Exphration of2 Cor 11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206. LOUBSER, J.A., Ethos and Ethics in 2 Corinthians: Paul's Higher Ethical Reasoning in Preparation for His Third Visit to A Congregation That Were About to Become His Enemies, in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.), Identity, Ethics, and Ethos in the New Testament (BZNW, 141), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2006, pp. 219-240. LüHRMANN, D . , Offenbarung und Verkündigung im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Das Offenbarungsverständnis bei Paulus und in paulinischen Gemeinden (WMANT, 16), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 1965, pp. 45-66 [eh. 4]. LOHRMANN, D . , Rechtfertigung und Versöhnung, in ZThKdl (1970) 437-452. LüTGERT, D.W., Freiheitspredigt und Schwarmgeister in Korinth. Ein Beitrag zur Cha rakteristik der Christuspartei (BFChTh, 12,3), Gütersloh, 1908. LUTHI, W , Der zweite Korintherbrief, ausgelegt für die Gemeinde, Basel, 1960. LUTHER, M . , Epistel-Auslegung, vol. 2: Die Korintherbriefe, ed. E . ELLWEIN, Göttin gen, 1968, pp. 325-439. Luz, U., Der alte und der neue Bund bei Paulus und im Hebräerbrief, in EvTh 27 (1967) 318-336. Luz, U., Das Geschichtsverständnis des Paulus (BEvTh, 49), München, 1968, pp. 123134. LYONNET, S., Cyrille d'Alexandrie et 2 Cor 3,17, in Bib 32 (1951) 25-31. MACEVILLY, ]., An Exposition of the Epistles of St. Paul, vol. I, Dublin, 1855, 1891, pp. 283-359. MACHALET, C , Paulus und seine Gegner. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintberbriefen, in W. DIETRICH, P. FREIMARK & H . SCHRECKENBERG (eds.), Theokratia. FS K . H . Rengstorf (Jahrbuch des Institutum Judaicum Delitzschianum II, 19701972), Leiden, 1973, pp. 183-203. 4
L O H S E E. - M A N U S C . U .
315
MACKINTOSH, R., Corinth and the Tragedy of St. Paul, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 77-83. MACKINTOSH, R , The Brief Visit to Corinth, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 226-234. MACKINTOSH, R , The Four Perplexing Chapters, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 336-344. MACKY, P.W., St. Paul's Cottage of Metaphors in II Corinthians 5:1-10: Ornamental or Exploratory?, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 162-173. MACLAREN, A., Romans, Corinthians (To II Corinthians, Chap. V) (Expositions on Holy Scripture, 14), repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1984, pp. 268-389. MACLAREN, A., Second Corinthians (Chaps. VII to End), Galatians and Philippians (Expositions on Holy Scripture, 15), repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1984, pp. 1-90. MACRAE, G.W., Anti-Dualist Polemic in 2 Cor. 4,6?, in StEv IV/1 (TU, 102), Ber lin, 1968, pp. 420-431. MACRORY, J., The Epistks of St. Paul to the Corinthians: With Introductions and Com mentary, Dublin, 1915, pp. i-xii and 1-160. MADROS, P., Susceptibilité et humilité de saint Paul dans sa seconde lettre aux Corin thiens, Jerusalem, 1981. MADROS, P., The Pride and Humility of Saint Paul in His Second Letter to the Corin thians, trans, by M. DEUEL, Jerusalem, 1986. MAGASS, W., Theophrast und Paulus. Exemphrisch fur Umstände und Ethos in Korinth und Sahniki, in Kairos 26 (1984) 154-165. MAIER, F., Die Briefe Pauli. Ihr Charakter, ihre Bedeutung, ihre Chronohgie, Entste hung und Echtheit (Biblische Zeitfragen, II/5-6), Münster, 1912. MAKOTO, M., Paul's Weakness: A Study in Pauline Polemics (II Corinthians 10-13) (Ph.D. Diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 1968). MALEPARAMPIL, J., The "Trinitarian" Formulae in St. Paul: An Exegetical Investiga tion Into the Meaning and Function of those Pauline Sayings which Compositely Make Mention of God, Christ and the Holy Spirit (EHST, 546), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995. MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in HTR 76 (1983) 143173. MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in ID., Paul and the Popuhr Philosophers, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1989, pp. 91-119. MANSON, T.W., St. Paul in Ephesus (3) and (4): The Corinthian Correspondence, in BJRL 26 (1941-1942) 101-120; 327-341. MANSON, T.W., 2 Cor. 2:14-17: Suggestions Towards an Exegesis, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN UNNIK (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 155-162. MANSON, T.W., The Corinthian Correspondence (1), in ID., Studies in the Gospels and Epistks, ed. M. BLACK, Philadelphia PA: Westminster, 1962, pp. 190-209. MANSON, T.W., The Corinthian Correspondence (2), in ID., Studies in the Gospeh and Epistks, ed. M. BLACK, Philadelphia PA: Westminster, 1962, pp. 210-224. MANUS, C.U., The Opponents of Paulin 2 Corinthians 10-13: An Exegetical and His torical Study (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1981; dir. R E Col lins). MANUS, C.U., 2 Cor 10-11:21a: A Study in Paul's Stylistic Structures, in Bulletin de Théohgie Africaine 5 (1983) 251-268.
316
ALPHABETICAL LIST
C.U., Apostolic Suffering (2 Cor 6:4-10), The Sign of Christian Existence and Identity, m Asia Journal of Theology 1 (1987) 41-54. M A N Z I , E, Il vanto deUa coscienza apostolica di Paolo. La struttura letteraria e il mes saggio deUa Seconda Dttera ai Corinzi, in ScuolCatt 130 (2002) 671-749. M A N Z I , E, Seconda Lettera ai Corinzi (I libri biblici: Nuovo Testamento, 9), Milano: Paoline, 2002. MARCHESI, G., Sul volto di Cristo rifulge U gloria del Padre (2 Cor 4,6), in Civiltà cattolica 152 (2001) 240-253. M A R G U E R A T , D . , 2 Corinthiens 10-13. Paul et l'expérience de Dieu, in ÉTR 63 (1988) 497-519. M A R G U E R A T , D . , La mystique de l'apôtre Paul, in J. S C H L O S S E R (ed.), Paul de Tarse, Paris: Cerf, 1996, pp. 307-329. M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustration du véritable apôtre de Jésus. I. Introduction: thème et circonstances, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 193-200. M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustration du véritable apôtre de Jésus. II. II Cor 3, 1-4, 6: Paul défend son ministère, réfutation des théories adverses, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 209-216. M A R I O N , D . , La seconde kttre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustration du véritable apôtre de Jésus. III. II Cor 4, 5-5, 10: Paul confie son expérience person nelle d'apôtre de Jésus-Christ, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 225-231. M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustration du véritable apôtre de Jésus. IV. II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministère de U réconciliation, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245. M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustration du véritable apôtre de Jésus. V. II Cor 10, 1-13, 10: La lettre dans les larmes, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 257-264. M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustration du véritable apôtre de Jésus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La lettre dans U joie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279. M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Défense et illustration du véritabk apôtre de Jésus. VII. II Cor 8, 1-9, 15: La collecte en faveur des saints de Jérusalem, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 289-297. M A R S H A L L , I.H., The Meaning of'Reconciliation', in R.A. G U E L I C H (éd.), Unity and Diversity in New Testament Theology, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1978, pp. 117-132. M A R S H A L L , P., A Metaphor of Social Shame: Opia^peóav in 2 Cor. 2:14, in NovT25 (1983) 302-317. M A R S H A L L , P., Hybrists Not Gnostics in Corinth, in K.H. R I C H A R D S (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1984 Seminar Papers, vol. 23, Chico CA: Scholars, 1984, pp. 275-287. MARSHALL, P., Enmity in Corinth: Social Conventions in Paul's Rektion With the Corinthians (WUNT, 11/23), Tubingen, 1987. M A R S H A L L , P., Invective: Paul and His Enemies in Corinth, in E.W. C O N R A D (ed.), Perspectives on Language and Text. FS F.I. Anderson, Winona Lake IN, 1987, pp. 359-373. M A R T I N , R.P., Reconciliation: A Study of Paul's Theology, Atlanta GA - London, 1981, pp. 90-110. MANUS,
MANUS CU. - MATTHEWS S.
317
R.P., 2 Corinthians (WBC, 40), Waco TX, 1986. R.P., The Setting of 2 Corinthians, in TynB 37 (1986) 3-19. M A R T I N , R.P., The Opponents of Paul in 2 Corinthians: An Old Issue Revisited, in G.F. H A W T H O R N E & O. B E T Z (eck), Tradition and Interpretation in the New Tes tament. FS E.E. Ellis, Grand Rapids MI - Tübingen, 1987, pp. 279-289. M A R T I N , RR, The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Fellowship of the Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W H . G L O E R (ed.), Eschatohgy and the New Testament. FS G.R. Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1988, pp. 113-128. M A R T I N , R.P., Theological Perspectives in 2 Corinthians: Some Notes, in D.J. L U L L (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1990 Seminar Papers, vol. 29, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1990, pp. 240-256. M A R T I N , RR, Theology and Mission in 2 Corinthians, in P. B O L T & M. T H O M P S O N (eds.), The Gospel to the Nations: Perspectives on Paul's Mission. FS P.T. O'Brien, Leicester: Apollos, 2000, pp. 63-82. M A R T I N I , C.M., Alcuni temi letterari di 2 Cor 4,6 e i racconti detta conversione di san Paolo negli atti, in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 461-474. M A R T I N I , C.M., Paolo nel vivo del ministero, Milan, 1989. M A R T I N I , C.M., In the Thick of His Ministry, trans, by D. L I V I N G S T O N E , Collegeville MN, 1990. M A R T Y N , J.L., Epistemology at the Turn of the Ages: 2 Corinthians 5:16, in W. R. FAR MER, C E D . M O U L E & R.R. N I E B U H R (eds.), Christian History and Interpreta tion. FS J. Knox, Cambridge, 1967, pp. 269-287. M A R U C C I , C , Origene e portata detta seduzione di Eva nel Corpus Paulinum (2 Cor 11,3; 1 Tim 2,14), in Ricerche storico bibliche 6 (1994) 241-254. M A R X S E N , W , Einleitung in das Neue Testament. Eine Einfuhrung in ihre Probleme, Gütersloh, 1978, pp. 95-108. MARY, S., 2 Corinthians 12,1-5 and the Recent Discussion on 'Height'and 'Depth', in StEv IV/1 (TU, 102), Berlin, 1968, pp. 462-467. MASSIE, J., Corinthians: Introduction, Authorized Version, Revised Version: With Notes and Illustrations (CeB), London, s.d. (approx. 1900), pp. 44-78 and 260-335. M A T A N D B U L E M B A T , J.-B., Noyau et enjeux de l'eschatologie paulinienne. De l'apoca lyptique juive et de l'eschatobgie hellénistique dans quelques argumentations de l'apôtre Paul. Etude rhétorico-exégétique de 1 Co 15,35-58; 2 Co 5,1-10 et Rm 8,18-30 (BZNW, 84), Berlin et al.: de Gruyter, 1997. MATERA, F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith : Distinguishing Between Appe arance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R BIERINGER, V. KoPERSKi & B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 2002, pp. 387-405. M A T E R A , F.J., II Corinthians: A Commentary (The New Testament Library), Louis ville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2003. MATHIAS, D., Beobachtungen zur Auslegung von Ex 34,29-35 in 2 Korinther 3,7-18, in Leqach (2004) 109-143. M A T T E R N , L., Das Verständnis des Gerichtes bei Paulus (AThANT, 47), Zürich - Stutt gart, 1966, pp. 151-158 and 162-166. M A T T H E W S , S., 2 Corinthians, in E. S C H Ü S S L E R F I O R E N Z A (ed.), Searching the Scrip tures, vol. 2: A Feminist Commentary, New York: Crossroad, 1994, pp. 196217. MARTIN, MARTIN,
4
318
ALPHABETICAL LIST
MAUNOURY, A.-E, Commentaire sur les deux Epitres de Saint Paul aux Corinthiens, Paris, 1879, pp. 347-578. MAUSER, U . , Trinitarische Sprachformen in den Korintherbriefen des Paulus, in J. ÄDNA, S. J. HAFEMANN & O. HOFIUS (eds.), Evangelium - Schriftauslegung Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 288-295. MAYER, B., Unter Gottes Heilsratschluß. Prädestinationsaussagen bei Paulus (FzB, 15), Würzburg, 1974, pp. 109-135. MCCANT, J.W., Paul's Thorn of Rejected Apostkship, in NTS 34 (1987-1988) 550572. MCCANT, J.W., 2 Corinthians (Readings: A New Biblical Commentary), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1999. MCCAUGHEY, J.D., The Glory of God in the Face of Jesus Christ, in AusBR 35 (1987) 95-98. MCCLELLAND, S.E., Paul's Defense of His Apostkship in 2 Corinthians 10-13 and Its Rektion to the Collection for the Church in Jerusalem (Ph.D. diss., Faculty of Divinity, Edinburgh, 1980). MCCLELLAND, S.E., Super-Apostks, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in JSNT14 (1982) 82-87. MCCLISH, D. (ed.), Studies in 2 Corinthians, Denton TX: Valid Publications, 1989. McCLOSKEY, J., The Weakness Gospel: Contemporary Ministry and2 Corinthians 12:110, in BibToday 28 (1990) 235-241. MCDONALD, J.I.H., Paul and the Preaching Ministry: A Reconsideration of2 Cor. 2:1417 in Its Context, in JSNT 17 (1983) 35-50. MCFAYDEN, J.E., The Epistles to the Corinthians With Notes and Comments (The Inter preter's Commentary on the Epistles), London - New York - Toronto, 1911. McGuiRE, F., The Posthumous Clash Between Peter and Paul, in The Journal of Hig her Criticism 9 (2002) 161-174. MCKAY, K.L., Observations on the Epistokry Aorist in 2 Corinthians, in NovT 37 (1995) 154-158. MCKINNISH BRIDGES, L., 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in RExp 86 (1989) 391-396. MCLEAN, B.H., Christ as Pharmakos in Pauline Soteriology, in K . H . RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scho lars, 1987, pp. 187-206. MCLEAN, B.H., The Cursed Christ: Mediterranean Expuhion Rituah and Pauline Soteriobgy (JSNT SS, 126), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1996. MCNAMARA, M . , The New Testament and the Palestinian Targum to the Pentateuch (AnBib, 27), Rome, 1966, pp. 168-188. MEAD, R.T., 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: Epochs in the History of Its Interpretation, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 65-86. MEAD, R.T., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 143-162. MEALAND, D.L., "Tis Having Nothing and yet Possessing Everything", 2 Cor 6:10c, in ZNW67 (1976) 277-279. MEES, M . , 2 Co 6,1-10 und die Auferstehung der Toten nach Origines und Methodius, in Lateranum 51 (1985) 153-163.
319
M A U N O U R Y A.F. - M I C H A E L I S W.
MEISER, M., Der zweite Korintherbrief- Althaus' Vorlesung, in Paul Althaus als Neutestamentler. Eine Untersuchung der Werke, Briefe, unveröffentlichten Manuskripte und Randbemerkungen (CThM.BW, 15), Stuttgart: Calwer, 1993, pp. 241-277. M E L I C K , R.R., Jr., The Colkction for the Saints: 2 Corinthians 8-9, in CTR4 (1989) 97-117. M E L L , U., Neue Schöpfung. Eine traditionsgeschichtliche und exegetische Studie zu einem soteriologischen Grundsatz paulinischer Theologie (BZNW, 56), Berlin — New York: de Gruyter, 1989, pp. 327-388. M E N O U D , EH., L'icharde et länge satanique (2 Cor. 12,7), in J.N. S E V E N S T E R & W. C. V A N U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 163-171. M E N O U D , P.H., The Thorn in the Flesh and Satans Angel (2 Cor. 12.7), in ID., Jesus Christ and the Faith: A Colkction of Studies, trans, by E.M. P A U L (PTMS, 18), Pittsburgh PA, 1978, pp. 19-30. M E N Z I E S , A., The Second Epistle of the Apostle Paul to the Corinthians: Introduction, Text, English Transktion and Notes, London, 1912. M E R K L E I N , H., Studien zu Jesus und Paulus (WUNT, 43), Tübingen, 1987, pp. 7684. MERKLEIN, H., Der (neue) Bund ah Thema derpaulinischen Theologie, in ThQ 176 (1996) 290-308. MERRITT, H.W., In Word and Deed (2 Cor 10:11): Moral Integrity in Paul, New York et al.: Lang, 1993. M E R Z , A., Why Did the Pure Bride of Christ (2 Cor. 11.2) Become a Wedded Wife (Eph. 5.22-33)? Theses About the Intertextual Transformation of an Ecclesiological Metaphor, in JSNT79 (2000) 131-147. M E R Z , A., Warum die reine Braut Christi (2 Kor 11,2) zur Ehefrau wurde (Eph 5,2233). Thesen zur intertextuellen Transformation einer ekklesiohgischen Metapher, in C. J A N S S E N , L. S C H O T T R O F F & B. W E H N (eds.), Paulus. Umstrittene Traditio nen — lebendige Tkeohgie. Eine feministische Lektüre, Gütersloh: Kaiser - Güters loher Verlaghaus, 2001, pp. 148-165. M E T T S , R., Death, Discipleship, and Discourse Strategies, 2 Cor 5:1-10- Once Again, in CTR4 (1989) 57-76. M E T Z G E R , B. M., A Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament: A Companion Volume to the United Bible Societies' Greek New Testament, Stuttgart: Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft, 1971 (on GNT ), pp. 573-588; 1994 (on GNT ), pp. 505519. MEURER, S., Das Recht im Dienst der Versöhnung und des Friedens. Studie zur Frage des Rechts nach dem Neuen Testament (AThANT, 63), Zürich, 1972, pp. 133-140. M E Y E R , H.A.W., Kritisch exegetisches Handbuch über den zweiten Brief an die Korin ther (KSK, 6), Göttingen, 1840, 1870. M E Y E R , H.A.W., Critical and Exegetical Handbook to the Epistles to the Corinthians, vol. II, trans, by D. H U N T E R based on the 5th ed. (ed. W.P. DlCKSON), Edin burgh, 1884. M E Y E R , P.W., Augustine's The Spirit and the Letter as a Reading ofPaul's Romans, in M.L. W H I T E & O.L. Y A R B R O U G H (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS W.A. Meeks, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1995, pp. 366-381. M I C H A E L I S , W., Teilungshypothesen bei Paulusbriefen. Briefkompositionen und ihr Sitz im Leben, in ThZ 14 (1958) 321-326. 3
5
2
4
320
ALPHABETICAL LIST
MICHEL, O., "Erkennen dem Fleisch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in EvTh 1 4 ( 1 9 5 4 ) 2 2 - 2 9 . MICHEL, O., "Erkennen dem Fleisch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in K. HAACKER (ed.), Dienst am Wort. Gesammelte Aufsätze, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1 9 8 6 , pp. 1 1 6 - 1 2 2 . MlCHELSEN, J.H.A., 't Verhaal van Paulus' vlucht uit Damaskus. 2 Kor. XI:32,33; XII:1,7a. Pen interpoktie, in Theologisch Tijdschriftl ( 1 8 7 3 ) 4 2 1 - 4 2 9 . MlCKEY, P.A., Strength in Weakness: From Text to Sermon on II Corinthians 12:7-9, in Interpr 2 2 ( 1 9 6 8 ) 2 8 8 - 3 0 0 .
MILLER, G.T., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:13, (2000)
in Interpr 5 4
186-188.
MILLS, W.E., An Index to Periodical Literature on the Apostk Paul (New Testament Tools and Studies, 1 6 ) , Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1 9 9 3 . MILLS, W.E., 2 Corinthians (Bibliographies for Biblical Research, New Testament Series, 8 ) , Lewiston NY — Queenstown ON - Lampeter: Mellen Biblical, 1 9 9 7 . MlNDLING, J.A., Apostolic Suffering in Second Corinthians, in BibToday 3 7 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 145-150.
MINEAR, P.S., Some Pauline Thoughts on Dying: A Study of 2 Corinthians, in D.Y. HADIDIAN (ed.), From Faith to Faith. FS D . G . Miller (PTMS, 2 3 ) , Pitts burgh PA, 1 9 7 9 , pp. 9 1 - 1 0 6 . MlNN, H.R., The Thorn That Remained: Materials for the Study of St. Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, 2 Corinthians XII. vv.1-10, Auckland, 1 9 7 2 . MITCHELL, M.M., New Testament Envoys in the Context of Greco-Roman Diplomatic and Epistokry Conventions: The Example of Timothy and Titus, in JBL 1 1 1 ( 1 9 9 2 ) 641-662.
MITCHELL, M.M., Rhetorical Shorthand in Pauline Argumentation: The Functions of 'the Gospel' in the Corinthian Correspondence, in L.A. JERVIS & P. RICHARDSON (eds.), Gospel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Galatians and Romans. FS R N . Lon genecker (JSNT SS, 1 0 8 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 6 3 - 8 8 . MITCHELL, M.M., A Patristic Perspective on Pauline TOptauxoXoyia, in NTS47 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 354-371.
MITCHELL, M.M., The Corinthian Correspondence and the Birth of Pauline Hermeneutics, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden — Boston: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 1 7 - 5 3 . MlTTON, C.L., The Formation of the Pauline Corpus of Letters, London: Epworth, 1955.
MlTTON, C.L., Paul's Certainties: V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life beyond Death 2 Corinthians v.1-5, in ExpT69
(1957-1958)
260-263.
MöDRITZER, H . , Stigma und Charisma im Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt (NTOA, 2 8 ) , Fribourg: Universitätsverlag; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rup recht, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 9 6 - 2 1 0 . MOFFATT, ]., 2 Corinthians vi.l4-vii.l,
in ExpTIO
(1908-1909)
428-429.
MOLDENHAWER, J . H . D . , Gründliche Erläuterung der schweren Stehen der heiligen Bücher des Neuen Testaments, vol. 2 : Die Briefe Pauli an die Römer, Corinther, Gakter und Epbeser, Leipzig - Königsberg, 1 7 6 3 . MOLENAAR, G., Bij de exegese van II Cor 10:12-18, in Gereformeerd Theokgiscb Tijdschrifi 5 2 ( 1 9 5 2 )
129-142.
MOLINA, M.A., La remoción del vek o el acceso a h libertad. Ensayo hermenéutico, in EstBíb 4 1 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 2 8 5 - 3 2 4 .
M I C H E L O . - M Ü L L E R - B A R D O R F F J.
321
R.K., 2 Cor 5,21: The Interpretative Key to Paul's Use ο/δικαιοσύνη θεοϋ?, in R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 7 0 7 - 7 1 5 . M O O R E , R.K., 2 Cor 5,20B in the English Bible in the Light of Paul's Doctrine of MOORE,
Reconciliation, in BiTr 5 4 ( 2 0 0 3 ) 1 4 6 - 1 5 5 .
De h tristeza según Dios y según el mundo, consideración sobre un lugar de San Pabh. Un manuscrito inédito de Pedro de Valencia acerca de
M O R E N O GARCÍA, Α . ,
2 Cor. 7,3-11, in Helmantica 47 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 4 5 3 - 4 7 7 .
M O R G A N , G.C., The Corinthian Letters of Paul: An Exposition of I an II Corinthians, New York - London - Edinburgh, 1 9 4 6 , pp. 2 2 3 - 2 7 5 . M O R G A N - W Y N N E , J.E., 2 Corinthians VIII. 18f. and the Question of a Traditionsgrundkge for Acts, in / 7 5 3 0 ( 1 9 7 9 ) 1 7 2 - 1 7 3 .
C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mystical Background of Paul's Apostohte. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in HTR 8 6 ( 1 9 9 3 )
MORRAY-JONES,
177-217.
C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mystical Background of Paul's Apostohte. Part 2: Paul's Heavenly Ascent and Its Significance,
MORRAY-JONES, in HTR
86 (1993) 265-292.
A.Q., S. M I C H A E L S O N & J.D. T H O M P S O N , A Critical Concordance to land II Corinthians (The Computer Bible, 1 9 ) , s.l.: Biblical Research Associates,
MORTON,
1979.
MoTUMI, T.E. & A.-L. Dire 4 9 ( 2 0 0 1 ) MOULE, MOULE,
ZWILLING,
2 Corinthiens 13,1-10: force etfaiblesse, in Lire et
43-52.
H . C G . , The Second Epistle to the Corinthians, London, 1 9 6 2 . C.ED., St Paul and Dualism: The Pauline Conception of Resurrection, in
NTS
12 (1965-1966)
106-123.
CED., 2 Cor 3,18b, καθάπερ άπο κυρίου πνεύματος, in Η. BALTENSWEILER & Β . REICKE (eds.), Neues Testament und Geschichte. Historisches Geschehen und Deu tung im Neuen Testament. FS O. Cullmann, Zürich, 1 9 7 2 , pp. 2 3 1 - 2 3 7 . M O U L E , C E D . , Peculiarities in the Language of 2 Corinthians, in ID., Essays in New Testament Interpretation, Cambridge, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 1 5 8 - 1 6 1 . MOULE, C E D . , 2 Cor. Hi. 18b, καθάπερ άπο κυρίου πνεύματος, in I D . , Essays in New Testament Interpretation, Cambridge, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 2 2 7 - 2 3 4 . M O U L E , C E D . , Reflections on So-Called 'Triumphalism', in L.D. H U R S T & N.T. W R I G H T (eds.), The Gbry of Christ in the New Testament. Studies in Christohgy. FS G.B. Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 2 8 . M O Z L E Y , J.K., II. Corinthians, in C. G O R E , H . L. G O U D G E & A. G U I L L A U M E (eds.), A New Commentary on Holy Scripture: Including the Apocrypha, London, 1 9 2 8 , MOULE,
pp. MOZLEY,
515-530.
J.E, 2 Corinthians xi. 12, in ExpT42 ( 1 9 3 0 - 1 9 3 1 ) 2 1 2 - 2 1 4 . Satan der %ζος τοΰ αιώνος τούτου, 2Kor. 4,4?, in TSK95
MÜLLENSIEFEN, W , 1924)
(1923-
295-298.
P., Der Gkube aus dem Hören: Über das gesprochene und das geschriebene Wort bei Paulus, in L. B O R M A N N , K.D. T R E D I C I & A. S T A N D H A R T I N G E R (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition in the New Testament. FS D. Georgi (NTSupp, 7 4 ) , Leiden - New York - Köln: Brill, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 0 5 - 4 4 2 . M Ü L L E R - B A R D O R F F , J., Nächtlicher Gottesdienst im apostolischen Zeitalter, in TbLZ 81 ( 1 9 5 6 ) cols. 3 4 7 - 3 5 2 . MÜLLER,
322
ALPHABETICAL LIST
T.Y., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JBL 76 (1957) 299-303. M U N C K , J., Der wahre und der falsche Apostel. Studien über den 2. Korintherbrief, MULLINS,
in ID., Paulus und die Heihgeschichte (Acta Jutlandica. Aarskrift for Aarhus Uni
versitet, 26,1. Teologisk Serie, 6), Aarhus: Universitetsforlaget; København: Ejnar Munksgaard, 1954, pp. 162-189. M U N C K , J., The True and the Fake Apostle: Studies in II Corinthians, in ID., Paul and the Salvation of Mankind, trans, by Frank CLARKE, London: SCM, 1959, 1977, 2
pp. 168-195. MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., St. Paul's Corinth: Texts and Archaeology (Good News Stu
dies, 6), Wilmington DE, 1983, 3rd rev. and expanded ed. 2002. J., The Corinth That Saint Paul Saw, in BA 47 (1984) 147159.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Paul and Macedonia: The Connection Between 2 Corin thians 2.13 and2.14, in JSNT25 (1985) 99-103. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., "Being at Home in the Body We Are in Exile From the Lord"
(2 Cor 5:6b), in RB 93 (1986) 214-221. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Pneumatikoi andJudaizers in 2 Cor 2:14-4:6,
in AusBR 34
(1986) 42-58. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Rekting2
Corinthians 6.14-7.1 to Its Context, in NTS 33
(1986-1987) 272-275. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., A Ministry Beyond the Letter (2 Cor 3.1-6), in L. (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6)
D E LORENZI
(Benedictina, 9),
Rome, 1987, pp. 105-129 (Discussion 130-157). J., Faith and Resurrection in 2 Cor 4:13-14, in RB 95 (1988) 543-550. M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Philo and 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in RB 95 (1988) 55-69. MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Pneumatikoi in 2 Corinthians, in Proceedings of the Irish
Biblical Association 11 (1988) 59-66.
J., Philo and 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.), The Diakonta of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 133-
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
146 (Discussion: 146-160). J., "Another Jesus" (2 Cor 11:4), in RB 97 (1990) 238-251.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., The Second Letter to the Corinthians, in R.E. BROWN, J.A. FlTZMYER & RE. MURPHY (eds.), The New Jerome Biblical Commentary,
Englewood Cliffs NJ - London, 1990, pp. 816-829. MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Christ and Ministry, in Pacifica A (1991) 121-136. MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., The Date of2 Corinthians 10-13, \nAusBR39 (1991) 31-43. MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., The Theology of the Second Letter to the Corinthians (New
Testament Theology), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991. MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Co-Authorship in the Corinthian Correspondence, in RB 100
(1993) 562-579. MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
J., 1 and 2 Corinthians, in J.D.G.
DUNN
(ed.), The Cam
bridge Companion to St. Paul (Cambridge Companions to Religion), Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 2003, pp. 74-90. MYRICK, A.A., 'Father' Imagery in 2 Corinthians 1-9 and Jewish Paternal Tradition,
in TynBAl (1996) 163-171. NAYAK, I.,
33-44.
The Meaning ø/katoptrizomenoi in 2 Cor 3,18, in EuntDoc 55 (2002)
M U L L I N S T.Y. - O ' B R I E N ET.
323
F., Das Paulinische 'In Christo', in NTS 4 (1957-1958) 124-138. F., In Christus, ένΧριστώ. Eine Untersuchung zum Paulinischen Gbubensverständnis, Berlin - Göttingen: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 1961. N E U M A N N , M., Ministry, Weakness, and Spirit in II Corinthians, in Clergy Review 59 (1974) 647-660. N E W M A N , C.C., Paul's Gbry-Christobgy: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp, 69), Lei den, 1992, pp. 229-235. N E W T O N , M., The Concept of Purity at Qumran and in the Letters of Paul (SNTS MS, 53), Cambridge, 1985. NEYREY, J.H., Boast in the Lord!, in BibToday 53 (1971) 291-295. NEYREY, J.H., Witchcraft Accusations in 2 Cor 10-13. Paul in Social Science Perspec tive, in Listening 21 (1986) 160-170. N I C D A O , VS., Power in Times of Weakness According to 2 Corinthians 12,1-10: An Exegetical Investigation of the Rebtionship Between δύναμις and ασθένεια (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1997; dir. R. Bieringer). N I C K L E , K.E, The Collection. A Study in the Strategy of Paul (StBT, 48), London, 1966, pp. 16-22. N I E B U H R , K.-W., Heidenapostel aus Israel. Die jüdische Identität des Paulus nach ihrer Darstellung in seinen Briefen (WUNT, 62), Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Sie beck), 1992, pp. 112-135. N I E D E R W I M M E R , K., Ecclesia sponsa Christi. Erwägungen zu 2. Kor. 11,2f. und Eph. 5,31 f, in H. F R A N K E E T AL. (eds.), Veritas et Communicatio. Ökumenische Theo logie auf der Suche nach einem verbindlichen Zeugnis. FS U. Kühn, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992, 301-309. N I E D E R W I M M E R , Κ., Ecclesia sponsa Christi. Erwägungen zu 2. Kor. 11,2f. und Eph. 5,31 f., in I D . , Quaestiones theobgicae. Gesammelte Auftätze, ed. W. PRATS C H E R & M. O H L E R (BZNW, 90), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1998, pp. 217-225. NIELSEN, H.K, Paulus' Verwendung des Begriffes Δύναμις. Eine Replik zur Kreuzestheologie, in S. PEDERSEN (ed.), Die Paulinische Literatur und Theobgie (Teologiske Studier, 7), Ärhus - Göttingen, 1980, pp. 137-158. N I E L S E N , H.K., Og det selv om vi ved. Om oversattehen af 2 Kor 5,6, in Dansk Teologisk Tidsskrift 49 (1986) 62-69. N I E L S E N , J.T., 2 Korintiers. Een praktische bijbelverkbring (Tekst en Toelichting), Kampen: Kok, 1995. NlSBET, P., The Thorn in the Fbsh, in ExpT80 (1969) 126. N I S I U S , J.B., Zur Erklärung von 2 Kor. 3,16ff, in ZKT 30 (1916) 617-675. NISSEN, T., Pkibbgiscbes zum Text des Hebraeer- und 2. Korintherbriefes, in Phibbgus 92 (1937) 247-248. N O A C K , B., A Note on II Cor. iv.15, in StTh 17 (1963) 129-132. N O H , J.Y., An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:16-21, and Its Contribution to Pauline Theobgy (Ph.D. diss., Trinity International University, Deerfield IL, 1997). NOORDEGRAAF,Α., Een nieuwe schepping. Hermeneutisch-homiletische overwegingen bij 2 Korinthiers 5:14-21, in Theobgia Reformata 40 (1997) 315-332. N O R T H , J.L., Paul's Protest That He Does Not Lie in the Light of his Cilician Origin, in JTS47 (1996) 439-463. O ' B R I E N , P.T., Introductory Thanksgivings in the Letters of Paul (NTSupp, 49), Lei den, 1977, pp. 233-258. NEUGEBAUER, NEUGEBAUER,
324
ALPHABETICAL LIST
O ' C O L L I N S , G.G., Power Made Perfect in Weakness, 2 Cor 12:9-10, in CBQ 3 3 ( 1 9 7 1 ) 528-537.
T., 2 Corinthians, in R.C. FULLER, L. J O H N S T O N & C. K E A R N S (eds.), A New Catholic Commentary on Holy Scripture, London, 1 9 6 9 , pp. 1 1 6 1 - 1 1 7 2 . O E C U M E N I U S , Παύλου αποστόλουή προς Κορινθίους επιστολή δεύτερα. Pauli apos toli ad Corinthios posterior epistola, PG 1 1 8 , cols. 9 1 0 - 1 0 8 8 . O E C U M E N I U S O F T R I K K A , [Commentary on selected passages of 2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 1 5 ) , Münster: Aschendorff, 1 9 3 3 , repr. O'CURRAOIN,
1 9 8 4 , pp.
444-446.
OGG, G., the Chronology of the Life of Paul, London, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 1 6 - 2 3 . OLIVIER, Ε , ΣΤΝΑΠΟΘΝΗΣΚΩ. D'un article de lexique à Saint Paul II Corinthiens, WI,3,
in RTP
OLLEY, (1998)
17 (1929)
103-133.
A Precursor of the NRSV? Sons and Daughters'in 2 Cor 6.18,
inNTSAA
204-212.
H., Die Briefe Pauli an die Römer und Korinther (Biblischer Commen tar über sämmtliche Schriften des Neuen Testaments zunächst für Prediger und Studierende, I I I ) , Königsberg, 1 8 3 7 , 1 8 4 0 , pp. 7 7 1 - 8 8 6 . O L S H A U S E N , H., Biblical Commentary on St. Paul's First and Second Epistles to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. Cox, Edinburgh, 1 8 6 9 , pp. 2 6 9 - 3 8 0 . O L S O N , S.N., Confidence Expressions in Paul: Epistolary Conventions and the Purpose of 2 Corinthians (Ph.D. diss., Yale University, New Haven CT, 1 9 7 6 ) . O L S O N , S.N., Epistohry Uses of Expressions of Self-Confidence, in JBL 1 0 3 ( 1 9 8 4 ) OLSHAUSEN,
2
3
585-597.
O L S O N , S.N., Pauline Expressions of Confidence in His Addressees, in CBQ 47 ( 1 9 8 5 ) 282-295.
O ' M A H O N Y , K., Roman Corinth and Corinthian Christians, in Scripture in Church 2 7 (1997)
115-124.
O ' M A H O N Y , K.J., The Rhetoric ofBenefaction, in Proceedings ofthe Irish Biblical Asso ciation 2 2 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 9 - 4 0 .
K.J., Pauline Persuasion: A Sounding in 2 Corinthians 8-9 (JSNT SS, Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2 0 0 0 . O ' N E I L L , J.C., The Absence of the "in Christ" Theohgy in 2 Corinthians 5, in AusBR O'MAHONY, 199),
35 (1987) 99-106.
D.W., Another Jesus: A Gospel of Jewish-Christian Superiority in II Corinthians, Kampen, 1 9 6 7 . O R O P E Z A , B.J., Situational Immorality: Paul's 'Vice Lists' at Corinth, in ExpT 1 1 0
OOSTENDORP,
(1998) 9-10.
J.J., The Second Utter to the Corinthians, in RE. B R O W N , J A FITZMYER & RE. M U R P H Y (eds.), Jerome Biblical Commentary, vol. I I : The New Testament and Topical Articles, Englewood Cliffs NJ - London, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 2 7 6 - 2 9 0 . O R S A T T I , M., Armonia e tensioni neüa comunità: La seconda Lettera ai Corinti (Let tura pastorale della Bibbia: Bibbia e spiritualità, 4 ) , Bologna: Dehoniane, 1 9 9 8 . O S E I - B O N S U , J., Does 2 Cor. 5.1-10 Teach the Reception of the Resurrection Body at the Moment of Death?, in JSNT 2 8 ( 1 9 8 6 ) 8 1 - 1 0 1 . O S E I - B O N S U , ]., The Intermediate Stau in the NewTestament, mSJT'44 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 1 6 9 - 1 9 4 . O S T E N - S A C K E N , P. V O N D E R , Römer 8 als Beispielpaulinischer Soteriobgie (FRLANT, 1 1 2 ) , Göttingen, 1 9 7 5 , pp. 1 0 4 - 1 2 4 and 2 9 0 - 3 0 0 .
O'ROURKE,
O'COLLINS G.G. - PELAGIUS
OSTEN-SACKEN,
P. V O N
DER,
lus, in EvTh 4 1 ( 1 9 8 1 )
325
Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Glanz des Mose und des Pau 230-235.
P. V O N D E R , Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Glanz des Mose und des Pau lus, in I D . , Evangelium und Tora. Aufsätze zu Paulus (Theologische Bücherei, 7 7 ) , München, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 5 0 - 1 5 5 . O S T E N - S A C K E N , P. V O N D E R , Die Decke des Mose. Zur Exegese und Hermeneutik von Geist und Buchstaben in 2. Korinther 3, in I D . , Die Heiligkeit der Tora. Studien zum Gesetz bei Paulus, München: Kaiser, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 8 7 - 1 1 5 . O S T Y , É . Les Épitres de saint Paulaux Corinthiens (SBQ]), Paris, 1 9 4 9 (pp. 6 9 - 1 1 4 ) ; OSTEN-SACKEN,
4
1964.
O T T , R., Diakgische Bibeldidaktik. Korrektive Auslegung der Korintherbriefe in der Kolleg-ZStudienstufe (EHS.T, 4 0 6 ) , Frankfurt et al., 1 9 9 0 . O T Z E N , B., Himmelrejser og himmelvisioner i jødisk Apokalyptik, in Dansk Teologisk Tidsskrift 5 8 ( 1 9 9 5 )
16-26.
E.H., The Gnostic Paul: Gnostic Exegesis of the Pauline Letters, Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1 9 7 5 . PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mys tery, trans, by RJ. E R I C K S O N , Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 3 - 1 8 , 3 8 PAGELS,
50. PAIRMAN B R O W N ,
J., Inversion ofSocial Roles in Paul's Letters, in AW7*33
(1991) 3 0 3 -
325.
J., Diakonia tes katalhges' (2 Kor 5,18), Eine orthodoxe Studie zur exegetischen und dogmatischen Problematik des Amtes, in Una Sancta 2 0 ( 1 9 6 5 )
PANAGOPOULOS, 126-151. PARK,
D.M., Paul's SKOACW TH
22 (1980)
2APKI;
Thorn or Stake? (2 Cor. XII.7), in NovT
179-183.
D.M., The Value of Biblical Metaphor: II Cor. 2:14-17, in J.P. V A N N O P P E N (ed.), Metaphor and Religion (Theolinguistics, 2 ) , Brussels, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 2 5 3 - 2 6 8 .
PARK,
P A R S O N S , M., The New Creation, in ExpT 99 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 3 - 4 .
M.A., First and Second Corinthians (New Collegeville Bible Commen tary), Collegeville MN: Liturgical Press, 2 0 0 5 . PATE, C M . , Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theological Substructure of 2 Corinthians 4:7-5:21, Lanham MD - New York, 1 9 9 1 . P A T E , C M . , The Gkry of Adam and the Afflictions of the Righteous: Pauline Suffering in Context, Lampeter - Lewiston NY: Mellen Biblical, 1 9 9 3 . PATHRAPANKAL, J.M., 'When I Am Weak, then I Am Strong' (2 Cor 12:10), Pauline Understanding of Apostolic Sufferings, in Jeevadbara 1 7 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 1 4 0 - 1 5 1 . PATTE, D., Paul's Faith and the Power of the Gospel: A Structural Introduction to the Pauline Letters, Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 3 1 2 - 3 1 8 . PATTE, D., A Structural Exegesis of2 Corinthians 2:14-7:4 With Special Attention on 2:14-3:6and 6:11-7:4, in K.H. R I C H A R D S (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 2 6 , Adanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 2 3 - 4 9 . P A T T E , D., Place et role de 6:11-7:4 dans 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 2 1 - 2 6 4 (Discussion: 2 6 5 - 2 9 0 ) . P E L A G I U S , Expositio in II Corinthios, in A. S O U T E R (ed.), Pekgius's Expositions of Thirteen Epistles of St Paul, vol. II: Text and Apparatus Criticus (TaS 9 / 2 ) , Cam bridge, 1 9 2 6 , pp. 2 3 1 - 3 0 5 . PASCUZZI,
326
ALPHABETICAL LIST
Die tweede Korinthierbriefas getuienis van apostel en evangelie in krisis en versoening, in J.H. R O B E R T S E T AL. (eds.), Teohgie in konteks. FS A.B. du Toh, Pretoria, 1991, pp. 219-247. P E N N A , R., Sofferenze apostoliche, antropologia ed escatologia in 2 Cor 4,7-5,10, in C . C . M A R C H E S E L L I (ed.), Parola e Spirito. FS S . Cipriani, vol. I, Brescia, 1982, pp. 401-431. P E N N A , R., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14, in £ ^ 7 1 0 1 (1989-1990) 39-41. P E N N A , R., La presenza degli avversari di Paolo in 2 Cor 10-13, Esame letterato, in Lateranum 56 (1990) 83-113. P E N N A , R., La presence des adversaires de Paul en 2 Cor 10-13, approche littéraire, in E. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 1013) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 6-41. P E R K I N S , P., God's Power in Human Weakness: Paul Teaches the Corinthians About God, in F.J. M A T E R A & A.A. D A S (eds.), The Forgotten God: Perspectives in Bibli cal Theology. FS P.J. Achtemeier, Louisville KY - London: Westminster John Knox, 2002, pp. 145-162. P E R R I M A N , A.C., Typohgy in Paul, in Theology 90 (1987) 200-206. P E R R I M A N , A.C., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14, in ExpTlOi (19891990) 39-41. PERRIMAN, A.C., Paul and the Parousia: 1 Corinthians 15.50-57 and 2 Corinthians 5.1-5, in NTS 35 (1989-1990) 512-521. P E S C H , R., "Christus dem Fleische nach kennen" (2 Cor 5,16)? Zur theologischen Frage nach dem historischen Jesus, in R. P E S C H & H. A. Z W E R G E L (eds.), Kontinuität in Jesus. Zugänge zu Leben, Tod und Auferstehung, Freiburg, 1974, pp. 9-34. PESCH, R., Paulus kämpft um sein ApostoUt. Drei weitere Brief an die Gemeinde Got tes in Korinth (Paulus - neu gesehen), Freiburg, 1987. P E T E R L O M B A R D , In epistoUm II ad Corinthios, PL 192, cois. 9-94. P E T E R S O N , B.K., 2 Corinthians 6:1-13, in Interpr 51 (1997) 409-441. P E T E R S O N , B.K., Conquest, Control and the Cross: Paul's Self-Portrayal in 2 Corint hians 10-13, in Interpr 52 (1998) 258-270. P E T E R S O N , B.K., Ehquence and the ProcUmation of the Gospel in Corinth (SBL DS, 163), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1998. P F I T Z N E R , V . C . , Strength in Weakness: A Commentary on 2 Corinthians (Chi Rho Commentary), Adelaide, 1992. P H E R I G O , L P , Paul and the Corinthian Church, in JBL 68 (1949) 341-350. P H O T I U S O F C O N S T A N T I N O P L E , [Commentary on selected passages of 2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, pp. 583-604. P I C K E T T , R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus (JSNT SS, 143), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997. P I E T R A N T O N I O , R., Para leer h correspondencia corintia, in CuadTeol 19 (2000) 5986. PITTA, A., Forza e debolezza del proprio ministerio (2Cor 4, 1-12), in A. AsciONE & M. G I O I A (eds.), Sicut flamen pax tua. FS Cardinal M. Giordano, Napoli: M. D'Auria Editore, 1997, pp. 103-119. PELSER, G . M . M . ,
PELSER G . M . M . - P R A T S C H E R W.
327
A., Così "inesperto nell'arte retorica"? (cf. 2 Cor 11,6). Retorica e messaggiopaolino., in R. FABRIS (ed.), Laparok di Dio cresceva (At 12,24). F S C M . Martini (Supplementi alla Rivista biblica, 33), Bologna: Dehoniane, 1998, pp. 411-435. P I T T A , A., La seconda lettera ai Corinzi (Commenti biblici), Roma: Boria, 2006. P I T T A , A., Il "discorso del pazzo " o periautologia immoderata? Analisi retorico-lettera ria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510. PLEVNIK, J., The Destination of the Apostle and of the Faithful: Second Corinthians 4:13b-l4 and First Thessahnians 4:14, in CBQ_ 62 (2000) 83-95. P L U M M E R , A., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians (Cambridge Greek Testament), Cambridge, 1903. PLUMMER, A., A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Second Epistle of St Paul to the Corinthians (ICC), Edinburgh, 1915; repr. 1970. P L U N K E T T - D O W L I N G , R , Paul, the Wounded Father, in BibToday 37 (1999) 151-154. P L U N K E T T - D O W L I N G , R , Reading and Restoration: Paul's Use ofScripture in 2 Corin thians 1-9 (Ph.D. diss., Yale University, 2001). P O L A S K I , S.H., Inside Jokes: Community and Authority in the Corinthian Corres pondence, in A.K.M. A D A M (ed.), Postmodern Interpretations of the Bible, St. Louis MO: Chalice, 2001, pp. 233-241. P O L H I L L , J.B., Reconciliation at Corinth: 2 Corinthians 4-7, in RExp 86 (1989) 345357. POP, F.J., Apostolaat in druk en vertroosting. De tweede brief aan de Corinthiers (De prediking van het Nieuwe Testament, VII/2), Nijkerk, 1953. P O P E , R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: 1. Of the Triumph-Joy, in ExpT2\ (19091910) 19-21. POPE, R.M., Studies in Pauline VocabuUry: 3. Of Boldness of Speech, in ExpT21 (1909-1910) 236-238. P O P E , R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: Of Indwelling Power, in ExpT 22 (19101911) 312-313. P O P K E S , W., Exegetische Analyse von 2. Korinther 5,17-21, in Theologisches Gespräch (2/1985) 2-8. PORTER, E C , Does Paul Claim to Have Known the Historical Jesus? A Study of 2 Corinthians 5,16, in JBL 47 (1928) 257-275. P O R T E R , S.E., KaxaXXaaaG) in Ancient Greek Literature, With Reference to the Pauline Writings (Estudios de filologia neotestamentaria), vol. 5, Cordoba, 1994. P O R T E R , S.E., Reconciliation and 2 Cor 5,18-21, in R B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corin thian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University - Peeters, 1996, pp. 693-705. P O R T E R , S.E., The Concept of Covenant in Paul, in I D . & J.CR. D E R O O (eds.), The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 269-285. P O R T E R , S.E., Paul's Concept ofReconciliation, Twice More, in I D . (ed.), Paul and His Theohgy (Pauline Studies, 3), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2006, pp. 131-152. POWERS, D.G., Corporate Unity and the "Dying For"Formula in Second Corinthians, in I D . , Salvation Through Participation: An Examination of the Notion of the Believers' Corporate Unity With Chrht in Early Christian Soteriohgy (Contribu tions to Biblical Exegesis and Theology, 29), Leuven: Peeters, 2001, pp. 57-85. P R A T S C H E R , W., Der Verzicht des Paulus auf finanziellen Unterhalt durch seine Gemein den. Ein Aspekt seiner Missionsweise, in NTS 25 (1978-1979) 284-298. PITTA,
328
ALPHABETICAL LIST
PREISKER, H., Zur Komposition des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in Theobgische Blätter 5 (1926) 154-157. P R E U S S , H.D. & K. BERGER, Bibelkunde II. Bibelkunde des Alten und Neuen Testa ments. Teil 2: Neues Testament (UTB, 972), Heidelberg, 1980, pp. 380-390. P R I C E , C , Critical Issues in 2 Corinthians, in SWJT 32 (1989) 11-17. P R I C E , J.L., Aspects of Paul's Theobgy and Their Bearing on Literary Problems of Second Corinthians, in B.L. D A N I E L S & M.J. S U G G S (eds.), Studies in the History and Text of the New Testament (Studies and Documents, 29), Grand Rapids MI, 1967, pp. 95-106. P R I C E , J.L., The Second Letter of Paul to the Corinthians, in C M . L A Y M O N (ed.), The Interpreter's One-Volume Commentary on the Bible. Introduction and Commentary for Each Book of the Bible Including the Apocrypha, Nashville TN - New York, 1971, pp. 813-823. P R I C E , R.M., Punished in Paradise (An Exegetical Theory on II Corinthians 12:1-10), in JSNT7 (1980) 33-40. P R O U D F O O T , CM., Imitation or Realistic Participation? A Study of Paul's Concept of "Suffering With Christ", in Interpr 17 (1963) 140-160. P R O V E N C E , T.E., "Who h Sufficient for These Things"? An Exegesis of2 Corinthians ii 15-iii 18, in NovTIA (1982) 54-81. PRÜMM, K., Der Abschnitt über die Doxa des Apostobts 2 Kor 3,1-4,6 in der Deutung des hl. Johannes Chrysostomus. Eine Untersuchung zur Auslegungsgeschichte des paulinischen Pneuma, in Bib 30 (1949) 161-196 and 377-400. P R Ü M M , K., Gal und 2 Kor-ein lehrgehaltlicher Vergleich, in Bib 31 (1950) 27-72. P R Ü M M , K., Rom 1-11 und 2 Kor 3, in Bib 31 (1950) 164-203. P R Ü M M , K., Die katholische Auslegung von 2 Kor 3,17a in den letzten vier Jahrzehn ten nach ihren Hauptrichtungen, in Bib 31 (1950) 316-345, 459-482 and Bib 32 (1951) 1-24. P R Ü M M , K., Diakonia Pneumatos. Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Zugang zur apostolischen Botschaft. Auslegung und Theologie, vol. I: Theologische Auslegung des zweiten Korin therbriefes, Rom — Freiburg - Wien, 1967; vol. II: Theobgie des zweiten Korinther briefes, part 1 : Apostobt und christliche Wirklichkeit, Rom - Freiburg - Wien, 1960; part 2 : Das christliche Werk. Die apostolische Macht, Rom - Freiburg - Wien, 1962. P R Ü M M , K., Phänomenobgie der Offenbarung but 2 Kor., in Bib 43 (1962) 396-416. P R Ü M M , K., Reflectiones theobgicae et historicae ad usum Paulinum termini "eikon", in Verbum Domini 40 (1962) 232-257. P U N T , J., Paul and the Scriptures of Israel: How Much Hermeneutical Awareness Did HeDispby?, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 311-327. P U R V I S , G.T., The Unity of Second Corinthians, in Union Seminary Review 11 (18991900) 233-244. QUAST, K., Reading the Corinthian Correspondence: An Introduction, New York Mahwah NJ: Paulist, 1994. Q U E S N E L , M., Circonstances de composition de b seconde épître aux Corinthiens, in NTS 43 (1997) 256-267. R A D L , W , Alb Mühen umsonst? Paulus und der Gottesknecht, in A. V À N H O Y E (ed.), L'Apôtre Paul. Personnalité, styb et conception du ministère (BETL, 73), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1986, pp. 144-149. R A I N E Y , EE., A Pastor Bares His Heart: An Outline of 2 Corinthians, in SWJT 32 (1989) 18-21.
PREISKER H . - R I C H A R D E.
RAKOCY, W., 2 Kor 10-13: "List we kach"?, in RoczTeol48(1)
329 (2001) 121-132.
RAKOCY, W., 2 Kor I, 15-16: Pawhwy plan wizyt w Koryncie i jego realizacja, in RoczTeol 4 8 ( 1 ) ( 2 0 0 1 ) 1 3 3 - 1 4 3 .
RAKOCY, W., Lata wizyt Pawh w Jerozolimiepo nawrdceniu i rok ucieczki z Damaszku, in Collectanea Theobgica 7 2 ( 1 ) ( 2 0 0 2 ) 8 9 - 9 8 .
RAKOCY, W., Czas powstania Drugiego Listu do Koryntian, in Collectanea Theobgica 73(3)
(2003) 33-39.
RANDRIANARIMALALA,
R., "The Lord Is the Spirit, "2 Cor 3:17a, in Hekima Review
15 (1996) 29-36.
RANZOLIN, L.S., The Rhetoric of 2 Corinthians 3:1-4:6: An Encomiastic Proof in the Service of Deliberative Oratory (Ph.D. diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 2 0 0 1 ) . RAVASI, G.F., Lettere ai Corinzi. Cicb di conferenze tenute al Centro culturale S. Fedele di Mibno (Conversazioni Bibliche), Bologna, 1 9 9 1 . REBELL, W., Christobge und Existenz bei Paulus. Eine Auskgung von 2. Kor 5,14-21 (Arbeiten zur Theologie, 7 3 ) , Stuttgart, 1 9 9 2 . RECK, R , Kommunikation und Gemeindeaußau. Eine Studie zu Entstehung Leben und Wachstum paulinischer Gemeinden in den Kommunikationsstrukturen der Antike (SBB, 2 2 ) , Stuttgart, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 2 9 0 - 2 9 4 . R E D P A T H , A., Blessing Out of Buffeting: Studies in II Corinthians, Westwood NJ: Fle ming H. Revell Co., 1 9 6 5 , repr. 1 9 8 4 , 1 9 9 3 . R E E D , O.F., 1 & 2 -Corinthians (Beacon Bible Expositions, 7 ) , Kansas City, MO: Beacon Hill, 1 9 9 7 . REID, J., The Message of the Epistles: 2 Corinthbns, in ExpT44
(1932-1933) 535-538.
O., 2 Corinthians and the Problem of Easter Faith, in J.M. M Y E R S , O. REIMHERR & H.N. BREAM (eds.), Search the Scriptures: New Testament Stu dies. FS RT. Stamm, Leiden: Brill, 1 9 6 9 , pp. 1 0 6 - 1 1 7 . REISER, M., "Wir alb müssen erscheinen vor dem Richterstuhl Christi" (2 Kor 5,10). Bilder des Jüngsten Gerichts bei Paulus, in ErbAuf75 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 4 5 6 - 4 6 8 . RENDALL, G.H., The EpistUs of St Paul to the Corinthians: A Study Personal and His torical of the Date and Composition of the Epistbs, London, 1 9 0 9 , pp. 1 - 9 3 . R E N D E L L , K.G., Expository Outlines From 1 and 2 Corinthians, London, 1 9 6 9 , REIMHERR,
pp. 7 3 - 1 5 7 .
P.M., A Semantic Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2:14-3:18, Utrecht: Nederlands Bijbelgenootschap, 1 9 8 6 . RENSBERGER, D., 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1: A Fresh Examination, in 5 5 7 8 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 2 5 - 4 9 . R E N S H A W , J., Boolean Logic in the Corinthian Correspondence, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 1 7 7 - 1 9 3 . R E N W I C K , D.A., Paul, the TempU, and the Presence of God (Brown Judaic Studies, 2 2 4 ) , Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 4 7 - 1 6 0 . REUSS, £ . Les Epitres pauliniennes, part 1 (La Bible. Traduction nouvelle avec intro ductions et commentaires, III/l), Paris, 1 8 7 8 . REUTER, H.-R, Versöhnung ah Ereignis und Aufforderung - Überlegungen zum neutestamentlichen Friedenszeugnis, in Themen der praktischen Theobge - Theobga RENJU,
Practica 1 8 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 2 9 - 4 3 , pp. 3 3 - 3 5 .
R H Y N E , CT., II Corinthians 8:8-15, in Interpr 4 1 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 4 0 8 - 4 1 3 . R I C H A R D , E., Polemics, Old Testament, and Theobgy. A Study of II Cor. III,1-IV,6, in RB 8 8 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 3 4 0 - 3 6 7 .
330
ALPHABETICAL LIST
N . , Paul's Language About God ( J S N T SS, 99), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1994. RiESENFELD, H . , Was bedeutet "Gemeinschaft des Heiligen Geistes"? Zu 2. Kor. 13,13; Phil. 2,1 und Rom. 8,18-30, in B. B O B R I N S K O Y E T A L . (eds.), Communio Sanc torum. FS }.-}. von Allmen, Genève, 1982, pp. 106-113. RlGAUX, B., Saint Paul et ses lettres. État de k question (SN.S, 2), Paris - Brugge, 1962. RlSSI, M., Studien zum zweiten Korintherbrief. Der alte Bund — Der Prediger — Der Tod(KIhAm, 56), Zürich: Zwingli, 1969. R O B B I N S , J.K., The Second Thoughts of a Captive Intelkct: Pastoral Reflections on Paul's Letters to the Corinthians, in Word & World 16 (1996) 401-412. R O B B I N S , V.K., The Legacy of 2 Corinthians 12:2-4 in the Apocalypse of Paul, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Com munity in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 327-339. R O B E R T S O N , A.T., Word Pictures in the New Testament, vol. IV: The Epistks of Paul, New York, 1931, pp. 208-274. R O B E R T S O N , A.T., The Gkry of the Ministry: Paul's Exultation in Preaching, Grand Rapids MI: Baker Book House, 1967. R O B E R T S O N , E . H . , Corinthians 1 and 2 (J.B. Phillips' N T Commentaries), New York, 1973. R O B E R T S O N , EW., Expository Lectures on St. Paul's Epistks to the Corinthians, Deli vered at Brighton, London: Kegan Paul, 1878, 1879. R O B I N S O N , W.C., Christokgy and Christian Life: Paul's Use of the Incarnation Motif, in Andover Newton Quarterly 12 (1971) 108-117. RöHSER, G., "Inklusive Stellvertretung"? Überkgungen am Beispiel von Rom 6 und 2 Kor 5, in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R. H E I L I G E N T H A L (eds.), Reli gionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tübingen — Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 237-254. R O E T Z E L , C.J., Judgement in the Community: A Study of the Rektionship Between Eschatohgy and Eccksiokgy in Paul, Leiden: Brill, 1972. R O E T Z E L , C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in Pauls Theokgy, in InterprAd (1992) 5-18. R O H R , I., Paulus und die Gemeinde von Korinth. Auf Grund der beiden Korintherbriefe (Biblische Studien, 4,4), Freiburg, 1899, pp. 72-103. RoiNÉ, C , Notes de kcture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Sémiotique et Bibk 73 (1994) 45-55. R O L L A N D , P., La structure littéraire de k Deuxième Épître aux Corinthiens, in Bib 71 (1990) 73-84. ROLOFF, J., Persönliche religiöse Erfahrung und Theokgie des Kreuzes. Bibekrbeit über 2 Kor. 12,1-10, in H . KELLER & M. S E I T Z (eds.), Herausforderung: Religiöse Erfahrung, Göttingen, 1980, pp. 143-168. ROMANIUK, K., Zagadnienie jednosci literackiej 2 Kor, in Studia Theologica Varsaviensia 12 (1974) 3-13. ROMANIUK, K., Résurrection existentielk ou eschatokgique en 2 Co 4,13-14?, in BZ 34 (1990) 248-252. ROTHAUS, R.M., Corinth: The First City of Greece. An Urban History of Late Anti que Cult and Religion (Religions in the Graeco-Roman World, 139), Leiden: Brill, 2000. RICHARDSON,
R I C H A R D S O N N . - S A M P L E Y J.R
331
R O U K E M A , R., Paul's Rapture to Paradise in Early Christian Literature, in A. HiLH O R S T & G.H. V A N K O O T E N (eck), The Wisdom of Egypt: Jewish, Early Chris tian, and Gnostic Essays. FS G.P. Luttikhuizen (AGJU, 59), Leiden: Brill, 2005, pp. 267-283. RüCKERT, L.I., Der zweite Brief Pauli an die Korinther, Leipzig, 1837. RÜGER, H.P., Hieronymus, die Rahbinen und Paulus. Zur Vorgeschichte des Begriffspaars "innerer und äußerer Mensch", in ZNW68 (1977) 132-137. Ruiz, J.-P., Hearing and Seeing but Not Saying: A Look at ReveUtion 10:4 and 2 Corinthians 12:4, in E.H. L O V E R I N G , Jr. (ed.), Society ofBiblical Literature 1994 Seminar Papers, vol. 33, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1994, pp. 182-202. R U S C H E , H.,Zum "jeremianischen"Hintergrundder Korintherbriefe, in BZ31 (1987) 116-119. R U S S E L L , R , Redemptive Suffering and Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JETS 39 (1996) 559-570. SAAKE, H., Paulus als Ekstatiker. Pneumatohgische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii 1-10, in Bib 53 (1972) 404-410. SAAKE, H., Paulus als Ekstatiker. Pneumatohgische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii 1-10, in NovT 15 (1973) 153-160. SABOURIN, L., Note sur 2 Cor. 5,21. Le Christ fait péché, in Sciences Ecclésiastiques 11 (1959) 419-424. S A B O U R I N , L., Rédemption sacrificielk. Une enquête exégétique (Studia, 11), Brugge, 1961, pp. 11-160. S A B O U R I N , L., Sacrifice and Redemption in the History of a Formula, in S. L Y O N N E T & L. S A B O U R I N (eds.), Sin, Redemption and Sacrifice: A Biblical and Patristic Study (AnBib, 48), Rome, 1961, pp. 185-296. S A B O U R I N , L., Redemptio nostra et sacrificium Christi, in Verbum Domini 41 (1963) 154-174. SADLER, M.E, The First and Second Epistles to the Corinthians. With Notes Criticaland Practical, New York, 1889. S Ä N G E R , D . , Die Verkündigung des Gekreuzigten und Israel. Studien zum Verhältnis von Kirche und Israel bei Paulus und im frühen Christentum (WUNT, 75), Tübin gen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1994. SÄRKIÖ, R , Sovitusja Sovinto: kristologiaja soteriologia Jaksossa 2 Kor 5:14-21 (Suomen eksegeettisen seuran julkaisuja, 63), Helsinki: Gummerus, 1996. SÄRKIÖ, R., Die Versöhnung mit Gott - und mit Paulus. Zur Bedeutung der Gemein desituation in Korinth fir 2 Kor 5.14-21, in StTh 52 (1998) 29-42. SALVO, M., Un nuovo fiammento délia seconda lettera di Paoh ai Corinzi (7,6-11). P. Hamb. Inv. NS 1002, in Anakcta Papyrohgica 13 (2001) 19-21. SAMPLEY, J.P., "And the Two Shall Become One Flesh": A Study of Traditions in Ephesians 5:21-33 (SNTS MS, 16), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1971, pp. 81-85. SAMPLEY, J.P., Paul, His Opponents in 2 Corinthians 10-13, and the Rhetorical Hand books, in J. N E U S N E R (ed.), The Social World of Formative Christianity and Judaism. FS H.K. Kee, Philadelphia PA, 1988, pp. 162-177. SAMPLEY, J.P., I and II Corinthians, in B.W. A N D E R S O N (ed.), The Books of the Bible, vol. II: The Apocrypha and the New Testament, New York, 1989, pp. 245-269. SAMPLEY, J.P., The Second Utter to the Corinthians: Introduction, Commentary, and Reflections (IntB, 11), Nashville TN: Abingdon, 2000, pp. 3-180.
332
ALPHABETICAL LIST
SAMRA, J.G., Being Conformed to Christ in Community: A Study of Maturity, Matu ration and the Local Church in the Undisputed Pauline Epistles ( L N T S , 320), London - New York: T & T Clark, 2006, pp. 42-43, 100-103 and 157-160. S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., "Gbriarse"segun San Pabb, Sentidoy teobgia de xauxaofxou (AnBib, 40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad deTeologfa (SSP), 1970. S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., L 'apobgie apostolique — 2 Co 10-11 comme réponse de Paul à ses adversaires, in E. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 43-63. S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., 2 Corinthians, in W.R. F A R M E R (ed.), The International Bibb Commentary: A Catholic and Ecumenical Commentary for the Twenty-First Cen tury, Collegeville MN: Liturgical Press, 1998, pp. 1633-1653; Bangalore: Theo logical Publications in India, 2004, pp. 1707-1727. S A N D , A., Der Begriff "Fkisch" in dem paulinischen Hauptbriefen (BU, 2), Regens burg, 1967, pp. 172-180. S A N D A Y , W , 2 Corinthians VI.14-VII.1, in The Cbssical Review 4 (1890) 359-360. SANDERS, E.P., Paul and Pabstinian Judaism: A Comparison of Patterns of Religion, London - Philadelphia PA, 1977, pp. 464-465 and 501-502. SANDERS, E.P., Paul on the Law, His Opponents, and the Jewish Peopb in Philippians 3 and2 Corinthians 11, in P. R I C H A R D S O N & D. G R A N S K O U (eds.), Anti-Judaism in Early Christianity (Studies in Christianity and Judaism, 2), Waterloo ON, 1986, pp. 75-90. S A N D N E S , K.O., Paul - One of the Prophets? A Contribution to the Apostle's SelfUnderstanding (WUNT, 11/43), Tübingen, 1991, pp. 131-145. SASS, G., Noch einmal2 Kor 6,14-7,1. Literarkritische Waffengegen einen "unpaulinischen"Paulus?, in ZA/W84 (1993) 36-64. SAUTER, G., Karfreitag - 28.3.1986. 2. Korinther 5,(l4b-18) 19-21, in GPM 40 (1985-1986) (= PTh 75, 1986) 215-221. SAVAGE, T.B., Power Through Weakness: Paul's Understanding of the Christian Ministry in 2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 86), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1996. S A V U N D R A N A Y A G A M , M.A., Weakness and Power of the Apostle in 2Cor 4:7-12 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificia Universitas Urbaniana, Rome, 1996). S C H A E F E R , A., Der zweite Brief Pauli an die Korinther (Die Bücher des Neuen Tes taments erklärt, II/2), Münster, 1903. SCHAFER, P., New Testament and Hekhabt Literature: The Journey Into Heaven in Paul and in Merkavah Mysticism, in JJS 35 (1984) 19-35. S C H A R L E M A N N , M.H., Of Surprising Spbndor: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 3:4-18, in Concjourn 4 (1978) 108-117. S C H E L K L E , K.H., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Geistliche Schriftlesung, 8), Düsseldorf, 1964. S C H E L K L E , K.H., Sterben und Üben (2 Kor 6,1-10; als Epistel am ersten Fastensonntag), in I D . , Wort und Schrift. Beiträge zur Auslegung und Auskgungsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments (KBANT), Düsseldorf, 1966, pp. 166-170. SCHELKLE, K.H., The Second Epistb to the Corinthians, trans, by K. S M Y T H (New Tes tament for Spiritual Reading, 14), New York, 1969, repr. 1981. SCHELKLE, K.H., Im Leib oder außer des Leibes. Paulus als Mystiker, in ThQ 158 (1978) 285-293. S C H E N K , W., E T A L . , Gemeinde im Lernprozeß. Die Korintherbriefe (Bibelauslegung für die Praxis, 22), Stuttgart, 1979.
333
S A M R A J.G. - S C H M I T H A L S W.
W., Art. Korintherbriefe, in TRE 19 (1990) 620-640. H.M. & K.M. FISCHER, Einleitung in die Schriften des Neuen Testaments, vol. 1: Die Briefe des Paulus und Schriften des Paulinismus, Berlin, 1978, pp. 108-123. SCHENKER, A., Neuer und alter Bund in 2Kor 3, in I D . , Das Neue am neuen Bund und das Alte am alten. Jer 31 in der hebräischen und griechischen Bibel, von der Textgeschichte zu Theobgie, Synagoge und Kirche (FRLANT, 212), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006, pp. 77-80. SCHICK, E., Die Wahrheit siegt durch die Liebe. Priesterliche Existenz nach dem zwei ten Korintherbrief, Stuttgart, 1975. S C H I E F E R FERRARI, M., Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatabgen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991. SCHILDENBERGER, ]., 2 Kor 3,17a, "Der Herr ist der Geist" im Zusammenhang des Textes und der Theobgie des hl. Paulus, in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Interna tionalis Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 451-460. S C H L A T T E R , A., Die Briefe des Paulus (Erläuterungen zum Neuen Testament, II), Stuttgart, 1909, 1936, pp. 218-356; repr. Die Korintherbriefe (Erläuterungen zum Neuen Testament, 6), Stuttgart, 1950; "neu durchgesehen": Stuttgart, 1962, pp. 221-361. S C H L A T T E R , A., Die korintische Theobgie (BFChTh, 18,2), Gütersloh, 1914. S C H L A T T E R , A., Paulus, der Bote Jesu. Eine Deutungseiner Briefe an die Korinther, Stutt gart, 1934, 1969 (pp. 462-683), 1985. S C H L I E R , H., La notion paulinienne de b parole de Dieu, in A. D E S C A M P S (ed.), Littérature et théologie pauliniennes (Recherches Bibliques, 5), Brügge, 1960, pp. 127-141. SCHLIER, H., Die Stiftung des Wortes Gottes nach dem Apostel Paulus, in ID., Das Ende der Zeit. Exegetische Aufsätze und Vorträge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1971, pp. 151-168. SCHLUEP, C., Der Ort des Christus. Soteriobgische Metaphern bei Paulus ah Lebens regeln (TVZ Dissertationen), Zürich: TVZ, 2005, pp. 147-225. SCHMELLER, T , Die Cicerobriefe und die Frage nach der Einheitlichkeit des 2. Korin therbrief, in ZNW95 (2004) 181-208. SCHMELLER, T , Paulus und die Konkurrenz. Vom Ehrgeiz, in Whsenschaft und Weis heit 67 (2004) 163-178. SCHMELLER, T., Écrire aujourd'hui un commentaire (sur 2 Co): Qu'est-ce que ceb sig nifie?, in RSR 80 (2006) 243-252. SCHMELLER, T., Der ursprüngliche Kontext von 2 Kor 6.14-7.1. Zur Frage der Ein heitlichkeit des 2. Korintherbriefi, in NTS 52 (2006) 219-238. S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschätzung des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004. S C H M I E D E L , P.W, Die Briefe an die Thessabnicher und an die Korinther (HCNT, 2), Freiburg, 1891 (pp. 175-260), 1893. SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosu in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956, 1969. S C H M I T H A L S , W , Zwei gnostische Glossen im Zweiten Korintherbrief, in EvTh 18 (1958) 552-573. SCHMITHALS, W , Zur Türfassung und ältesten Sammlung der paulinischen Hauptbriefe, in ZA/W51 (1960) 225-245. SCHENK,
SCHENKE,
5
4
5
2
3
334
ALPHABETICAL LIST
ScHMITHALS, W., Das kirchliche Apostebmt. Eine historische Untersuchung (FRLANT, 7 9 ) , Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 6 1 . S C H M I T H A L S , W., Zur Abfassung und ältesten Sammlung der paulinischen Hauptbriefe, in I D . , Paulus und die Gnostiker. Untersuchungen zu den kleinen Paulusbriefen (Theologische Forschung, 3 5 ) , Hamburg: Herbert Reich; Bergstedt: Evange lischer Verlag, 1 9 6 5 , pp. 1 7 5 - 2 0 0 . S C H M I T H A L S , W., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corin thians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville TN - New York: Abingdon, 1 9 7 1 . S C H M I T H A L S , W., TWO Gnostic Glosses in II Corinthians, in I D . , Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville TN - New York: Abingdon, 1 9 7 1 , pp. 3 0 2 - 3 2 5 . SCHMITHALS, W , Die Korintherbrirfe ok Briefsammlung, in ZNW64 (1973) 263-288. S C H M I T H A L S , W., Die Briefe des Paulus in ihrer ursprünglichen Form (Zürcher Werk kommentare zur Bibel), Zürich: TVZ, 1 9 8 4 . SCHMITHALS, W, DieKoUekten des Paulusßr Jerusalem, in E. AXMACHER & K. SCHWARZWÄLLER (eds.) Belehrter Glaube. FS J. Wirsching, Frankfurt et al., 1 9 9 4 , pp. 2 3 1 252.
W , Die Kollekten des Paulus für Jerusalem, in C. B R E Y T E N B A C H (ed.), Paulus, die Evangelien und das Urchristentum. FS W. Schmithals (AGJU, 5 4 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 4 , pp. 7 8 - 1 0 6 . S C H M I T Z , O., Apostolische Seehorge (UCB, 8 ) , Berlin, 1 9 4 0 . S C H N E D E R M A N N , G., Die Briefe Pauli an die Korinther (Kurzgefaßter Kommentar, 3 ) , München, 1 8 9 4 , pp. 2 8 8 - 3 7 5 . S C H N E I D E R , B., The Meaning of St. Paul's Antithesis 'the Letter andthe Spirit', in CBQ SCHMITHALS,
2
15 (1953)
163-207.
B., HE KOINONIATOU HAGIOU PNEUMATOS (II Cor. 13,13), in R.S. A L M A G N O & C.L. H A R K I N S (eds.), Studies Honoring Ignatius Charles Brady, Friar Minor (Franciscan Institute Publications. Theology Series, 6 ) , St. Bonaventure NY: Franciscan Institute, 1 9 7 6 , pp. 4 2 1 - 4 4 7 . S C H N E I D E R , G., ΚΑΙΝΗ ΚΤΙΣΙΣ. Die Idee der Neuschöpfung beim Apostel Paulus und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund (Ph.D. diss., Trier, 1 9 5 8 ) . S C H N E I D E R , G., Die Idee der Neuschöpfung beim Apostel Paulus und ihr religions geschichtlicher Hintergrund, in TThZ 6 8 ( 1 9 5 9 ) 2 5 7 - 2 7 0 . S C H N E I D E R , G., "Neuschöpfung" in Christus. Zur Auslegung einer biblischen Leitidee, in I D . , Jesusüberlieferung und Christobgie. Neutestamentliche Auf ätze 1970-1990 (NTSupp, 6 7 ) , Leiden: Brill, 1 9 9 2 , pp. 3 5 7 - 3 7 1 . SCHNELLE, U., Gerechtigkeit und Christusgegenwart. Vorpaulinische und paulinische Tauftheologie (GThA, 2 4 ) , Göttingen, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 4 7 - 5 0 . S C H N E L L E , U., Wandlungen im paulinischen Denken (SBS, 1 3 7 ) , Stuttgart, 1 9 8 9 ,
SCHNEIDER,
pp.
42-45.
SCHOENBORN,
U., La inversion de h gratia. Apuntes sobre 2 Corintios 8:9, in RevistBib
50 (1988) 207-218.
G.G., The Four Who Entered Paradise and Paul's Ascension to Paradise, in ΙΌ., Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, andTalmudic Tradition, New York: Jewish Theological Seminary of America, 5 7 2 0 - 1 9 6 0 , pp. 1 4 - 1 9 . S C H O L I A , R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatohgy and the Tran formation SCHOLEM,
of Believers, in Gregorianum 7 8 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 3 3 - 5 4 .
SCHÖLTEN, J.H., De onderstelde derde reis van Paulus naar Corinthes, in Theobgisch Tijdschrift 12 (1878) 559-589.
S C H M I T H A L S W. - S C H W E I Z E R E.
335
K., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi" (2 Kor 3,3). Zu einer ekklesiobgischen Metapher hei Paulus, in BZ 44 (2000) 183-205. S C H O T T R O F F , L., Botschafterinnen an Christi Statt, in F. S C H O L Z & H. D I C K E L (eds.), Vernünftiger Gottesdienst. Kirche nach der Barmer Theologischen Erklärung. FS H.-G. Jung, Göttingen, 1990, pp. 271-292. SCHOTTROFF, L., Über Herrschaftsverzicht und den Dienst der Versöhnung, in Bibel und Kirche 50 (1995) 153-158. S C H O W A L T E R , D.N. & SJ. FRIESEN (eds.), Urban Religion in Roman Corinth: Interdisciplinary Approaches (Harvard Theological Studies, 53), Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2005. SCHRÄDER, K., Der Apostel Paulus, vol. IV: Übersetzung und Erklärung der Briefe des Aposteh Paulus an die Corinther und an die Römer, Leipzig, 1835, pp. 233-339. SCHRÄGE, W., Leid, Kreuz und Eschaton. Die Peristasenkatahge ah Merkmale paulinischer tbeohgia crucis und Eschatologie, in EvTh 34 (1974) 141-175. S C H R E I N E R , ].,Jeremia 9,22.23 ah Hintergrund despaulinischen "Sieb-Rühmens", in J. G N I L K A (ed.), Neues Testament und Kirche. FS R. Schnackenburg, Freiburg Basel - Wien, 1974, pp. 530-542. S C H R Ö T E R , } . , Der versöhnte Versöhner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tübin gen - Basel: Francke, 1993. S C H R Ö T E R , ]., Der Apostolat des Paulus ah Zugang zu seiner Theohgie. Eine Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,7-12, in R. BlERlNGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 679-692. S C H R Ö T E R , J., Schriftauslegung und Hermeneutik in 2 Korinther 3. Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Schriftbenutzung des Paulus, in NovT40 (1998) 231-275. S C H R Ö T E R , ) . , Gottes Versöhnungstat und das Wirken des Paulus. Zur Gestaltwerdung des Evangeliums nach 2 Kor 5,18-21, in J. H A I N Z (ed.), Unterweg mit Paulus. FS O. Kuss, Regensburg: Pustet, 2006, pp. 87-107. S C H U B E R T , P., Form and Function of the Pauline Thanksgiving (BZNW, 20), Gießen Berlin, 1939, pp. 46-50. S C H Ü R M A N N , H., Verkündigung — ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,l4-16a ah Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137. S C H U R M A N N , H., Die apostolische Existenz im Bilde. Meditation über 2 Kor 2,1416a, in I D . , Ursprung und Gestalt. Erörterungen und Besinnungen zum Neuen Testament (KBANT), Düsseldorf, 1970, pp. 229-235. SCHUTZ, C , "Der Geist des Gbubens"(2 Kor 4,13). Überlegungen zurpneumatobgschen Dimension von Gbube und Gbubensbegründung, in H. BüRKLE & G. B E C K E R (eds.), Communicatio fidei. FS E. Biser, Regensburg, 1983, pp. 209-219. S C H Ü T Z , J.H., Paul and the Anatomy of Apostolic Authority (SNTS MS, 26), Cam bridge, 1975, pp. 165-186. S C H U L Z , S., Die Decke des Moses. Untersuchungen zu einer vorpaulinischen Überliefe rung in II Cor 3.7-18, in ZNW49 (1958) 1-30. SCHWARZ, E., "Ziehet aus ihrer Mitte und sondert euch ab!" Abgrenzung ah Ursprung situation paulinischer Gemeindebildung. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 6,14-7,1, in R. B A R T L E M U S , T. K R Ü G E R & H. U T Z S C H N E I D E R (eds.), Konsequente Traditions geschichte. FS K. Baltzer (OBO, 126), Fribourg: Universitätsverslag; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1993, pp. 355-372. SCHWEIZER, E., Die "Mystik" des Sterbens und Auferstehens mit Christus bei Paulus, in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257. SCHOLTISSEK,
336
ALPHABETICAL LIST
C , Die "Botschaft der Versöhnung" (2 Kor 5,19) und die Versöhnungslehre. Bemerkungen zu den Wechselwirkungen exegetischer und systematisch-theobgischer Interpretationsperspektiven, in S. C H A P M A N , C. H E L M E R & C. L A N D M E S S E R (eds.), Biblischer Text und theobgische Theoriebildung (Biblisch-Theologische Studien, 44), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2001, pp. 163-190. S C H W Ö B E L , C , Reconciliation: From Biblical Observation to Dogmatic Reconstruction, in C.E. G U N T O N (ed.), The Theobgy of Reconciliation, London - New York: T&T Clark, 2003, pp. 13-38. S C O T T , J.M., Adoption as Sons of God: An Exegetical Investigation Into the Background O/TIO0ESIA in the Pauline Corpus (WUNT, 11/48), Tübingen, 1992, pp. 187220. S C O T T , J.M., The Use of Scripture in 2 Corinthians 6.16c-18 and Paul's Restoration Theobgy, in JSNT56 (1994) 73-99. S C O T T , J.M., The Triumph of God in 2 Cor 2.14: Additional Evidence ofMerkabah Mysticism in Paul, in NTS 42 (1996) 260-281. S C O T T , J.M., Throne-Chariot Mysticism in Qumran and in Paul, in C.A. EVANS & P.W. F L I N T (eds.), Eschatobgy, Messianism and the Dead Sea Scrolls (Studies in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Related Literature), Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 101-119. S C O T T , J.M., 2 Corinthians (New International Biblical Commentary. New Testa ment Series, 8), Peabody MA: Henrickson; Carlisle: Paternoster, 1998. S E D U L I U S S C O T U S , In epistobm II ad Corinthios, PL 103, cols. 161-182. S E E S E M A N N , H., DerBegriffKOmamA im Neuen Testament (BZNW, 14), Gießen, 1933, pp. 62-73. SEGAL, A.E, Paul and the Beginning of Jewish Mysticism, in J.J. C O L L I N S & M. FiSHB A N E (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany NY: SUNY, 1995, pp. 95-122. SEGAL, A.F., Paul's Thinking About Resurrection in Its Jewish Context, in NTS 44 (1998) 400-419. SEGALLA, G., Coerenza linguistica ed unità Utteraria delb 2 Corinzi, in Teobgia 13 (1988) 149-166. SEGALLA, G., Struttura letteraria e unità della 2 Corinzi, in Teobgia 13 (1988) 189-218. SELBY, DJ., In the Whob ofAchaia: I and II Corinthians, in I D . , Introduction to the New Testament: "The Word became Fbsh", New York, 1971, pp. 348-378. S E M L E R , J.S., Paraphrasis II. epistulae ad Corinthios. Accessit Latina Vetus transbtio et bctionum varietas, Halle - Magdeburg, 1776. SERRA Z A N E T T I , P., Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in Augustinianum 35 (1995) 111-117. SERRA Z A N E T T I , P., Consenso al Vangeb egbria di Dio: In margine a 2 Cor 9,11-13, in E. M A N I C A R D I & F. R U G G I E R O (eds.), Liturgia ed evangelizzazione neh" epoca dei Padri e neUa Chiesa del Vaticano II. FS E. Lodi, Bologna: EDB, 1996, pp. 43-53. SERRA Z A N E T T I , E, Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in I D . , Imitatori di Gesù Cristo. Scritti classici e cristiani, ed. A CACCIARI E T AL., Bologna: EDB, 2005, pp. 517-522. SERRA Z A N E T T I , P., Consenso al vangeb e gloria di Dio. In margine a 2 Cor. 9,11-13, in I D . , Imitatori di Gesù Cristo. Scritti classici e cristiani, ed. A. CACCIARI et al., Bologna: EDB, 2005, pp. 543-553. SEVENSTER, J.N., Some Remarks on the TYMNOZ in II Cor V. 3, in I D . & W.C V A N U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 202-214. SCHWÖBEL,
SCHWÖBEL C. - SPICQ C.
337
SEVENSTER, J.N., Einige Bemerkungen über den 'Zwischenzustand' bei Paulus, in NTS 1 (1955) 291-296. SEVERIAN OF GABALA, [Commentary on sebcted passages of 2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesam melt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, pp. 278-298. S H E A D , A.G., The New Covenant and Pauline Hermeneutics, in P. B O L T & M. T H O M P S O N (eds.), The Gospel to the Nations: Perspectives on Paul's Mission, Leiceister: Apollos, 2000, pp. 33-49. S H O E M A K E R , H.S., 2 Corinthians 11:1-21, in RExp 86 (1989) 407-414. SlCKENBERGER, J., Die Briefe des heiligen Paulus an die Korinther und sein Brief an die Römer ( H S N T , 6), Bonn, 1919, 1932, pp. 80-146. S I M M O N S , Β.Ε., Introduction to II Corinthians, in Theohgical Educator 40 (1989) 59-65. SINCLAIR, S.G., Jesus Christ According to Paul: The Christobgies of Paul's Undisputed Epistks and the Christobgy of Paul (Bibal Monograph Series, 1), Berkeley CA, 1988, pp. 73-88. SLOAN, R.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6and 'New Covenant Hermeneutics'—A Response to Richard Hays, in BBR 5 (1995) 129-154. SLOTEMAKER DE ¿RUINE, J.R., De eschatobgische voorstellingen in I en II Corinthe, Utrecht: C.H.E. Breijer, 1894. S M I T H , D., Second Epistk of St. Paul to the Corinthians (The Disciple's Commen tary on the New Testament, 4), London, 1932, pp. 505-570. SMITH, D.E., The Egyptian Cults at Corinth, in HTR 70 (1977) 201-231. SMITH, N.G., The Thorn That Stayed: An Exposition of II Corinthians 12:7-9, in Interpr 13 (1959) 409-416. S M I T H , W . H . , The Function of 2 Corinthians 3:7-4:6 in Its Epistobry Context (Ph.D. diss., Southern Baptist Theological Seminary, Louisville KY, 1983). SONNTAG, Η., ΝΟΜΟΣ ΣΩΤΗΡ. Zur politischen Theobgiedes Gesetzes bei Paulus und im antiken Kontext (TANZ, 34), Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 202-217. S O R G , T , Das Wort von der Versöhnung. 2. Korinther 5,19-21, in I D . & P. S T U H L MACHER (eds.), Das Wort vom Kreuz. Zur Predigt am Karfreitag (Calwer Taschen bibliothek, 52), Stuttgart, 1996, pp. 61-66. SouCEK, J.B., Wir erkennen Jesus nicht mehr nach dem Fleisch, in EvTh 19 (1959) 300-314. S O U T H , J.T., Disciplinary Practices in Pauline Texts, Lewiston NY, 1992, pp. 89-110. SPADAFORA, F., San Paob, U bttere (parte terza) — Le due kttere ai Corinti, in Renovatio. Rivista di teobgia e cultura 21 (1986) 345-378. SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in Paul, in NovT23 (1981) 349-360. SPENCER, A.B., Paul's Literary Styb: A Stylistic and Historical Comparison of II Corin thians 11:16-12:13, Romans 8:9-39, and Philippians 3:2-4:13 (ETS MS), Jackson MS, 1984. S P I C Q , C , L'image sportive de II Cor 4,7-9, in ETL 13 (1937) 202-209. S P I C Q , C , Epitres aux Corinthiens (SB [PC], 11/2), Paris, 1948, pp. 299-399. S P I C Q , C , L'étreinte de b charité (II Cor. V,14), in STL 8 (1954) 123-132. SPICQ, C , L'étreinte de b charité (II Cor. V,14), in I D . , Agapi dans U Nouveau Tes tament, vol. II: Analyse des textes (ÉBib), Paris, 1959, pp. 127-136. 4
338
ALPHABETICAL LIST
R.P., The Limits of Ecstasy: An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 12:1-10, in G.F. H A W T H O R N E (ed.), Current Issues in Biblical and Patristic Interpretation. FS M.C. Tenney, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1975, pp. 259-266. SPÖRRI, T., Alles im Dienste Christi. Studien über den zweiten Korintherbrief, Zürich: Gotthelf, 1945. SRAMPICKAL, T., The Ministry of the New Covenant: An Exegetical Study of2 Cor 3:6 and 7-18 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1989; dir. J. Lambrecht). STAAB, K. (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: AschendorfF, 1933, repr. 1984. S T A C H O W I A K , L.R., Die Antithese Licht - Finsternis. Ein Thema derpaulinischen Paränese, in ThQ 143 (1963) 385-421. S T Ä H L I N , G., "Um mitzusterben und mitzuleben". Bemerkungen 2Kor 7,3, in H.D. B E T Z & L. S C H O T T R O F F (eds.), Neues Testament und christliche Existenz FS H. Braun, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973, pp. 503-521. S T A G G , F., The Text of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corin thians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston N Y - Queens ton - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 23-28. STAGG, F., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting2 Corin thians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY Queenston - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 163-178. S T A N G E , E., Die Korintherbriefe (Bibelhilfe für die Gemeinde, 7-8), Stuttgart, 1948, pp. 101-177. STANLEY, A.P., The Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians: With Critical Notes and Dissertations, London, 1858 (pp. 357-608), 1882, pp. 343-589. STANLEY, C D . , Paul and. the Language of Scripture: Citation Technique in the Pauline Epistles and Contemporary Literature (SNTS MS, 74), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992. STANLEY, D.M., Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 13), Rome, 1961, pp. 129-147. S T A R N I T Z K E , D., Der Dienst des Paulus. Zur Interpretation von Ex 34 in 2 Kor 3, in WortDienst 25 (1999) 193-207. S T E G E M A N N , E., Der Neue Bund im Alten. Zum Schriftverständnis des Paulus in II Kor 3, in ThZAl (1986) 97-114. S T E G M A N , T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corin thians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005. STEGMAN, T, 'Emarevaa, öib eXäXrjaa (2 Corinthians 4:13): Paul's Christological Reading of Psalm 115:1a LXX, in CBA 69 (2007) 725-745. S T E I N M A N N , A., Aretas IV, König der Nabatäer. Eine historisch-exegetische Studie 2 Cor ll,32f, in BZ 7 (1909) 174-187 and 312-341. S T E I N M E T Z , F.-J., Der gebliebene Stachel, in Geist und Leben 44 (1971) 81-85. S T E P H E N S O N , A.M.G., Partition Theories on II Corinthians, in StEv II/l (TU, 87), Berlin, 1964, pp. 639-646. S T E P H E N S O N , A.M.G., A Defence of the Integrity of2 Corinthians, in K. A L A N D (ed.), The Authorship and Integrity of the New Testament (TCSPCK, 4), London, 1965, pp. 82-97. S T E W A R T - S Y K E S , A., Ancient Editors and Copyists and Modern Partition Theories: The Case of The Corinthian Correspondence, in JSNT 6\ (1996) 53-64.
SPITTLER,
2
5
339
SPITTLER R R - SUMNEYJ.L.
STIMPFLE, Α., "Buchstabe und Geist". Zur Geschichte eines Mißverständnisses von 2 Kor 3,6, in BZ 39 (1995) 181-202. S T O C K H A U S E N , CK., Early Interpretations of II Corinthians 3: An Exegetical Perspective, in E.A. L I V I N G S T O N E (ed.), Studia Patrística Vol. XIX. Papers presented to the Tenth International Conference on Patristic Studies held in Oxford 1987. Histórica, Theohgica, Gnostica, Bíblica et Apocrypha, Leuven: Peeters, 1989, pp. 392-399. STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Moses' Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The Exegetical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6(AnBib, 116), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Bíblico, 1989. S T O C K H A U S E N , C.K., 2 Corinthians 3 and the Principles of Pauline Exegesis, in CA. E V A N S & J.A. S A N D E R S (eds.), Paul and the Scriptures of Israel (JSNT SS, 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993, pp. 143-164. S T Ö G E R , Α., Amt und Amtsflihrung nach 2 Kor 10,1-13,10, in Bibel und Liturgie 58 (1985) 142-152. S T O R Y , C.I.K., The Nature of Paul's Stewardship With Special Reference to I and II Corinthians, in EvQ48 (1976) 212-229. S T O W E R S , S.K., ΠΕΡΙ M E N ΓΑΡ and the Integrity of 2 Cor. 8 and 9, in NovT 32 (1990) 340-348. S T R A C H A N , R.H., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians (MNTC), London New York, 1935, 1954, repr. 1965. STRACK, H.L. & Ε BILLERBECK, Die Briefe des Neuen Testaments und die Offenbarung Johan nis erläutert aus Talmud und Midrasch von Paul BiUerbeck (Kommentar zum Neuen Testament aus Talmud und Midrasch, 3), München, 1926, 1961, pp. 494-535. STRACK, W, Kultische Terminobgie in ekklesiohgischen Kontexten in den Briefen des Paulus (BBB, 92), Weinheim: Beltz, 1994. STRANGE, J.F., 2 Corinthians 10:13-16 Illuminated by a Recently Published Inscrip tion, in BA 46 (1983) 167-168. STRECKER, C , Die Legitimität des paulinischen ApostoUts nach 2 Korintherbrief 1013, in NTS 38 (1992) 566-586. STRECKER, G., Die Legitimität des paulinischen ApostoUtes nach 2 Kor 10-13, in Ε. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes: (2Kor 1013) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 107-128. S T U H L M A C H E R , P., Gerechtigkeit Gottes bei Paulus (FRLANT, 87), Göttingen, 1965, 1966, pp. 74-77. S T U H L M A C H E R , P., Erwägungen zum ontohgischen Charakter der καινή κτίσις bei Pau lus., in EvTh 27 (1967) 1-35. STUHLMACHER, R, Cilliers Breytenbachs Sicht von Sühne und Versöhnung, in JBTh 6 (1991) 339-354. S U H L , Α., Paulus und seine Briefe. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Chronologie (StNT, 11), Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlaghaus, 1975, pp. 223-263. SUMNEY, J.L., The Role of Historical Reconstruction of Early Christianity in Identifying Paul's Opponents, in Perspectives in Religious Studies 16 (1989) 45-53. SUMNEY, J.L., Identifying Paul's Opponents: The Question of Method in 2 Corinthians (JSNT SS, 40), Sheffield, 1990. SUMNEY, J.L., Paul's 'Weakness': An Integral Part of His Conception ofApostleship, in JSNT52 (1993) 71-91. S U M N E Y , J.L., Servants of Satan, Fake Brothers' and Other Opponents of Paul (JSNT SS, 188), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1999. 6
3
2
340
ALPHABETICAL LIST
S U M N E Y , J.L., Paul's Use ofUa.Qo<; in His Argument Against the Opponents of2 Corin thians, in T.H. U L B R I C H T & J.L. S U M N E Y (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 1 6 ) , Adanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 1 4 7 - 1 6 0 . S U N D E R M A N N , H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine rhetorische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 5 7 5 ) , Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1 9 9 6 . SwEET, J.P.M., A House Not Made With Hands, in W. H O R B U R Y (ed.), Templum amicitiae. Essays on the Second Temple. FS E. Bammel (JSNT SS, 4 8 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield University Press, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 3 6 8 - 3 9 0 . S Y R E E N I , K., James and the Pauline Legacy: Power Phy in Corinth?, in I. DUNDERBERG, C. M. TuCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Phy, Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H. Räisänen (NTSupp, 1 0 3 ) , Leiden - New York Köln: Brill, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 9 7 - 4 3 7 . T A B O R , J.D., Things Unutterable: Paul's Ascent to Paradise in Its Greco-Roman, Judaic and Early Christian Contexts, Lanham MD, 1 9 8 6 . TALBERT, C.H., Reading Corinthians: A Literary and Theohgcal Commentary on 1 and 2 Corinthians, New York, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 0 9 - 1 8 8 . TALBERT, C.H., Money Management in Early Mediterranean Christianity: 2 Corin thians 8 and 9, in RExp 8 6 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 3 5 9 - 3 7 0 .
C.H., Reading Corinthians: A New Commentary for Preachers, London,
TALBERT, 1990.
T A N N E H I L L , R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theology (BZNW, 3 2 ) , Gießen - Berlin, 1 9 6 7 , pp. 6 5 - 6 9 and 8 4 - 1 0 0 . T A S K E R , R.V.G., The Unity of 2 Corinthians, in ExpT 47 ( 1 9 3 5 - 1 9 3 6 ) 5 5 - 5 8 . T A S K E R , R.V.G., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians: An Introduction and Commentary (TNTC), Grand Rapids MI, 1 9 5 8 , 1 9 7 1 . TAYLOR, J., The Ethnarch ofKingAretas at Damascus: A Note on 2 Cor 11,32-33, in 4
RB 99 ( 1 9 9 2 ) 7 1 9 - 7 2 8 .
TAYLOR, N.H., The Composition and Chronology of Second Corinthians, in JSNT 44 (1991)
67-87.
TAYLOR, N.H., Conflict as Context for Defining Identity: A Study ofApostleship in the Gahtian and Corinthian Letters, in HTS 5 9 ( 2 0 0 3 ) 9 1 5 - 9 4 5 . T E N NAPEL, E., "Third Heaven" and "Paradise": Some Remarks on the Exegesis of 2 Cor. 12,2-4 in Syriac, in R. L A V E N A N T (ed.), V Symposium Syriacum 1988 (Orientalia Christiana Analecta, 2 3 6 ) , Rome, 1 9 9 0 , pp. 5 3 - 6 6 . THEISSEN, G., Soziale Schichtung in der korinthischen Gemeinde. Ein Beitrag zur Sozio logie des hellenistischen Urchristentums, in ZNW 6 5 ( 1 9 7 4 ) 2 3 2 - 2 7 2 . T H E I S S E N , G., Legitimation und Lebensunterhalt. Ein Beitrag zur Soziohgie urchrist licher Missionare, in NTS 2 1 ( 1 9 7 5 ) 1 9 2 - 2 2 1 .
G., Legitimation und Lebensunterhalt. Ein Beitrag zur Soziologie urchrist licher Missionare, in I D . , Studien zur Soziologie des Urchristentums (WUNT, 1 9 ) , Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 7 9 , 1 9 8 3 , pp. 2 0 1 - 2 3 0 . T H E I S S E N , G., Soziale Schichtung in der korinthischen Gemeinde. Ein Beitrag zur Soziohgie des hellenistischen Urchristentums, in I D . , Studien zur Soziologie des Urchristentums (WUNT, 1 9 ) , Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 7 9 , 1 9 8 3 ,
THEISSEN,
2
2
pp.
231-271.
G., Essays on Corinth: The Social Setting of Pauline Christianity, trans, by J.H. S C H Ü T Z (Studies in the New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh: T&T Clark; Philadephia PA: Fortress, 1 9 8 2 .
THEISSEN,
S U M N E Y J . L . - T H O R S E L L RR.
341
THEISSEN, G., Legitimation and Subsistence: An Essay on the Sociology ofEany Chris tian Missionaries, in ID., Essays on Corinth: The Social Setting of Pauline Chris tianity, trans, by J.H. SCHÜTZ (Studies in the New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh: T&T Clark; Philadephia PA: Fortress, 1982, pp. 27-67. THEISSEN, G., Social Stratification in the Corinthian Community: A Contribution to the Sociology of Early Hellenistic Christianity, in ID., Essays on Corinth. The Social Setting of Pauline Christianity, trans, by J.H. SCHÜTZ (Studies in the New Tes tament and Its World), Edinburgh: T&T Clark; Philadephia PA: Fortress, 1982, pp. 69-119. T H E I S S E N , G., Die Hülle des Mose und die unbewußten Aspekte des Gesetzes, in I D . , Psychologische Aspekte paulinischer Theokgie (FRLANT, 131), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983, pp. 121-161. THEISSEN, G., The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law, in ID., Psy chological Aspects of Pauline Theokgy, trans, by J.P. G A L V I N , Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1987, pp. 115-158. THEISSEN, G., Trost ohne Vertröstung. Vom einzigen Trost im Leben und im Sterben (2 Kor 1,3-7), in ID., Erlösungsbilder. Predigten und Meditationen, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 2002, pp. 148-151. T H E I S S E N , G., Zwischen Glück und Kkge. Paulus — ein Mensch im Widerspruch (2 Kor 6,1-10), in ID., Erksungsbilder. Predigten und Meditationen), Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 2002, pp. 152-156. T H E O B A L D , M., Die überströmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Würzburg: Echter, 1982, pp. 167-304. T H E O D O R E O F M O P S U E S T I A , [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Münster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, pp. 196-200. T H E O D O R E T O F CYRRHUS, Ερμηνεία της δευτέρας επιστολής προς Κορινθίους. Interpretatio secundae epistolae ad Corinthios, PG 82, cois. 375-460. THEOPHYLACT O F ACHRYDA, Του αγίου Παύλου πρός Κορινθίους δευτέρας επιστολής έξήγησις. Epistoke II Divi Pauli ad Corinthios expositio, PG 124, cois 795952. THIELMAN, F., Old Covenant & New in the Corinthian Letters: The Paradox Explained, in ID., Paul & The Law: A Contextual Approach, Downers Grove IL: InterVarsity Press, 1994, pp. 100-118. T H I E R R Y , J.J., Der Dorn im Fleische (2 Kor. xii 7-9), in NovT5 (1962) 301-310. T H O M A S A Q U I N A S , Commentaria in omnes D. Pauli apostoli epístolas, vol. 2, Paris, 1874, pp. 1-128. T H O M A S , J.C, An Angel From Satan': Paul's Thorn in the Flesh (2 Corinthians 12.710), in Journal of Pentecostal Theokgy 9 (1996) 39-52. T H O M P S O N , J., The Second Letter of Paul to the Corinthians, Austin, ΤΧ: R.B. Sweet Co.; AbileneTX: Abilene Christian University Press, 1970. T H O M P S O N , J.W., Paul's Argument From Pathos in 2 Corinthians, in T.H. U L B R I C H T & J.L. S U M N E Y (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Adanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 127-145. T H O R N T O N , T.C.G., Satan - God's Agent for Punhhing, inExpT83 (1972) 151-152. T H O R S E L L , PR., The Spirit in the Present Age: Preliminary Fulfillment of the Predicted New Covenant According to Paul, in JETS 41 (1998) 397-413.
342
ALPHABETICAL LIST
THRALL, M.E., Greek Particles in the New Testament. Linguistic and Exegetical Studies (NT Tools and Studies, 3), Leiden, 1962, pp. 82-95. T H R A L L , M.E., The First and Second Letters of'Paul to the Corinthians (CNEB), Cam bridge, 1965, pp. 119-183. T H R A L L , M.E., The Pauline UseofiEwzíSr¡au;, in NTS 14 (1967-1968) 118-125. THRALL, M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christological Debate Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B. LiNDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.), Christ and Spi rit in the New Testament. FS C.F.D. Moule, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973, pp. 143-156. T H R A L L , M.E., 2 Corinthians 1:12: ayiOTTjTi or Ó.TZ\ÓTI\X\.?, in J.K. E L L I O T T (ed.), Stu dies in New Testament Language and Text. FS G.D. Kilpatrick (NTSupp, 44), Leiden, 1976, pp. 366-372. T H R A L L , M.E., The Problem of II Cor. vi. 14-vii. 1 in Some Recent Discussion, in NTS 24 (1977-1978) 132-148. THRALL, M.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in JSNT 6 (1980) 42-57. THRALL, M.E., "Putting On " or "Stripping Off in 2 Corinthians 5:3, in E.J. EPP & G.D. FEE (eds.), New Testament Textual Criticism. Its Significance for Exegesis. FS B.M. Metzger, Oxford, 1981, pp. 221-237. T H R A L L , M.E., A Second Thanksgiving Period in II Corinthians, in JSNT 16 (1982) 101-124. THRALL, M.E., Salvation Proclaimed: 2 Corinthians 5:18-21: Reconciliation With God, in ExpT 93 (1982) 227-231. T H R A L L , M.E., Conversion to the Lord: The Interpretation of Exodus 34 in II Cor. 3:l4b-18, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.), Paoh. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 197-232 (Discussion: 233265). T H R A L L , M.E., The Offender and the Offence: A Problem of Detection in 2 Corinthians, in B.E T H O M P S O N (ed.), Scripture, Meaning and Method FS A.T. Hanson, Hull: Hull University Press, 1987, pp. 65-78. T H R A L L , M.E., A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Second Epistle to the Corinthians in Two Volumes (ICC), vol. 1: Introduction and Commentary on II Corinthians I-VII, Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1994; vol. 2: Commentary on 2 Corinthians VIII-XIII, Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 2000. THRALL, M.E., Paul's Journey to Paradise: Some Exegetical Issues in 2 Cor 12,2-4, in R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 347-363. THRALL, M.E., Paul's Understanding of Personal Continuity Between the Present Life and the Life of the Resurrection, in R. BlERlNGER, V. KOPERSKI & B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 2002, pp. 283-300. THRALL, M.E., The Initial Attraction of Paul's Mission in Corinth and of the Church He Founded There, in A. C H R I S T O P H E R S O N E T AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 59-73. T H O S I N G , W., Per Christum in Deum. Studien zum Verhältnis von Christozentrik und Theozentrik in den paulinischen Hauptbriefen (NTA NF, 1), Münster: Aschendorff, 1965, 1969. 2
THRALL M.E. - V A N D E R STICHELE C.
343
T H Ü S I N G , W., Rechtfertigungsgedanke und Christologie in den Korintherbriefen, in J. G N I L K A (ed.), Neues Testament und Kirche. FS R. Schnackenburg, Freiburg Basel - Wien: Herder, 1974, pp. 301-324. T H U R É N , L., Was Paul Sincere? Questioning the Apostle's Ethos, in Scriptum 65 (1998) 95-108. T H Y E N , Η . , Studien zur Sündenvergebung im Neuen Testament und seinen alttestamentlichen und jüdischen Voraussetzungen (FRLANT, 96), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1970, pp. 172-194. T O L B E R T , M., Theohgy and Ministry: 2 Corinthians 5:11-21, in Faith and Mission 1 (1983) 63-70. T O L K S D O R F , RA., Bedachte Rede. Bedeutung und Handlung in adressierter Rede, gezeigt am Beispiel von 2. Korinther 5 (Ph.D. diss., Johannes Calvijnstichting te Kam pen, 1990), Ijsselmuiden, 1990. TRAKATELLIS, D., Power in Weakness: Exegesis of 2 Cor 12,1-13, in E . LoHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begründung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedic tina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 65-86. T R A V I S , S.H., Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-12, in StEv VI (TU, 112), Berlin, 1973, pp. 527-532. T R E V I J A N O ETCHEVERRIA, R., La idoneidad del Apóstol (2 Cor 2,14-4,6), in Salmanticensis37 (1990) 149-175. T R I M A I L L E , M. & M. C O U N E , Les apotres, envoyés authentiques du Dieu fidile. 2 Co 1,18-22, in ASeign 38 (1970) 42-50. T R O B I S C H , D., Die Entstehung der Paulusbriefiammlung ( N T O A , 10), Fribourg Göttingen, 1989, pp. 123-128). T R O C M É , Ε., Le rempart de Damas. Un faux pas de Paul, in RHPR 69 (1989) 475479. TRONIER, H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Philosophical Idealism and Apo calypticism, in Τ. E N G B E R G - P E D E R S E N (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 165-196. ΤΣΑΚΩΝΑ, Β.Γ., Το πρόβλημα της γνησιότητος του Β.' Κορινθίους 6:14-7:1 έν τη συγχρόνω έρεύνη και έν τω πλαισίω της Παυλείου διδασκαλίας, in ΕΠΙΣΤΗ ΜΟΝΙΚΗ ΕΠΕΤΗΡΙΣ ΤΗΣ ΘΕΟΛΟΓΙΚΗΣ ΣΧΟΛΗΣ TOT ΠΑΝΕΠ ΙΣΤΗΜΙΟΥ ΑΘΗΝΩΝ. FS Α.Ι. ΦΥΤΡΑΚΗΝ, vol. XXVI, Athens, 1984, pp. 251-274. T U R N E R , D.L., Paul and the Ministry of Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:11-6:2, in CTR 4 (1989) 77-95. U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particuhr Reference to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280. ULONSKA, H., Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in 2. Kor. 3,116, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388. U M B A C H , H., In Christus getauft — von der Sünde befreit. Die Gemeinde als sünden freier Raum bei Paulus (FRLANT, 181), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999, pp. 155-182 and 218-234. VALLAURI, G.E., « Virtus in infirmitateperficitur» : II Cor 12,7-10 nell'esegesi dei Ss. Padri (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1967). V A N D E R STICHELE, G, Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit aufKosten des Unterschieds, in L. S C H O T T R O F F & M.-T. W A C K E R (eds.), Kompendium Feminis tische Bibelauslegung, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 1998, pp. 593-602.
344
ALPHABETICAL LIST
A. (ed.), L'apòtre Paul. Personnalité, style et conception du ministire (BETL, 7 3 ) , Leuven, 1 9 8 6 . V A N H O Y E , A., L'interprétation d'Ex 34 en 2 Co 3,7-14, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9 ) , Rome: 1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 5 9 - 1 8 0 (Discussion: 1 8 1 - 1 9 6 ) . V A N H O Y E , A., Discussioni sulk Nuova Alkanza, in Rivista teokgica di Lugano 1 ( 1 9 9 6 ) VANHOYE,
163-178.
W.C, Paulus. III. De Brieven aan de Korinthiers, Leiden: Brill, 1 8 9 6 . V A N O N I , G., "Gegkubt habe ich, deshalb habe ich geredet" (Ps 116,10 und 2 Kor 4,13). Zur Verwendung von Bibekitaten in der theologischen Argumentation — Zugkich ein Versuch zusammenzudenken, was zusammengehört, in A.T K H O U R Y & G. V A N O N I (eds.), "Gegkubt habe ich, deshalb habe ich geredet". FS A. Bsteh (Religionswissenschaftliche Studien, 4 7 ) , Würzburg: Echter; Altenberge: Oros, VAN MANEN,
1 9 9 8 , pp.
511-535.
E., Pastor en gemeente, in V L A A M S E B I J B E L S T I C H T I N G , Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8 ) , Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1 9 8 9 ,
V A N OUTRYVE,
pp.
16-18.
VAN U N N I K , W.C., Reisepläne und Amen-Sagen. Zusammenhang und Gedankenfolge in 2. Korinther 1:15-24, in J.N. S E V E N S T E R & W.C. V A N U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1 9 5 3 , pp. 2 1 5 - 2 3 4 . VAN U N N I K , W.C, "With UnveikdFace": An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians Hi 12-18, in NovTG
(1963)
153-169.
VAN U N N I K , W.C., "With Unveikd Face": An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians Hi 12-18, in I D . , Sparsa Colkcta. The Colkcted Essays of W.C. van Unnik, part 1 : Evangelica - Paulina - Acta (NTSupp, 2 9 ) , Leiden, 1 9 7 3 , pp. 1 9 4 - 2 1 0 . V A N V E L D H U I Z E N , A., Paulus' brieven aan de Korinthiers (Tekst en uitleg. Practische Verklaring van het Nieuwe Testament), Groningen - Den Haag, 1 9 1 7 , 1 9 2 2 , 2
pp. 4 7 - 5 9 and VASSILIADIS,
112-140.
P., The Collection Revisited, in Deltion Biblikon Mekton
21 (1992) 42-
48.
V.D., Paul's Styk of Church Leadership Illustrated by His Instructions to the Corinthians on the Colkction, San Francisco CA, 1 9 9 2 . V E R H O E F , E., The Senders of the Utters to the Corinthians and the Use of "I" and "We", in R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leu ven: Leuven University Press — Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 4 1 7 - 4 2 5 . V E R H O E F , E., Die holländische Radikak Kritik, in R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , VERBRUGGE,
pp.
427-432.
V E R M E U L E N , J., Leiers wat dien en bedien, 'n Pauliniese beskrywing van kerkkiers en hulk funksies in 1 & 2 Korintiers, in VerbEccl 2 4 ( 2 0 0 3 ) 2 3 2 - 2 4 8 . V I C E N T I N I , J.J., Defense reconciliar con Dios. Lectura de 2 Cor. 5:14-21, in RB 3 6 (1974)
97-104.
VIELHAUER, P., Geschichte der urchristlkhen Literatur. Einkitung in das Neue Testament, die Apokryphen und die Apostolischen Väter, Berlin - New York, 1 9 7 5 , pp. 1 4 2 156.
M.R, The Composition ofSecond Corinthmns, in ExpT9 ( 1 8 9 7 - 1 8 9 8 ) 2 4 - 4 4 . M.R., Word Studies in the New Testament, vol. 3 : The Epistks of Paul, New York NY, 1 9 0 0 , pp. 2 9 0 - 3 6 2 .
VINCENT,
VINCENT,
V A N H O Y E A . - W A L L E R E.
345
ViAAMSE BljBELsncHTlNG, BHeven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989. VöLTER, D., Paulus und seine Briefe. Kritische Untersuchungen zu einer neuen Grund legung der paulinischen Briefliteratur und ihrer Theokgie, Strasbourg, 1905, pp. 73-134. V O G E L , M., Warum "nicht nackt"? Soziaknthropologische Erwägungen zu 2 Kor 5,3, in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R. H E I L I G E N T H A L (eds.), Religionsge schichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tübingen - Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 447-463. V O G E L , M., Commentatio mortis. 2. Kor 5,1-10 auf dem Hintergrund antiker ars moriendi (FRLANT, 214), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006. V O G E L S , H.I. (ed.), Ambrosiastri qui dicitur commentarius in epistulas Paulinas, part 2: In Epistulas ad Corinthios (CSEL, 81), Wien: Hoelder-Pichler-Tempsky, 1968, pp. 195-314. V O I G T , G., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Paulus an die Korinther II (Biblisch-theologische Schwerpunkte, 5), Göttingen, 1990. V O L L E N W E I D E R , S., 2Kor 3. Der transzendente Schein des Gesetzes, in I D . , Freiheit ah neue Schöpfung. Eine Untersuchung zur Eleutheria bei Paulus und in seiner Umweh (FRLANT, 147), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1989, pp. 247-284. VORSTER, WS., 2 Kor. 3:17. Eksegese en Toeligting, in Neotestamentica 3 (1969) 3744. Vos, G., The More Excellent Ministry : 2 Corinthians 3,18, in Kerux 8 (1993) 3-19. Vos, J.S., Traditionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zur paulinischen Pneumatologie, Assen, 1973, pp. 132-143. V O U G A , F., La deuxième épître aux Corinthiens, in D. M A R G U E R A T (ed.), Introduc tion au Nouveau Testament. Son histoire, son écriture, sa théokgie (Le monde de la Bible, 41), Geneva: Labor et fides, 2000, pp. 199-212. W A G N E R , C , Gotteserkenntnis im Spiegel und Gottesliebe in den beiden Korintherbriefen, in Bijdragen 19 (1958) 370-381. W A G N E R , C , Le tabernacle et h vie "en Christ". Exégèse de 2 Corinthiens 5:1 à 10, in RHPR 41 (1961) 379-393. W A G N E R , C , The Tabernacle and Life "In Christ": Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5.1-10, inIrBS3 (1981) 145-165. W A G N E R , C , Alliance de k lettre, alliance de l'Esprit. Essai d'analyse de 2 Corinthiens 2114 à 3/18, in ÉTR 60 (1985) 55-65. WALKER, D.D., Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideohgy and Rhetoric in a Pauline Letter Fragment (WUNT, 11/152), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002. WALKER, W.O., ]i.,The Burden of Proof in Identifying Interpolations in Pauline Ut ters, in ATS 33 (1987) 610-618. WALKER, W.O., Jr., Text-Critical Evidence for Interpolations in the Letters of Paul, in CBQ 50 (1988) 622-631. WALKER, W.O., Jr., Interpoktions in the Pauline Utters (JSNT SS, 213), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2001. WALKER, W.O., Jr., 2 Cor 6.14-7.1 and the Chiastic Structure of 6.11-13; 7-2-3, in NTS 48 (2002) 142-144. WALLER, E., The Rhetorical Structure of II Cor. 6:14-7:1 : Is the So-CaUed "Non-Pau line Interpoktion "a Clue to the Redactor of II Corinthians?, in PEGL&MWBS 10 (1990) 151-165.
346
ALPHABETICAL LIST
E., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Die Welt der Bibel, 3), Düsseldorf, 1964. WALTER, E., La foi quipinetre et transforme tout. 2 Co 4,13-5,1, in ASeign 41 (1971) 33-38. WALTER, N., ChristusgUube und heidnische Religiosität inpaulinischen Gemeinden, in NTS 25 (1979) 422-442. WALTER, N., Hellenistische Eschatohgie bei Paulus? Zu 2 Kor 5, 1-10, in ThQ 176 (1996) 53-64. W A L T O N , J.M., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 12:1-10, in Interpr 52 (1998) 293-296. W A L T O N , W.H.M., St. Paul's Movements Between the Writing of 1 and 2 Corinthians, in ExpT55-56 (1943-1945) 136-138. W A N , S.-K., Power in Weakness: Conflict and Rhetoric in Paul's Second Letter to the Corinthians (The New Testament in Context), Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2000. WANAMAKER, C.A., "By the Power of God": Rhetoric and Ideology in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in D.B. G O W L E R , L.G. B L O O M Q U I S T & D.E W A T S O N (eds.), Fabrics of Discourse. FS V.K. Robbins, Harrisburg PA — London - New York: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 194-221. WANKE, J., "Unverkennbar seid ihr ein Brief Christi!" (2 Kor 3,3). Paulinische Reflexionen über das Thema: Kirche in der Diaspora, in Ubendiges Zeugnis 42 (1987) 62-70. W A R D , R E , Pauline Voice and Presence as Stratege Communication, in D J . LULL (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1990 Seminar Papers, vol. 29, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1990, pp. 283-292. WARD, R E , Pauline Voice and Presence as Strategic Communication, in Semeia 65 (1994) 95-107. W A R F I E L D , B.B., Some Difficult Passages in the First Chapter of 2 Corinthians, in JBL 6 (1886) 27-39. W A T S O N , D.E, Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-13 as Defense of His Honor: A Socio-Rhetorical Analysis, in A. E R I K S S O N , T.H. U L B R I C H T & W. ÜBELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 260-275. W A T S O N , D.E, Paul and Boasting, in J.P. SAMPLEY (ed.), Paul in the Greco-Roman World. A Handbook, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 77100. W A T S O N , E, 2 Cor. x-xiii and Paul's Painful Letter to the Corinthians, in JTS 35 (1984) 324-346. W A T S O N , E, Paul Judaism and the Gentiles: A Sociological Approach (SNTS MS, 56), Cambridge, 1986, pp. 81-87 and 174-176. W A T S O N , N., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Epworth Commentaries), Lon don, 1993. W A T S O N , N.M., "... To Make Us Rely Not on Ourselves but on God Who Raises the Dead": 2 Cor. 1,9b as the Heart of Paul's Theology, in U . Luz & H. W E D E R (eds.), Die Mitte des Neuen Testaments. Einheit und Vielfalt neutestamentlicher Theolo gie. FS E. Schweizer, Göttingen, 1983, pp. 384-398. W A T S O N , N.M., "The Philosopher Should Bathe and Brush His Teeth" - Congruence Between Word and Deed in Graeco-Roman Philosopy and Paul's Letters to the Corinthians, in AusBR 42 (1994) 1-16. WALTER,
WALTER Ε. - W E L B O R N L.L.
347
WATSON, N.M., "Physician, Heal Thyself? Paul's Character as Revealed in 2 Corin thians, and the Congruence Between Word and Deed, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 6 7 1 - 6 7 8 . WEBB, W.J., Who Are the Unbelievers (άπιστοι) in 2 Corinthians 6:14?, in BS 1 4 9 (1992) 27-44. WEBB, W.J., What Is the Unequal Yoke (έτεροζυγοΰντες) in 2 Corinthians 6:14?, in BS 1 4 9 ( 1 9 9 2 ) 1 6 2 - 1 7 9 . WEBB, W.J., Returning Home: New Covenant and Second Exodus as the Context for 2 Corinthians 6.14-7.1 (JSNT SS, 8 5 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 3 . WEBER, M., De numero epistolarum ad Corinthios rectius constituendo, Wittenberg, 1798. WEBER, W , Wie viele Briefe hat der Apostel Paulus an die Corinther geschrieben? (Pro gramm des Königlichen Gymnasiums zu Wetzlar), Wetzlar, 1899. WEBER, V., Erklärung von 2 Kor 10,1-6, in BZ 1 (1903) 64-78. WEBER, V., Wann und wie hat Paulus "Christum nach dem Fleische gekannt" (2 Cor 5,16)?, in BZ 2 ( 1 9 0 4 ) 1 7 8 - 1 8 7 . WEDDERBURN, A.J.M., Some Observations on Paul's Use of the Phrases 'In Christ'and 'With Christ', in JSNT25 ( 1 9 8 5 ) 8 3 - 9 7 . WEDDERBURN, A.J.M., 2 Corinthians 5:14 - A Key to Paul's Soteriology?, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Com munity in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 6 7 - 2 8 3 . WEHR, L., Funktion und Erfahrungshintergrund der Satansaussagen des Paulus, "...damit wir vom Satan nicht überlistet werden" (2 Kor 2,11), in MThZ 52 (2001) 208-219. WEHRWEIN, R.E., 2 Corinthians 5:19, in JTh 2 2 ( 1 9 8 2 ) 19-31. WEISS, B., Die paulinischen Briefe im berichtigten Text. Mit kurzer Erläuterung zum Handgebrauch bei der Schriftlektüre, Leipzig, 1 8 9 6 , pp. 236-317. WEISSENRIEDER, Α . , Der Blick in den Spiegel. II Kor 3,18 vor dem Hintergrund anti ker Spiegeltheorien und ikonographischer Abbildungen, in ID., Ε W E N D T & P. GEMÜNDEN (eds.), Picturing the New Testament. Studies in Ancient Visual Ima ges (WUNT, 1 1 / 1 9 3 ) , Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 5 , pp. 313-343. WEIZSÄCKER, C , Das apostolische Zeitalter der christlichen Kirche, Tübingen - Leip zig, 1 9 0 2 . WELBORN, L.L., Georgi's "Gegner": Reflections on the Occasion of Its Translation, in Journal of Religion 6 8 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 5 6 6 - 5 7 4 . WELBORN, L.L., The Dangerous Double Affirmation: Character and Truth in 2 Cor 1,17, in ZNW 8 6 ( 1 9 9 5 ) 3 4 - 5 2 . WELBORN, L.L., The Identification of2 Corinthians 10-13 With the 'Letter of Tears', in A W 7 * 3 7 ( 1 9 9 5 ) 1 3 8 - 1 5 3 . WELBORN, L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13:7.5-16 and Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 5 5 9 - 5 8 3 . WELBORN, L.L., Paul's Flight From Damascus: Sources and Evidenceforan Historical Evaluation., in A . ÖZEN (ed.), Historische Wahrheit und theobgische Wissenschaft. FS G. Lüdemann, Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 41-60. WELBORN, L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer University Press, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 7 7 - 1 8 4 . 3
348
ALPHABETICAL LIST
L.L., Primum tirocinium Pauli (2 Cor 11,32-33), in BZ 43 (1999) 49-71. L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163. W E L B O R N , L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13:7.5-16, in JSNT82 (2001) 31-60. W E L B O R N , L.L., "Take up the Epistle of the Blessed Paul the Apostle": The Contrasting Fates of Paul's Letters to Corinth in the Patristic Period, in G.A. P H I L I P S & N.W D U R A N (eds.), Reading Communities Reading Scripture. FS D. Parte, Har risburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 345-357. W E L L S , C.R., The Crisis in Pastoral Ministry, in CTR 4 (1989) 39-55. W E N D L A N D , H.D., Die Briefe an die Korinther (NTD, 7), Göttingen, 1932, 1964 (pp. 143-234), "1965, "neu bearbeitet": 1968, 1972 (pp. 167-261), 1980. W E N H A M , D., 2 Corinthians 1:17, 18: Echo of a Dominical Logon, in NovT 28 (1986) 271-279. W E N H A M , D., Being "Found" on the Last Day: New Light on 2 Peter 3.10 and2 Corin thians 5.3, in NTS 33 (1987) 477-479. WESTERHOLM, S., Letter and Spirit: The Foundation of Pauline Ethics (Rom 2.29; Rom 7,6; 2 Cor 3.6), in NTS 30 (1984) 229-248. W E T T E , W.M.L. D E . , Kurze Erklärung der Briefe an die Corinther (KeHNT), Leip zig, 1841 (pp. 149-261), T845. W E T T S T E I N , J.J., Novum Testamentum Graecum, vol. II: Continens Epistolas Pauli, Acta Apostolorum, Epistolas Canonicas et Apocalypsin, Amsterdam, 1752; repr. Graz, 1962, pp. 177-215. W H E E L E R , V.A., A Plea for Holy Felhwship: 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in Ashland Theobgical Journal 31 (1999) 25-31. W H I T E , J.L., The Form and Function of the Body of the Greek Letter: A Study of the Letter-Body in the Non-Literary Papyri and in Paul the Apostle (SBL DS, 2), Mis soula MT, 1972, pp. 136-139. W H I T E , N.J.D., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians? A Reply, in The Expositor 5th Series, vol. VII (1898) 113-123. W H I T E , N.J.D., The Visits of St. Paul to Corinth, in Hermathena 12 (1903) 79-89. W H I T E L A W , R., On 2 Cor. vi.l4-vii.l, in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 248-249. W H I T E L A W , R, A Correction: On 2 Cor. W.2-WI.1, in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 384. W H I T E L A W , R., A Fragment of the Lost Epistle to the Corinthians, in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 12. WHITLOCK, J., Schrift und Inspiration. Studien zur Vorstellung von inspirierter Schrift und inspirierter Schriftauslegung im antiken Judentum und in den paulinischen Briefen (WMANT, 98), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2002. WIEFEL, W., Die Hauptrichtung des Wandeh im eschatologischen Denken des Paulus, in ThZ 30 (1974) 65-81. W I E N , J.K., "Denn der Buchstahe tötet, der Geist aber macht kbendig". Methodologi sche und hermeneutische Erwägungen zu II Kor 3,6b, i n j . ZMIJEWSKI & E. N E L LESSEN (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. FS H. Zimmermann (BBB, 53), Bonn, 1980, pp. 219-251. WlKENHAUSER, A., Einleitung in das Neue Testament, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1963; rev. by J. S C H M I D : 1973, pp. 432-448. WlLCKENS, U., Zur Entwicklung des paulinischen Gesetzesverständnisses. Für Charles Kingsley Barrett zum 65. Geburtstag, in NTS 28 (1982) 154-190. WELBORN,
WELBORN,
10
12
13
15
5
6
WELBORN L.L. - WODKA A.
349
U . , Statements on THE Development of Paul's View of the Law, in S.G. W I L S O N (eds.), Paul and Paulinism. FS C.K. Barrett, London: SPCK, 1982, pp. 17-26. WILES, G.P., Paul's Intercessory PRAYERS: THE Significance of the Intercessory Prayer Pas sages in the Letters of Paul (SNTS MS, 24), Cambridge, 1974, pp. 226-253 and 271-276. WlLK, F., Die Bedeutung des JESAJABUCHES für PAULUS (FRLANT, 179), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1998. W I L L E R T , N . , The Catahgues of Hardships IN THE Pauline Correspondence: Background and Function, in P. BORGEN & S. GrVERSEN (eds.), The New Testament and Hel lenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997, pp. 217-243. W I L L I A M S , A.M., Reconciliation WITH GOD: "BE Ye Reconciled to God. "-2 Co 5,20, in ExpT3l (1919-1920) 280-282. WILLIAMS, B.L., Pauline Autobiographical Substructure: A Study of 2 Corinthians 2:143:18 (Ph.D. diss., Baylor University, Baylor TX, 1993). W I L L I A M S , C.S.C., II Corinthians, in M. B L A C K & H . H . R O W L E Y (eds.), Peake's Commentary on the Bible, London, 1962, pp. 966-972. W I L L I A M S O N , L., Led in Triumph: PAUL'S USE ofThriambeuô, in Interpr 22 (1968) 317-332. W I L S O N , G., 2 Corinthians (Digest of Reformed Comments), Carlisle PA, 1973; Edinburgh, 1979. W I L S O N , J . H . , The Corinthians WHO SAY THERE IS No Resurrection of the Dead, in ZNW 59 (1968) 90-107. W I L S O N , RMcL., HOW Gnostic WERE THE CORINTHIANS', in NTS 19 (1972) 65-74. W I L S O N , R.McL., Gnosis at Corinth, in M.D. H O O K E R & S.G. W I L S O N (eds.), Paul and Paulinism. FS C.K. Barrett, London, 1982, pp. 102-114. W I N A N D Y , J., L'énigme de 2 Cor 3,17: UNE BÉVUE DE scribe:, in RB 107 (2000) 7280. WlNDlSCH, H . , Der zweite Korintherbrief (KEK, 6), Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 2 4 ; repr. ed. G. STRECKER, 1970. WlNNlNGE, M . , Sinners and the RIGHTEOUS: A Comparative Study of the Psalms of Solomon and Paul's Letters (Coniectanea Biblica. N e w Testament Series, 26), Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell International, 1995, pp. 329-331. W I N T E R , B.W., The Toppling OFFAVORINUS AND PAUL BY THE Corinthians, in J.T. FITZ G E R A L D , T.H. U L B R I C H T & L.M. WHITE (eds.), EARLY Christianity and Classical Culture: Comparative Studies. FS AJ. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Bos ton MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 291-306. W I R E , A.C., Reconciled to Glory in CORINTH? 2 COR 2:14-7:4, in A.Y. C O L L I N S & M.M. M I T C H E L L (eds.), Antiquity AND HUMANITY: ESSAYS on Ancient Religion and Philosophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 263-275. W I S C H M E Y E R , O . , 2 Korinther 12,1-10. EIN AUTOBIOGRAPHISCH-theologischer Text des Paulus, in I D . & E.-M. BECKER (eds.), WAS IST EIN TEXT? (NET, 1), Tübingen Basel: Francke, 2001, pp. 29-41. WlTHERlNGTON III, B., Conflict and COMMUNITY M CORINTH: A Socio-Rhetorical Com mentary on 1 and2 Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans; Carlisle: Pater noster, 1995. W O D K A , A., L'oblatività neotestamentaria E ILDTSCORSO ETICO-morale. II: II dono del dare (2 Cor 8-9), in Studia Moralia 37 (1999) 5-33. WILCKENS,
M.D.
HOOKER &
9
350
ALPHABETICAL LIST
WODKA, A., Una teologia biblica del dare nel contesto delh colletta paolina (2Cor 89) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 68), Roma: Editrice Pontificia Università Gregoriana, 2000. WOLFF, C., Niedrigkeit und Verzicht in Wort und Weg Jesu und in der apostolischen Existenz des Paulus, in NTS 34 (1988) 183-196. WOLFF, C., Der zweite Brief des Paulus an die Korinther (ThHK, 8), Berlin: EVA, 1989. WOLFF, C., Gedankengang und Kontextbezug in 2. Kor. 4,7-7,4, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 211-220. WOLFF, C., True Apostolic Knowledge of Christ: Exegetical Reflections on 2 Corinthians 5-14ff, in A.J.M. WEDDERBURN (ed.), Paul and Jesus. Collected Essays (JSNT SS, 37), Sheffield, 1989, pp. 81-98. WOLFF, J.C., Curae phihhgicae et criticae, vol. 3: In iv. priores S. Pauli epístolas, Basel, 1741, pp. 566-689. WOLTER, M., Rechtfertigung und zukünftiges Heil. Untersuchungen zu Rom 5,1-11 ( B Z N W , 43), Berlin - New York, 1978, pp. 73-83. WONG, E., The Lord Is the Spirit: A Study of 2 Cor 3,17a in Conjunction With 2 Cor 3,/
W O D K A A. - Z I M M E R M A N N H .
351
W R I G H T , N.T., On Becoming the Righteousness of God: 2 Corinthians 5:21, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theobgy, vol. 2: 1 &2 Corinthians, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1993, pp. 200-208. W R I G H T , N.T., Paul for Everyone: 2 Corinthians, London: SPCK, 2003. W U N S C H , H.-M., Derpaulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 als kommunikative Handlung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie, 4), Münster: LIT, 1996. XAVIER, A., Power in Weakness: Paul's Pastoral Stance in Corinth, in Indian Theobgical Studies 20 (1983) 286-295. YAMADA, K., Epistobry Theoretical and Rhetorical Analyses of 2 Cor. 1-9, in Annual of the Japanese Biblical Institute 24 (1998) 83-116. Y A R B R O U G H , O.L., Parents and Children in the Letters of Paul, in M.L. W H I T E & O.L. Y A R B R O U G H (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS WA. Meeks, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141. YATES, R., Paul's Affliction in Asm: 2 Corinthians 1:8, in EvQ 53 (1981) 241-245. YlNGER, K.L., Paul, Judaism, and Judgement According to Deeds (SNTS MS, 105), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999. Y O D E R , J.H., The Apostle's Apology Revisited (2 Cor 5:11-15, 17), in W. KLASSEN (ed.), The New Way of Jesus. FS H. Charles, Newton KS: Faith and Life, 1980, pp. 115-134. Y O U N G , B.H., The Ascension Motif of2 Corinthians 12 in Jewish, Christian and Gnos tic Texts, in Grace TheobgicalJournal 9 (1988) 73-103. Y O U N G , F., Note on 2 Corinthians 1:17b, in JTS 37 (1986) 404-415. Y O U N G , F. & D.F. F O R D , Meaning and Truth in 2 Corinthians (Biblical Foundations in Theology), London: SPCK, 1987. Y O U N G , E, Understanding Romans in the Light of 2 Corinthians, in SJT43 (1990) 433-446. Y O U N G , F.M., Notes on the Corinthian Correspondence, in StEv VII (TU, 126), Ber lin: Akademie-Verlag, 1982, pp. 563-566. Y O U N G , J.A., Preaching Values in 2 Corinthians, in SWJT 32 (1989) 33-40. Z A H N , T., Einbitung in das Neue Testament, vol. 1, Leipzig, 1897, 1906, pp. 218-249. Z E D D A , S., Prima lettura di San Paolo (Introduzione, Analui-Paraftasi, Note), vol. HI: Seconda ai Corinthi, Lettere Pastorali, agli Ebrei. Indice — concordanza teohgica, Torino, 1959 (pp. 1-68), Brescia, 1973, pp. 301-367. Z E D D A , S., Pbire au Seigneur (2 Co 5,6-10), in ASeign 42 (1970) 45-49. ZEILINGER, F., Krieg und Friede in Korinth. Kommentar zum 2. Korintherbrief des Apostels Paulus, part 1: Der Kampflnitf, der Versöhnungsbrief der Bettelbrief, Wien - Köln - Weimar: Böhlau, 1992; part 2: Die Apologie, Wien - Köln - Weimar: Böhlau, 1997. ZEILINGER, F., Die Echtheit von 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in JBL 112 (1993) 71-80. ZEILINGER, F., Vernünftig weil verrückt (2 Kor 5,11-13), in M. L I E B M A N N , E. R E N H A R T & K.M. W O S C H I T Z (eds.), Metamorphosen des Eingedenkens. Gedenkschrift der Katholisch-Theobgischen Fakultät der Karl-Franzens-Universität Graz 19451955, Graz: Styria, 1995, pp. 125-139. Z I M M E R M A N N , H., Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altbteinischen Überlieferung des zweiten Korintherbriefes (BBB, 16), Bonn, 1960. Z I M M E R M A N N , H , Jesus Christus. Geschichte und Verkündigung, Stuttgart, 1973, 1975, pp. 227-245. 3
5
2
352
ALPHABETICAL LIST
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Kontextbezug und Deutung von 2 Kor 12,7a. Stilistische und strukturale Erwägungen zur Lösung eines alten Problems, in BZ 21 (1977) 265-272. Z M I J E W S K I , J., Der Stil derpaulinischen "Narrenrede". Analyse der Sprachgestaltung in 2 Kor 11,1-12,10 ab Beitrag zur Methodik von Stiluntersuchungen neutestamentlicher Texte (BBB, 52), Köln - Bonn, 1978. ZMIJEWSKI, J., Kontextbezug und Deutung von 2 Kor 12,7a. Stilistische und strukturale Erwägungen zur Lösung eines alten Problems, in ID., Das Neue Testament — Quelle christlicher Theofogie und Ghubenspraxis. Aufsätze zum Neuen Testament und seiner Auslegung, Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 157-167. ZMIJEWSKI, ]., Paulus - Knecht und Apostel Christi. Amt und Amtsträger in paulinischer Sicht, Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 192-226. Z O R E L L , F., Sprachliche Randnoten zum NT, in BZ 60 (1911) 159-163. Z O R E L L , F., Deus huius saeculi (2 Cor. 4.4), in Verbum Domini 8 (1928) 54-57. Z O R N , R.O., II Corinthians 5:1-10: Individual Eschatology or Corporate Solidarity, Which', in The Reformed Theological Review 48 (1989) 93-104. Z O V K I C , M., Kronobgja Pavlova djelovanja ipisanja, in Bogoslovska Smotra 73 (2003) 45-70. ZUNTZ, G., The Text of the Epistles: A Disquisition Upon the Corpus Paulinum (The Schweich Lectures of the British Academy 1946), London: Oxford University Press, 1953.
